IN  MEMORIAM 
FLOR1AN  CAJORI 


HERMANN  KRUSI 

One  thousand  copies   of  this   book   have   been 
printed  from  type,  and  the  type  then  distributed 


R       elections  of  My  Life 


BY 

SON  OF  HERMANN 

Ate  Professor  of  Philc>. 
at  the  0& 


KRUSI 

V3SOC1ATK) 

and  Modern  Languages 
•ig  School 


SUP 
PEB 


EC< 

KY 
WITH  SE 


OH 

Nl  - 


ARIU 

- 


THE    GRA  V     PRESS 


Recollections  of  My  Life 


BY  HERMANN  KRUSI 

SON  OF  HERMANN  KJRttei  (PESTALOZZI'S  ASSOCIATE) 

Late  Professor  of  Philosophy  of  Education,  Geometry,  and  Modern  Languages 
at  the  Oswego  State  Normal  and  Training  School 

Author  of  "  The  Life  and  Work  of  Pestalozzi  " 
and  "  Krusi's  Drawing  Course  " 


AN  AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH 
SUPPLEMENTED  BY  EXTRACTS  FROM  HIS 
PERSONAL  RECORDS  AND  A  REVIEW 
OF  HIS  LITERARY  PRODUCTIONS 
TOGETHER  WITH  SELECTED  ESSAYS 

ARRANGED    AND   EDITED   BY 

ELIZABETH   SHELDON  ALLING 


THE    GRAFTON    PRESS 

PUBLISHERS  NEW  YORK 


Copyright,  1907, 
BY  THE  GRAFTON  PRESS 


TO   THE   MEMORY    OF  THE 

MOST     LOVABLE     OF     MEN 

PROFESSOR    HERMANN    KRUSI 


CONTENTS 

RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE,  1817-1887 

PAGE 

I    Earliest  Years,  Yverdon,  1817-1822 7 

II    Stay  at  Trogen,  1822-1833 9 

III  Life  and  Sojourn  in  Gais,  1833-1837.    A  Pleasant  Home  Life 

and  Good  Work  at  the  Normal  School 26 

IV  A  Visit  to  Yverdon 31 

V    Return  to  Gais :  Attractions  of  the  Place  and  its  Surroundings  35 

VI    An  Excursion  to  Dresden  and  Stay  at  Dr.  Blochmann's  Insti- 
tute, 1838-1840 40 

VII    Impressions  Received  During  My  Visit  at  the  Bunzlau  Normal 

School  (Prussia),  1840-1841 46 

VIII    Return  to  Switzerland,  1841 52 

IX    Last  Years  in  Gais,  1841-1846.     Departure  for  England     .  61 

X    My  Experiences  at  Cheam,  England,  1846 76 

XI    My  Work  and  Experiences  in  Connection  with  the  Home  and 

Colonial  Schools  in  London,  1847-1852 84 

XII    Friendships  Formed  in  London 89 

XIII  Journeys  in  England 95 

XIV  A  Visit  Home 97 

XV    Some  Historical  Events  of  the  Period,  1846-1852    ....  101 

XVI    Farewell  to  England,  1852 107 

XVII    An  Off-Year  in  Switzerland,  1852-1853 112 

XVIII    Emigration  to  America 121 

XIX    Idyllic  Days  of  School  Life  at  Lancaster,  Mass.,  1853-1855    .  124 
XX    My  Experiences  as  a  Lecturer  at  the  Massachusetts  and  New 

Hampshire  Institutes,  1854-1860 .  131 

XXI    A  Winter  Spent  at  Providence,  1855-1856 138 

XXII    Betrothal  and  Marriage,  1856:  Experiences  in  this  New  Stage 

of  Life 146 

XXIII  A  Two  Years'  Stay  at  Trenton,  N.  J.,  1857-1859     ....  152 

XXIV  An  Off-Winter  at  Salem,  1859-1860 158 

XXV    Idyllic  Days  of  Domestic  Life  at  Our  Lancaster  Home,  1860- 

1862 162 

XXVI    An  Excursion  to  the  West,  1861    ....     i     ....  166 

vii 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

XXVII    My  Last  Year  in  Lancaster,  1861-1862.     Invitation  to  Oswego, 

N.  Y 171 

XXVIII    My  First  Work  and  Experiences  in  Oswego,  1862-1865     .      .  182 
XXIX    My  First  Journey  to  Europe  and  Switzerland,  1865-1866     .      .194 

XXX    Our  Journey  Completed 214 

XXXI    My  Work  in  the  Oswego  State  Normal  School,  March,  1866, 
to  June,  1887:  A  Survey  of  the  School,  Its  Teachers  and 

Its  Methods 216 

XXXII    Personal  Experiences  in  Oswego,  1866-1875 226 

XXXIII  Some  Further  Experiences  During  My  Sojourn  in  Oswego, 

1866-1875 240 

XXXIV  The  Centennial  Year,  1876 245 

XXXV    Uneventful  Years,  1876-1878 248 

XXXVI    My  Second  Trip  to  Europe,  1878 254 

XXXVII    Again  Farewell  to  Switzerland 265 

XXXVIII    Period  1878-1881.    Death  of  Gertie         269 

XXXIX    Some  Reflections 285 

XL    Period  1881-1883 289 

XLI    Events  and  Reflections,  1883-1885 295 

XLII    Annals  of  the  Heart,  1885-1886.    Dedicated  to  Gertie     .      .  303 
XLIII    The  Quarter-Centennial  Celebration  of  the  Oswego  Normal 

School  and  Our  First  Journey  to  San  Francisco,  1886     .      .  313 

XLIV    Interlude 317 

XLV    My  Farewell  Year  at  the  Oswego  Normal  School,  1886-1887  320 

Postscript 325 

THE  CLOSING  YEARS,  1887-1903 

I    Views  from  Mount  Pisgah,  1886-1887 329 

II    Summary  of  the  Period,  1887-1903 332 

III  Selections  from  the  Record,  1888-1895 335 

IV  Memorable  Days,  1896-1897 345 

V    Farewell  to  Minot,  1898 351 

VI    "Reflections"  and  the  Close  of  the  "Record" 355 

VII    A  Tribute  to  the  Memory  of  My  Dear  Wife  (deceased  Oct.  31, 

1902) 358 

VIII     Last  Days  and  Departure,  Jan.  28,  1903.     Memorials  .  363 

KRUSI'S  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  ILLUSTRATED  BY  His  MISCELLANEOUS 

ESSAYS 

I    Illustrating  Kriisi's  Religious  Tendencies 369 

II    Kriisi's  Political  Standpoint 381 

III    Linguistic,  Historical  and  Literary  Studies 384 


CONTENTS 


IX 


SELECTED  ESSAYS 

PAGE 

I    Luther  the  Educator 391 

II    My  Contribution  Concerning  the  Origin  and  Character  of  the 

Rhseto-Romanic  or  Ladin  Dialect  Spoken  in  Switzerland      .     408 

III  A  Visit  to  the  Klonthal  in  the  Canton  of  Glarus,  near  the  Birth- 

place of  My  Mother         417 

IV  A  River  Idyl        421 

V    Apostrophe  to  a  Boulder  on  the  Alps 428 

APPENDIX 

List  of  Krusi's  Works  not  Included  or  Heretofore  Referred  to 
in  this  Book  433 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Professor  Hermann  Kriisi 


FACING  PAGE 

View  of  Gais,  Switzerland 24 

Gasthaus  zur  Sonne,  Gais,  Switzerland 26 

Hermann  Kriisi,  1st 70 

Fac-simile  of  Letter  from  Longfellow 212 

Letter  from  Louis  Agassiz  to  Professor  Kriisi 238 

The  Kriisi  Homestead,  Oswego 332 

Hermann  Kriisi,  3d          336 

Le  Roy  Kriisi 342 

Caroline  Dunham  Kriisi  358 


EDITOR'S    NOTE 

WHILE  Professor  Kriisi,  in  writing  his  autobiography,  "  Recol- 
lections of  My  Life,"  aimed  to  make  a  concise  sketch  of  his  edu- 
cational career,  avoiding  all  but  necessary  details,  his  "Record" 
books,  to  which  he  did  not  have  access  while  writing  the  auto- 
biography, contain  many  passages  that  serve  to  fill  out  and  enliven 
the  sketch  in  a  way  that  does  not  interfere  with  its  directness, 
and  will  make  it  acceptable  to  a  wider  range  of  readers.  More- 
over, the  incidents  of  his  life  following  the  close  of  the  educational 
period  will  be  of  great  interest  not  only  to  his  friends,  but,  for 
ethical  reasons,  to  the  general  reader  also.  These  incidents  are 
abundantly  supplied  by  the  Record. 

Therefore,  it  has  been  thought  that  Professor  Kriisi's  aim 
will  not  be  defeated  by  combining  passages  from  the  Record  with 
the  "Recollections,"  following  a  plan  which  needs  no  explana- 
tion; and  by  supplementing  the  account  of  his  educational  experi- 
ences with  further  extracts  completing  the  picture  of  his  life. 

Longer  passages  have  also  been  selected  as  deserving  of  publica- 
tion, and  have  been  assigned  to  a  separate  part  of  this  volume, 
under  the  head  of  "Essays."  All  these  productions,  except  cer- 
tain lectures,  were  originally  written  either  in  the  "  Record  "  books, 
or  in  his  "Miscellany,"  as  intellectual  studies  or  pastimes  by 
Professor  Kriisi,  solely  for  his  own  personal  profit  or  enjoyment. 
But  so  many  hours  of  his  life  were  occupied  with  the  above  writ- 
ings, that  his  friends  felt  it  would  be  neglecting  a  duty,  did  they 
not  take  steps  to  make  them  available  to  others.  Although,  as 
Mr.  Kriisi  insists  many  times,  he  was  content  with  their  services 
to  himself,  a  perusal  of  them  convinced  us  all  that  they  had  not 


xiv  HERMANN  Kntisi 

reached  their  full  usefulness  —  they  were  so  full  of  charm  and 
of  manifold  interest. 

Hence,  out  of  the  nearly  two  thousand  pages  of  the  Record, 
and  the  sixteen  hundred  of  the  Miscellany,  the  small  proportion 
here  combined  with  the  autobiography,  has  been  chosen  as  giv- 
ing a  glimpse  into  Mr.  Krlisi's  intellectual  life;  and  above  all,  to 
illustrate  his  own  character,  so  well  worth  knowing. 

Thus  we  are  able  to  present  not  merely  the  exterior  facts  of 
his  career,  but,  following  his  own  notion,  to  reflect  his  inner  life, 
showing  how  outward  events  aroused  his  thought  and  feeling, 
and  how  strongly  he  was  influenced  by  a  spiritual  interpretation 
of  things.  The  interest  of  the  book  seems  to  lie  quite  as  much 
in  its  revelation  of  a  human  heart  as  in  its  historical  bearing. 

These  remarks  must  not  be  taken  as  detracting  from  the  im- 
portance of  Professor  Kriisi's  work  in  the  educational  field.  His 
own  modesty,  indeed,  caused  this  to  be  unobserved  by  educators 
in  general.  But  those  with  whom  he  intimately  worked  realized 
the  more,  in  proportion  as  they  had  breadth  of  vision  and  keen- 
ness of  insight,  that  Krusi's  views,  his  utterances,  his  practical 
work,  were  more  absolutely  to  be  depended  upon  than  is  often 
the  case  with  an  educational  reformer.  His  influence  upon  the 
more  thoughtful  among  his  pupils  and  colleagues  was  most  in- 
spiring, as  well  as  practically  helpful.  Unimpeachable  testimony 
to  these  statements  will  be  found  in  the  following  pages.  More- 
over, the  guidance  given  by  his  philosophical  mind,  his  cool 
judgment,  and  his  special  knowledge  of  the  subject,  to  the  Pestaloz- 
zian  movement  in  America,  came  just  at  the  critical  time  when 
it  was  needed,  to  avert  errors  in  practice  which  would  have  been 
otherwise  unavoidable.  The  full  credit  due  to  him  on  this  score 
has  been  realized  by  but  few  —  but  those  few  were  the  highest 
authorities.  Although  it  has  been  publicly  acknowledged  on 
more  than  one  occasion,  it  deserves  a  wider  and  more  empha- 
sized recognition. 

This  memorial  book  has  been  devised  throughout  especially 


EDITOR'S  NOTE  xv 

for  the  pleasure  of  Professor  Kriisi's  personal  friends,  —  for  those 
people  who  loved  him;  and  where  a  choice  of  matter  or  method 
had  to  be  made,  it  has  been  made  chiefly  with  a  view  to  what  they 
would  enjoy.  Still,  where  not  conflicting  with  this  aim,  the  course 
has  also  been  pursued  of  omitting  things  that  have  not  an  inherent 
interest  to  the  general  reader.  In  fact,  such  is  the  character  of 
Kriisi's  narrative,  that  it  has  largely  that  inherent  interest,  greatly 
enhanced  by  his  style.  The  editor  can  say,  on  her  part,  that  with 
each  revision  of  the  matter  in  hand  she  has  found  an  increased 
enjoyment  of  it,  —  from  the  delicate  revelations  of  the  character 
of  its  writer,  the  subtle  reflectiveness  of  the  style,  and  the  richness 
of  allusion.  She  does  not  fear  to  offer  the  book  to  any  reader 
who  loves  Nature,  especially  human  nature,  without  having  the 
particular  interest  in  education  that  would  attract  many  readers. 
Thus  she  confidently  hopes  that  the  number  of  Mr.  Kriisi's  lov- 
ing friends  will  be  increased  by  the  utterances  of  his  book.  He 
depended  for  inspiration  and  happiness  so  much  upon  the  love 
of  friends,  that  it  seems  most  fitting  to  attune  his  memorial  to 
the  vibration  of  those  chords  that  are  strung  in  the  heart  of  Love. 
Guided  by  this  motive,  a  certain  personal  quaintness  in  ex- 
pression, not  always  conforming  strictly  to  English  idiom,  has 
been  allowed  to  remain  untouched,  as  seeming  to  Professor  Kriisi's 
old  friends  more  natural  and  more  vividly  suggestive  of  the  man 
himself.  In  fact,  the  book  is  intended  to  give  a  complete  reflec- 
tion of  his  life,  his  mind,  his  character.  In  one  of  the  extracts 
quoted  he  suggests  that  the  best  "memorial"  we  can  erect  to  a 
departed  friend  is  a  good  painting,  representing  that  friend  at 
the  best  period  of  his  life,  —  a  memorial  that  we  can  have  always 
with  us,  to  bring  our  friend  constantly  back  to  us;  and  so,  far 
better  than  a  costly  monument  in  a  cemetery.  It  seems  to  me 
that  this  book  may  be,  to  Professsr  Kriisi's  friends,  like  such  a 
picture,  revealing  not  only  his  features,  but  his  whole  personality. 

E.  S.  A 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY   LIFE 


PREFACE 

Is  it  vanity,  or  presumption,  to  write  a  biography,  which  may 
be  valuable  only  to  a  few  surviving  friends,  while  the  majority 
think  only  of  their  present  concerns,  and  have  neither  time  nor 
sufficient  interest  for  what  others  have  experienced  in  the  far-off 
Past  ?  However  that  may  be,  this  account  is  chiefly  written  for 
my  own  gratification.  It  is  but  natural  that,  to  a  man  who  has 
passed  through  seventy-seven  years  of  age,  the  Past  is  as  sacred 
as  the  Present.  In  living,  as  it  were,  his  life  over  again,  he  trav- 
erses the  stages  of  youth,  manhood,  and  old  age,  and  views  the 
transitory  scenes  with  a  calm  mind,  unmoved  by  passion  and  free 
of  that  partiality  which  at  one  time  exaggerated  the  importance 
of  contemporary  events;  while  now  he  retains  only  those  impres- 
sions which  have  taken  a  firm  hold  on  his  soul,  and  which  have 
some  bearing  on  his  subsequent  life. 

But  with  all  the  good  intention  to  make  a  biography  as  con- 
cise as  possible,  it  is  clear  that  it  cannot  be  altogether  confined 
to  oneself  and  to  one's  nearest  surroundings,  considering  that 
we  are  also  much  affected  and  influenced  by  historical,  geographi- 
cal, and  social  factors,  meeting  us  at  every  stage  of  our  life.  For 
instance,  a  man  who  can  distinctly  remember  facts  happening 
sixty  or  sixty-five  years  ago,  and  who  has  lived  in  a  foreign  coun- 
try and  in  a  different  state  of  civilization,  may  well  be  permitted 
to  dwell  on  these  with  greater  interest  and  with  more  details 
than  on  those  nearer  to  our  time,  which  are  more  generally  known. 

There  is  one  more  duty  incumbent  on  the  writer,  who  has 
laboured  for  half  a  century  in  the  cause  of  education,  and  who  is 
the  descendant  of  a  man  honourably  mentioned  in  connection  with 

3 


4  PREFACE 

the  celebrated  school-reformer,  Henry  Pestalozzi :  it  is  this,  —  to 
give  some  space  to  the  subject  of  education,  in  so  far  as  it  came 
under  his  own  observation  and  engaged  his  mind  and  energies. 

HERMANN  KRUSI. 
Minot,  Me.,  1894. 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS 

I  BELIEVE  that  but  few  people  (except,  perhaps,  those  who 
may  have  obtained  a  temporary  celebrity  by  their  writings,  speeches, 
or  brilliant  performances)  are  induced  to  write  a  history  of  their 
experiences,  in  the  expectation  that  it  will  be  read  after  they  are 
gone.  Yet  if  they  do  (and  this  is  my  case),  it  is  caused  by  the 
solitude  or  isolation  to  which  many  of  us  are  reduced  by  old  age 
or  infirmity.  This  voluntary  and  rather  pleasant  task  allows 
them  to  pass  in  review  some  bright  periods  of  their  existence,  and 
to  look  even  with  interest  on  the  sadder  ones,  which  have  now 
lost  their  sting,  after  a  long  lapse  of  time. 

The  present  manuscript  was  written  about  eight  years  ago 
(1894-95),  in  the  solitude  of  Minot,  a  small  village  in  Maine, 
during  a  long  winter,  without  outside  society,  which  limited  my 
operations  chiefly  to  one  or  two  rooms  in  a  small  farmhouse. 

In  reading  over  the  manuscript  after  eight  years,  I  found  that 
most  of  its  material  is  contained  in  my  so-called  "  Record  "  books 
—  kept  in  a  box  at  the  home  of  our  son  Hermann,  in  California  — 
in  which,  however,  the  narrative  of  events  is  often  interrupted 
by  long  descriptions,  and  by  essays  and  reflections  on  various  sub- 
jects, which  interruptions  I  wanted  to  avoid  in  the  present  manu- 
script. All  these  are  omitted  here,  and  in  order  still  more  to 
reduce  the  bulk  of  the  manuscript,  /  have  eliminated  all  the  facts 
not  pertaining  to  the  period  of  my  educational  career  —  which 
closed  in  1887  —  leaving  the  description  of  my  later  experiences 
in  Switzerland  and  in  California  to  the  Record  books. 

HERMANN  KRUSI. 

Alameda,  CaL,  1902. 

5 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 

CHAPTER  I 

EARLIEST  YEARS,  YVERDON,  1817-1822 

MY  father,  Hermann  Kriisi,  although  a  citizen  of  Gais,  in 
the  Canton  Appenzell,  situated  in  the  German  part  of  Switzer- 
land, had  lived  since  the  year  1805  at  Yverdon,  in  the  Canton  de 
Vaud,  among  a  French-speaking  population.  He  was  one  of 
the  head-teachers  at  the  Institute  of  Pestalozzi,  with  whom  he 
had  been  associated  almost  from  the  beginning  of  his  educational 
labours,  having  joined  him  as  his  earliest  assistant;  and  from  1800 
to  1816  —  including  the  most  brilliant  epoch  of  Pestalozzi's 
career  —  he  enjoyed  his  love  and  confidence. 

At  last,  however,  there  arose  serious  differences  among  the 
teachers,  caused  by  the  arrogant  demeanour  of  Pestalozzi's  mana- 
ger, Joseph  Schmid,  which  led  Kriisi  to  resign  his  situation,  and 
to  found  a  private  school  in  a  building  situated  near  the  river 
Orbe,  where  I  was  born,  June  24,  1817. 

As  a  proof  that  my  father's  separation  from  Pestalozzi  had  not 
severed  all  the  friendly  relations  between  them,  I  cite  the  fact 
that  Pestalozzi  acted  as  one  of  my  godfathers,  while  Niederer 
supplied  the  other  —  of  which  fact  my  full  name  given  at  the 
baptism,  viz.,  Johann  Heinrich  Hermann  Kriisi,  bears  testimony. 
I  am  afraid  that  the  above  act  constitutes  the  only  relation  I  had 
with  the  celebrated  school-reformer,  although  it  is  possible  that 
during  the  five  years  of  my  existence  at  Yverdon,  his  kind  eyes 
may  have  occasionally  smiled  upon  the  half-unconscious  child. 

The  recollection  of  these  early  years  must  necessarily  be  almost 

7 


8  HERMANN  KRUSI 

a  blank,  unless  I  except  a  dim  vision  of  my  having  once  or  twice 
fallen  into  the  river,  to  the  great  terror  of  my  mother. 

Record.  — I  have  a  faint  remembrance  of  my  having  once  or 
twice  fallen  into  the  river,  and,  after  escaping  the  danger  of  drown- 
ing, being  placed  on  the  large  brick  stove  in  the  parlour. 

This  river  at  that  time  may  have  looked  to  my  childish  eyes 
like  a  big  stream,  but  on  my  revisiting  these  scenes  seventy  years 
afterwards,  I  found  but  a  babbling  brook  of  small  dimensions. 

On  looking  at  the  venerable  castle  with  its  round  towers 
(formerly  occupied  by  Pestalozzi  and  his  school)  it  seemed  as  if 
spirit-voices  and  forms  of  noble  departed  men  and  women  were 
still  hovering  around  this  former  nucleus  of  educational  activity, 
whose  influence  became  felt  in  all  portions  of  the  civilized  world. 
At  the  time  of  my  visit  in  1887,  the  venerable  De  Guimps  (known 
in  America  by  a  translation  of  his  "  Life  of  Pestalozzi ")  was  alone 
left  of  the  former  pupils  of  the  Institute,  to  tell  in  a  trembling 
voice  some  interesting  facts  occurring  during  the  most  glorious 
era  in  the  history  of  Yverdon. 

Of  my  father's  private  school  I  can  only  say  that  it  was  from 
day  to  day  growing  in  popularity,  and  that  many  parents  who 
looked  with  suspicion  on  the  condition  of  the  Pestalozzian  Institute 
under  Schmid's  direction  bestowed  their  full  confidence  on  the 
Appenzell  schoolmaster,  who  rejoiced  in  receiving  his  first  pupils 
from  his  native  Canton.  This  appreciation  of  Kriisi's  services 
led  (in  1822)  to  an  invitation  from  some  of  the  foremost  men 
of  his  Canton  to  take  charge  of  the  newly  founded  Cantonal 
school  (Kantons-Schule)  at  Trogen.  After  a  considerable  struggle 
between  affection  and  duty,  Krusi  at  last  accepted  the  invitation 
—  and  moved  to  the  eastern  part  of  Switzerland  with  his  wife, 
two  daughters,  and  a  son  (myself)  —  slowly  journeying  in  our 
"  char-a-banc  "  until  Trogen  l  was  reached,  where  I  was  to  receive 
the  first  rudiments  of  instruction. 

1  One  hundred  fifty  miles  distant,  near  the  Rhine  River,  where  it  forms  the 
boundary  between  Switzerland  and  Austria. 


CHAPTER  II 

STAY  AT  TROGEN,  1822-1833 

ALTHOUGH  the  school  to  which  my  father  was  called  stood 
nominally  under  the  control  of  the  Cantonal  authorities,  it  yet 
owed  its  foundation  to  the  liberality  of  some  wealthy,  public- 
minded  citizens,  more  especially  to  Conrad  Zellweger,  a  retired 
merchant  and  manufacturer,  who  contributed  the  building  — 
formerly  used  as  a  spinning  establishment. 

Neither  the  premises  nor  their  situation  could  be  called  very 
select,  the  school  being  situated  on  the  northern  slope  of  Mount 
Gaebris,  enjoying  but  little  sunshine  in  winter,  while  the  view 
was  equally  limited.  Otherwise  the  sanitary  conditions  were 
favourable,  and  were  contributed  to  by  simplicity  of  diet,  ample 
exercise,  and  absence  of  temptations. 

As  in  Pestalozzi's  Institute,  no  effeminacy  was  tolerated  among 
the  boys.  Even  during  winter  the  dormitories  were  not  warmed, 
and  as  for  their  ablutions,  they  had  to  go  to  the  fountain  (Brunnen) 
outside.  It  is  true  that  with  the  thermometer  at  zero  these  ablu- 
tions may  have  been  rather  more  hastily  than  thoroughly  per- 
formed, but  complaints  were  hardly  heard,  nor  was  there  any 
shirking  from  plays  in  all  weather,  even  in  deep  snow.  In  spite 
of  such  exposures,  the  good  health  of  the  boys  was  but  seldom 
interrupted;  although  caps  and  hats  were  never  worn  during  the 
milder  season,  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  the  number  of  colds 
was  rather  diminished  than  increased  thereby. 

But  the  main  question  that  has  got  to  be  answered  is  this: 
was  the  instruction  given  at  the  school  of  a  high  order,  or  at  least 
such  as  to  give  indication  of  the  source  from  which  Kriisi  received 


10  HERMANN  KRUSI 

his  inspiration  ?  The  answer  can  be  given  only  partially  in  the 
affirmative.  Making  allowance  for  my  being  but  a  child  when 
I  received  the  instruction,  and  hence  incapable  of  forming  any 
adequate  judgment,  I  yet  see  by  retrospection,  and  applying  my 
present  standard  of  criticism,  that  the  assistant  teachers  —  who 
were  neither  recommended  nor  selected  by  Kriisi  —  followed 
either  the  old  mechanical  routine  of  learning  by  rote,  or,  if  they 
discarded  books,  were  too  fond  of  their  "hobbies."  I  will  not 
say  that  either  of  these  methods  did  not  produce  interest,  or  even 
emulation,  but  the  results  could  hardly  be  anything  else  but  super- 
ficial and  fragmentary. 

In  regard  to  order  or  discipline  there  were  no  distinct  rules, 
but  each  teacher  acted  according  to  his  judgment.  I  am  glad  to 
say  that  the  marking  system,  which  I  found  afterwards  in  Ameri- 
can schools,  was  not  known;  for  if  the  interest  in  a  lesson,  or  a 
good  disposition,  does  not  induce  the  pupil  to  pay  intelligent  atten- 
tion, neither  will  the  "high-pressure"  marking  system  do  so. 
I  do  not  know  whether  the  rules  in  regard  to  whispering  and  talk- 
ing could  be  dispensed  with  in  this  country,  but  I  know  that  the 
docility  of  pupils  of  German  descent  and  the  respect  felt  toward 
their  superiors  make  such  rules  unnecessary  with  them,  and  that 
thereby  self-government  becomes  a  possibility.  From  my  present 
standpoint  I  cannot  quite  approve  the  liberty  granted  to  us  boys 
in  our  free  hours  (more  especially  on  Saturday  afternoon)  to 
roam  about  the  woods  and  along  hills,  for  the  sake  of  collecting 
minerals,  plants,  insects,  etc.  This  we  did  without  giving  formal 
notice  to  the  teachers,  but  with  the  understanding  that  we  should 
be  back  at  meal-time.  On  Sundays  attendance  on  church-ser- 
vice was  expected,  and,  so  far  as  I  know,  was  never  shirked. 

Referring  again  to  the  matter  of  instruction,  there  was  no 
cramming  for  examinations,  no  artificial  stimulus  applied.  Every 
one  tried  to  do  his  duty  according  to  his  talents  or  disposition; 
hence,  as  there  was  no  marked  distinction  awarded  to  a  successful 
scholar,  there  was  no  reason  for  envious  comparison,  and  he  had 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  11 

to  be  satisfied  with  the  reward  given  him  by  his  conscience,  or 
by  the  progress  made  in  his  studies. 

The  pupils  were  rather  a  motley  crowd,  consisting  partly  of 
day-scholars,  and  partly  of  boarders  (pensionnaires)  sent  from 
different  parts  of  Switzerland  or  even  from  Italy.  The  absence 
of  distinctions  made  on  account  of  standing,  of  nationality,  or 
confession,  caused  a  spirit  of  harmony  but  seldom  disturbed. 
Although  not  much  time  or  effort  was  given  in  regard  to  genteel 
training,  the  pupils'  morals  were  well  attended  to,  and  they  re- 
turned home  unspoiled,  with  their  intellect  expanded  and  directed 
to  higher  aims. 

The  positive  knowledge  they  received  was  of  course  limited 
according  to  the  scientific  standard  existing  sixty  years  ago. 
Some  sciences,  like  Chemistry,  Natural  Philosophy,  etc.,  were 
then  in  their  infancy;  others,  like  Algebra  or  Physiology,  were 
considered  either  not  important,  or  else  not  fitted  to  popular 
schools  of  learning. 

Religion,  as  a  moral  agency,  was  taught  rather  by  practice 
and  example  than  by  the  application  of  dogmas  or  by  a  formal 
system  of  moralizing.  At  the  same  time,  in  my  father's  school, 
as  well  as  in  most  other  Swiss  or  German  schools  with  which  I 
became  acquainted,  the  reading  of  Bible  history  formed  one  of 
the  regular  lessons  of  the  day.  Of  course,  I  speak  of  the  abridged 
Bible,  towards  which  those  that  believe  in  plenary  inspiration 
seem  to  have  had  hitherto  an  unconquerable  aversion.  This 
aversion  once  overcome,  as  it  soon  will  be,  I  can  see  nothing  but 
an  advantage  in  giving  pupils  a  connected  course  of  history,  in- 
stead of  mere  fragmentary  portions,  while  imparting  besides  all 
the  sound  moral  teaching  contained  therein. 

As  singing  has  undoubtedly  a  salutary  effect  on  the  feelings 
and  moral  nature  of  man,  it  received  its  proper  attention.  It  was 
fortunate  that  at  the  time  of  our  tuition  we  had  the  privilege  of 
using  the  songs  composed  by  Nageli  (a  friend  and  former  teacher 
of  Pestalozzi),  which,  by  their  pleasing  and  inspiring  harmony 9 


12  HERMANN  KRUSI 

were  calculated  to  produce  noble  and  tender  emotions,  and  hence 
to  remove  the  distinction  formerly  existing  between  sacred  and 
secular  music.  It  is  obvious  that  very  little  effect  could  be  pro- 
duced, even  on  children's  susceptible  hearts,  by  hearing  the 
"Lobwassers  Psalms,"  sung  in  all  the  churches;  for,  without 
depreciating  the  exalted  sentiments  contained  in  many  of  them, 
there  were  others  tinged  with  the  coarse,  cruel,  and  revengeful 
notions  of  a  people  not  far  removed  from  heathenism. 

The  Appenzellers  are  a  singing  people.  Their  "  Jodlers " 
and  "Kuhreihens"  are  heard  everywhere,  especially  during  the 
time  of  haying,  which  operation  is  performed  by  all  the  members 
of  the  household,  and  is  considered  rather  a  pleasant  pastime. 

There  is  also  no  lack  of  patriotic  songs,  and  it  gives  evidence 
of  the  musical  talent  of  the  Appenzell  people  to  hear  many  of 
those  who  never  received  any  musical  education  adapt  correctly 
the  second  or  bass  voice  to  the  leading  melody.  The  most  in- 
spiring songs,  because  participated  in  by  hundreds  and  perhaps 
thousands  of  men's  voices,  are  heard  at  the  annual  reunions  of 
the  people,  called  "  Landsgemeinden,"  which  are  alternately 
held  at  Trogen  (the  seat  of  our  school)  and  at  Hundwyl,  a  small 
village  farther  west,  which  received  the  honour  of  this  selection  on 
account  of  being  the  first  to  introduce  the  Reformation. 

Trogen  was  considered  the  capital  of  Appenzell  Ausserrhoden.1 
It  contained,  at  the  time  of  which  I  speak,  a  court-house  (Rath- 
haus)  that  may  have  witnessed  the  sittings  and  deliberations  of 
the  legislative  bodies  ("grosse"  and  "kleine"  Rath)  for  more 
than  two  hundred  years. 

The  council-chamber,  where  we  trepidating  youngsters  were 
examined  in  the  presence  of  some  of  these  high  dignitaries,  was 
hung  all  around  with  pictures  of  all  the  "  Landammanner "  from 
the  Reformation  until  now,  whose  stern  countenances,  rendered 

1  "Outer  district,"  lying  next  the  Austrian  border.  "Innerrhoden"  (Inner 
district)  lies  within  the  dividing  line  made  by  the  Sitter  River  flowing  through  the 
Canton. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  13 

still  more  solemn  by  the  stiff  costume  worn  in  those  days,  and  by 
the  dim  light  passing  through  the  painted  windows,  could  not 
fail  to  deepen  the  impression.  On  account  of  the  old  age  and  the 
blackened  appearance  of  this  wooden  edifice,  the  Rathhaus  made 
but  an  humble  show  between  the  other  aristocratic-looking  stone 
buildings  surrounding  the  church  square  (Platz). 

This  "Platz"  was  the  chosen  locality  for  the  Landsgemeinde, 
which  is  held  on  the  last  Sunday  of  April.  On  that  day  all  the 
male  citizens  of  the  Canton  inhabiting  its  twenty  villages  are 
seen  approaching  from  mountain  and  hill  and  up  and  down 
ravines,  all  respectably  dressed  in  their  Sunday  attire,  and  wearing 
side-arms  —  according  to  old  Allemannic  custom  —  while  the 
youngsters  are  occupied  in  the  morning  with  firing  pistols,  guns, 
etc.,  in  order  to  express  their  joy  at  this  civic  festival,  while  expect- 
ing some  present  in  cookies  (Leckerli)  from  the  fathers  or  brothers 
on  their  return  in  the  evening. 

The  object  of  this  annual  reunion  of  ten  or  twelve  thousand 
citizens  of  the  Canton  is  to  elect  anew  their  Cantonal  (State) 
officers,  and  to  adopt  or  reject  —  by  an  open  hand-vote  —  the 
laws  or  regulations  framed  by  the  legislative  assembly.  The 
importance  of  the  occasion,  the  appearance  of  the  dignitaries  on 
a  raised  platform,  the  ringing  of  the  church-bells,  the  sound  of 
martial  music  and  patriotic  songs,  invest  such  a  gathering  with 
unusual  solemnity. 

At  a  given  time  (11  A.M.)  the  din  proceeding  from  such  a  vast 
multitude  is  suddenly  hushed  by  the  appearance  of  the  Landam- 
man  (the  chief  magistrate)  and  by  the  Landweibel  (his  assistant), 
both  wearing  mantles  with  the  national  colors,  i.e.,  black  and 
white.  The  proceedings  begin  with  a  silent  prayer,  during  which 
the  hats  of  these  ten  thousand  men  are  suddenly  removed,  reveal- 
ing a  striking  contrast  of  colour  by  the  appearance  of  the  bared 
heads. 

The  patriotic  address  of  the  Landamman  is  now  listened  to 
with  breathless  attention,  and  as  orderly  is  the  next  following  act, 


14  HERMANN  KRUSI 

i.e.,  the  election  of  State  officers,  and  the  decision  made  by  the 
presiding  officer  in  regard  to  the  acceptance  or  rejection  of  some 
law  or  ordinance  by  an  open  hand-vote,  which  is  never  counted. 

To  one  versed  in  the  politics  of  the  United  States,  the  citizens 
of  which  are  always  divided  into  two  or  more  contending  parties 
—  each  jealous  and  suspicious  of  the  other  —  it  might  appear 
that  a  decision  based  upon  a  mere  "measuring"  of  a  sea  of  up- 
lifted hands  by  the  eye  might  lead  to  bitter  contentions  and  un- 
seemly confusion.  But  the  good  tact  of  the  people  —  trained  by 
practice  of  several  hundreds  of  years  —  combined  with  its  innate 
peaceful  disposition,  have  provided  for  such  a  contingency.  One 
of  the  means  for  preserving  order  and  quiet  is  the  arrangement 
that  no  discussion  is  allowed  during  the  transactions  of  the 
Landsgemeinde,  such  a  discussion  having  previously  taken  place 
in  preliminary  meetings  of  the  different  communes.  Another 
very  effective  regulation,  by  which  a  vast  amount  of  time  and 
trouble  is  spared,  is  this:  to  throw  out  from  the  list  of  candidates 
for  election  those  who  have  a  decided  minority  of  votes,  with  per- 
mission to  vote  again,  which  after  a  time  reduces  their  number  to 
two.  But  as  for  the  peaceful  submission  to  the  last  decision  in 
regard  to  two  often  nearly  equal  "  shows  of  hands,"  I  can  suggest 
no  other  reason  than  the  absolute  confidence  of  the  peeple  in  the 
honesty  and  fairness  of  their  magistrates,  who  were  chosen  on 
account  of  their  merits  and  virtues,  and  to  doubt  whose  veracity 
would  be  to  stultify  themselves.  By  these  "common  sense" 
tactics  of  a  simple,  liberty-loving  people,  the  will  of  the  majority 
is  always  satisfied ;  whilst  in  the  United  States  a  small  but  obstinate 
third  party  often  gains  the  victory  —  or  at  least  forces  the  majority 
to  truckle  and  barter  with  it  —  with  a  partial  abandonment  of 
solemnly  declared  principles  or  purposes. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  at  a  Landsgemeinde,  where  the  people 
shows  such  admirable  self-government,  the  presence  or  assistance 
of  armed  police  or  military  would  be  almost  ridiculous. 

After  the  business  of  the  assembly  is  completed,  in  the  course 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  15 

of  two  or  three  hours,  an  old-fashioned  oath  is  administered, 
during  which  the  people  hold  up  three  fingers  for  some  minutes, 
amidst  an  almost  painful  silence. 

Then  the  vast  assembly  breaks  up,  dispersing  in  black  masses 
up  hills  and  down  ravines,  many  of  the  voters  disappearing  in  the 
numerous  wayside  inns,  to  take  a  much  needed  recreation  after  a 
tramp  of  from  one  to  a  dozen  miles,  and  protracted  standing  on 
the  "  Landsgemeind-platz. ' ' 

Such  a  grave  political  act,  with  the  features  above  described, 
can  perhaps  only  be  realized  with  a  limited  population  of  the  same 
race  and  creed,  whose  character  has  not  been  vitiated  by  merce- 
nary motives.  The  fact  that  the  magistrates  of  the  Canton  receive 
no  pay,  but  must  be  satisfied  with  the  honour  conferred  by  the 
gift  of  the  office,  precludes  the  necessity  of  the  wire-pulling  and 
intrigues  seen  in  countries  where  many  who  boast  to  be  republi- 
can and  free  are  slavishly  bound  by  the  dictates  of  their  party, 
while  their  so-called  patriotism  is  tantamount  to  greed  for  office 
and  spoils. 

The  recollection  of  a  purer  state  of  politics,  in  which  I  at  one 
time  participated,  may  explain  to  some  of  my  wondering  friends 
why,  later  in  life,  I  have  taken  so  little  interest  in  active  politics, 
or  in  voting  a  ticket  with  the  names  of  candidates  suggested  by  a 
caucus,  which  men  were  previously  unknown  to  me,  not  to  speak 
of  their  honesty  and  integrity. 

My  recollections  of  judicial  proceedings  and  their  accom- 
panying punishments  are  of  a  less  pleasant  character,  and  at  the 
present  time  these  would  both  be  considered  arbitrary  and  bar- 
barous. The  total  absence  of  lawyers  in  our  Canton  —  against 
whom  the  people  seemed  to  have  an  unconquerable  aversion  —  is 
to  be  explained  by  the  suspicion  that  these  men  would  defend  the 
cause  of  their  clients,  whether  innocent  or  not;  while  the  chosen 
legislators  (in  their  capacity  of  judges),  with  less  legal  knowledge, 
would  at  least  honestly  try  to  get  at  the  truth,  and  would  be  sup- 
ported by  unbiassed  witnesses,  who  had  not  been  previously 


16  HERMANN  KRUSI 

instructed  when  to  lie  and  when  to  hold  their  tongue.  Hence,  in 
the  ordinary  catalogue  of  crimes,  such  as  theft,  murder,  disorderly 
or  immoral  conduct,  the  judgments  of  these  legislators  were 
generally  correct,  but  the  punishments,  according  to  our  views, 
far  too  severe. 

At  the  time  of  which  I  speak,  public  punishments  were  yet  in 
order,  and  their  sight  was  disgusting  enough  to  affect  the  spec- 
tators with  awe  and  terror.  It  was  probably  for  this  reason  that 
the  boys  of  the  "  Kantons-schule "  were  allowed  a  half-holiday  on 
such  occasions.  To  those  whose  curiosity  was  stronger  than  pity, 
it  was  exciting  to  see  a  poor  wretch,  with  his  arms  pinioned  behind 
by  a  cord  —  one  end  of  which  was  in  the  executioner's  hand  — 
receive  at  every  third  step  a  cruel  blow  from  a  many-pronged 
whip,  on  his  naked  back.  For  this  dismal  procession  a  passage 
had  to  be  opened  through  the  serried  ranks  of  the  people,  of 
whom  many  were  women  and  children.  The  length  of  this  pas- 
sage varied,  according  to  the  guilt  of  the  criminal,  as  designated 
by  the  expressions:  "langer  und  kurzer  Gang"  (long  and  short 
course). 

It  is  true  that  women  were  not  punished  thus,  but  rather,  like 
the  woman  in  Hawthorne's  "Scarlet  Letter,"  were  obliged  to 
stand  on  an  elevated  platform,  with  an  iron  ring  round  the  neck, 
stared  at  by  a  gaping  and  not  always  pitying  multitude. 

A  somewhat  more  aggravated  punishment  consisted  in  the 
culprit  being  placed  in  a  vertical  cage  or  cylinder,  which  could 
be  rapidly  turned  round  its  axis,  producing  effects  which  can 
rather  be  imagined  than  described.  We  will  add  that  people 
thus  punished  (although  their  defalcations  may  not  have  amounted 
to  more  than  a  couple  of  dollars)  were  disgraced  for  life,  deprived 
of  their  house,  and  even  their  innocent  children  or  nearest  rela- 
tives were  partially  shunned  —  as  were  those  of  suicides,  whose 
bodies  were  denied  a  burial  in  the  consecrated  earth  of  the  ceme- 
tery. 

It  looks  almost  impossible  when  we  are  told  that  less  than 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  17 

sixty  years  ago  men  were  decapitated  for  stealing  sums  that  in 
the  aggregate  might  not  have  amounted  to  more  than  one  hundred 
dollars,  while  now  we  see  criminals  absconding  with  hundred- 
thousands,  and  occasionally,  by  some  trick  of  the  law,  enjoying 
them  without  further  molestation.  The  above  punishment  was 
actually  inflicted  on  one  of  my  school  comrades  at  Trogen,  the 
son  of  respectable  parents  and  himself  not  without  means,  who 
was  evidently  possessed  with  kleptomania. 

Though  lamenting  the  exaggerated  severity  of  by-gone  times, 
we  cannot  but  respect  the  sense  of  honesty  and  abhorrence  of 
crime  which  animated  our  forefathers;  and  the  very  fact  that 
what  was  termed  "  ein  leichtsinniger  Bankerott "  (a  failure  caused 
by  frivolous  living  or  speculation)  was  punished  by  prison  and 
attachment  of  all  the  property  —  was  considered  an  unpardonable 
crime  —  shows  with  what  earnestness  our  forefathers  watched 
over  the  strict  restitution  of  every  loan  or  money  held  in  trust. 

I  will  add  some  further  remarks  about  my  educational  expe- 
riences at  Trogen  during  a  period  of  twelve  years.  Although  at 
this  early  period  of  life  my  observation  was  limited,  I  could  yet 
see  that  the  district  schools  were  ungraded,  and  the  teachers 
poorly  paid,  and  perhaps  as  poorly  qualified  for  their  task.  Yet 
in  spite  of  these  drawbacks  there  were  hardly  any  parents  who 
suffered  their  children  to  stand  aloof  from  the  school  so  as  not  to 
have  some  knowledge  of  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic.  The 
exaggerated  value  placed  on  proficiency  in  writing  is  attested  by 
the  fact  that  before  Easter  copies  from  all  schools  were  handed  to 
the  school  committee,  numbered,  but  without  the  names  of  the 
writers.  These  were  carefully  examined  by  the  above  impartial 
tribunal,  numbered  again  according  to  their  apparent  merits,  and 
then  returned  to  the  respective  schools.  The  great  ambition  was 
to  see  the  greatest  number  of  good  copies  fall  to  one  school. 

The  happy  possessors  of  the  best  copies  (or  all  who  wished  to 
do  so)  had  the  privilege,  on  Easter  Monday,  to  visit  the  houses  of 
their  friends  and  relatives,  and  receive  in  return  some  present  in 


18  HERMANN  KRUSI 

money  as  a  reward  of  their  skill  and  diligence.  It  was  a  grand 
day  for  the  successful  children,  but  rather  a  humiliating  one  for 
the  others.  My  father,  who  in  his  "  Erinnerungen "  (Reminis- 
cences) mentions  that  at  one  time  the  copies  of  six  of  his  school 
children  were  favoured  with  the  best  marks,  was  afterwards  (when 
his  advice  on  the  making  of  a  new  school  programme  was  appealed 
to)  one  of  the  first  to  abolish  this  foolish  practice. 

A  far  more  pleasant  custom  was  the  gift  of  coloured  Ostereier 
(Easter  eggs)  to  the  children,  who  tested  the  hardness  of  the  shells 
by  knocking  with  the  end  of  one  of  their  eggs  on  the  corresponding 
end  of  that  held  by  another  child,  and  then,  according  to  the  result, 
either  obtained  or  lost  the  prize.  Such  customs  are  probably 
older  than  we  imagine,  and  some  which  I  shall  cite  later  on  are 
probably  derived  from  our  heathen  ancestors. 

Record.  —  There  were  four  or  five  grand  festival  days  in  the 
year,  which  broke  the  monotony  of  the  school  routine,  and  brought 
joy  to  our  juvenile  hearts.  These  days  were:  New  Year's  day, 
Easter  Monday,  the  day  of  the  Landsgemeinde  (National  Assem- 
bly), the  Village  Fair. 

It  was  customary  in  our  house  to  kindle  the  Christmas  tree 
on  New  Year's  eve,  to  please  the  little  children  of  our  family  and 
the  school,  whilst  the  elder  scholars  received  presents  from  their 
parents  or  relatives,  which  were  opened  on  this  occasion.  This 
always  caused  a  great  jubilee;  on  these  days  heaps  of  confectionery 
and  of  so-called  "  Birnen-brod "  *  vanished  with  great  rapidity. 
Well  do  I  remember  my  first  watch,  a  common  silver  one, 
which  I  drew  forth  every  five  minutes,  to  see  whether  it  kept 
pace  with  the  parlour  or  church  clock,  which  it  never  did  —  as 
little  as  those  which  I  had  the  pleasure  to  own  afterwards,  a 
good  old  repeater  (a  relic  of  my  father's)  and  a  gold  hunter; 
which  seems  to  teach  that  each  watch,  like  the  mind  of  man,  has 
its  own  walk,  and  is  continually  at  variance  with  others;  hence 
both  have  to  be  regulated  by  an  appeal  to  eternal  laws. 

I  must  not  forget  to  mention  that  I — like  other  little  children  — 
believed  staunchly,  at  least  up  to  my  sixth  or  seventh  year,  that 
"  Christ-Kindli "  brought  us  the  presents  of  the  Christmas  tree, 
1  Cake  containing  dried  pears. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  19 

which  were  therefore  always  received  with  due  reverence,  with- 
out making  envious  comparisons,  as  young  America  is  but  too 
liable  to  do  on  his  receiving  presents  given  in  a  more  matter-of- 
fact  manner. 

[The  diary  proceeds  with  a  full  description  of  other  holidays, 
which  are,  however,  also  described  in  the  Autobiography.  — ED.] 

Amid  scenes  such  as  I  have  described  my  early  youth  was 
spent.  Our  family  circle  received  an  addition  of  three  boys  and 
one  girl  during  our  residence  in  Trogen.  Of  Father  Kriisi  and 
his  work  I  shall  say  but  little  here,  since  I  have  spoken  about  his 
character  and  educational  services  in  my  "  Life  of  Pestalozzi." 

Record.  —  Besides  his  labours  in  the  school  and  family,  my 
father  spent  much  time  in  his  garden,  and  superintended  also  the 
farm,  whose  produce  (mostly  grass)  served  to  feed  three  cows  and 
a  horse.  There  was  very  good  society  at  Trogen,  so  that  we  had 
much  intercourse  with  the  intelligent  and  wealthy  families  of 
Zellweger  (the  founder  of  the  first  agricultural  school),  Graf, 
Deacon  Frei,  Honverlag,  etc. 

My  mother,  who  was  considerably  younger  than  my  father, 
was  of  delicate,  nervous  constitution,  a  tender  mother  and  wife, 
a  good,  careful  housekeeper,  to  whom  her  husband  and  children 
owed  a  great  deal  for  the  care  she  took  of  the  financial  affairs  of 
the  household  —  a  matter  which  Pestalozzi  and  his  oldest  asso- 
ciates were  very  apt  to  neglect.  In  the  absence  of  any  likeness 
preserved  of  her,  she  stands  before  my  imagination  as  a  spare 
woman  of  medium  size,  with  black  eyes  and  hair  and  finely  chis- 
elled features.  Descended  from  poor  but  honest  parents  in  the 
Canton  of  Glarus,  she  was  —  like  many  hundred  children  —  forced 
to  leave  her  home  and  parents  during  the  storm  of  the  French 
Revolution.  She  was  received  and  adopted  by  some  benevolent 
people  in  the  city  of  Zurich,  who  took  care  of  the  child  as  one  of 
their  own.  At  Yverdon,  in  Madame  Niederer's  school  for  young 
ladies,  she  became  acquainted  with  Kriisi,  to  whom  she  was 
married  in  1812,  receiving  the  benediction  of  father  Pestalozzi. 
To  the  same  school  my  two  older  sisters  were  sent  after  Pestalozzi 


20  HERMANN   KRUSI 

had  departed  from  Yverdon,  as  well  as  from  the   troubles   and 
cares  of  this  life. 

Record.  — My  mother's  original  name  was  Catharina  Egger; 
her  family  dates  from  Notstall,  a  village  in  the  Canton  of  Glarus, 
buried  between  high  mountains,  and  containing  a  poor  class  of 
inhabitants.  Her  farthest  recollections  go  to  the  famous  retreat 
of  the  Russians  under  Suwaroff l  over  the  Panix  mountains, 
pursued  by  the  French.  You  may  imagine  the  terror  of  the 
inhabitants  when  they  heard  the  mountain-walls  resound  from 
the  thunder  of  the  cannon,  and  when  they  had  to  feed  so  many 
thousands  of  hungry  and  brutal  warriors  with  their  scanty  means. 
As  a  natural  consequence,  a  famine  broke  out;  and  benevolent 
persons  from  the  western  part  of  Switzerland  advised  the  poor 
parents  to  send  their  children  away  from  home  to  some  of  the 
wealthier  cities,  where  they  would  be  taken  care  of  in  such 
situations  as  fate  would  assign  them.  My  mother  was  one  of 
the  poor  emigrant  children,  who,  under  the  direction  of  a  trust- 
worthy man,  were  brought  to  Zurich  and  exhibited  on  the  market 
place  to  any  who  might  choose  to  adopt  them.  My  mother 
relates,  that  when  she  saw  a  kind-hearted  lady  cast  a  smiling 
glance  at  her,  she  exclaimed  in  a  fit  of  lucky  inspiration :  "  Girl,  I 
want  to  go  with  you!"  —an  invitation  which  was  accepted,  and 
which  brought  her  into  the  bosom  of  a  most  respectable  family, 
Schulthess,  who  were  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  the  celebrated 
Lavater.  When  she  had  passed  the  years  of  her  childhood,  she 
was  sent  to  the  Pestalozzian  institution  for  her  education,  and 
there  became  acquainted  with  my  father,  who,  although  by  fifteen 
years  her  senior,  was  attracted  by  her  simplicity  of  manners  and 
goodness  of  heart,  and  paid  for  her  further  instruction  in  the 
establishment  of  his  sister  (at  Miilhausen),  after  which  he  led  her 
to  the  altar  in  1812  at  Lenzburg. 

For  my  part,  I  continued  my  studies  at  Trogen  under  the 
tuition  of  my  father,  and  of  other  more  or  less  capable  teachers. 
Although  the  programme  of  the  school  was  not  extended,  it  in 
eluded,    besides    the    common   branches,  instruction   in   French, 
Latin,  Greek,  and  even  in  English,  after  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Sieg- 

1  See  Essays,  "Visit  to  the  Klonthal,"  p.  417.  —  ED. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  21 

fried,  who  had  spent  some  time  in  England,  and  whose  method 
was  a  great  improvement  upon  that  of  some  other  teachers.  Of 
these  branches,  English  has  undoubtedly  rendered  me  the  greatest 
service,  and  was  possibly  the  cause  of  my  visiting  England  and 
the  United  States.  As  no  marks  of  merit  were  given  at  our  school, 
I  have  no  idea  about  my  comparative  standing  in  this  and  other 
branches.  From  the  fact  that  I  learned  the  formal  part  of  the 
English  Grammar  (i.e.,  its  declensions  and  conjugations)  in  five 
or  six  lessons,  and  began  at  once  to  translate  some  English  author; 
from  the  fact  also  that  the  first  page  of  the  Iliad,  which  I  com- 
mitted to  memory,  has  remained  there  for  sixty  or  more  years  — 
I  conclude  that  there  was  no  difficulty  in  my  acquiring  a  foreign 
tongue,  as  far  as  memory  was  concerned.  At  the  same  time,  the 
mathematical  branches,  especially  Geometry,  as  taught  by  my 
father  without  a  book,  on  a  thoroughly  Pestalozzian  principle  of 
development,  were  equally  congenial  to  me,  as  was  also  the  sub- 
ject of  History. 

Record.  —  Of  all  the  branches  I  studied,  I  liked  always  those 
best  which  were  best  taught,  although  I  will  not  deny  that  my 
natural  talent  would  have  led  me  in  preference  to  the  modern 
languages  and  History.  Yet  there  were  times  when  I  was  deeply 
interested  in  the  study  of  ancient  Classics,  or  in  Geography,  or 
Mathematics  —  although  in  the  latter  I  did  not  excel.  I  state 
this  for  your  benefit,  my  son,1  that  you  may  not  throw  away  any 
occasion  for  learning,  from  an  ill-conceived  prejudice  against  a 
particular  branch,  as  so  many  do  by  saying :  "  I  have  no  taste  for 
Drawing,  or  Singing,"  etc.  Try  first,  and  see  whether  you  are 
able  to  master  its  elements,  and  if  your  teacher  succeeds  in  mak- 
ing it  interesting,  and  in  opening  new  spheres  of  knowledge  to 
your  inquiring  mind,  then  you  have  accomplished  more  by  its 
study  than  by  following  a  branch  which  your  natural  talents 
seem  to  render  easy  and  pleasant,  but  which  is  badly  taught, 
without  cultivating  any  of  the  powers  of  your  mind. 

I  have  in  this  way  learned,  after  leaving  the  school,  to  like 
Arithmetic  and  Drawing,   which  have  become  occasionally  the 

1  This  Record  is  inscribed  to  his  son.     See  p.  153.  —  ED. 


22  HERMANN  KRUSI 

chief  branches  entrusted  to  my  care.  As  long  as  I  drew  only 
from  copies,  the  latter  branch  never  presented  any  very  attractive 
feature,  but  when  I  became  acquainted  with  inventive  drawing 
and  perspective,  then  I  saw  the  bearing  upon  Art  and  original 
conception,  and  succeeded  in  making  it  interesting  also  to  others. 
I  never  was  accomplished  in  calligraphy,  as  this  journal  will 
testify,  partly  as  a  consequence  of  unsystematic  teaching,  partly 
owing  to  my  own  impatience  in  giving  to  the  paper  rapidly  succeed- 
ing thoughts  —  which  would,  no  doubt,  come  out  in  greater  ele- 
gance of  style,  if  I  gave  myself  so  much  time  as  would  be  necessary 
to  write  them  in  fine  characters. 

I  have  no  wonderful  adventures  to  relate,  no  hair-breadth 
escapes,  no  fights,  etc.,  as  I  was  never  of  an  adventurous  or  quarrel- 
some disposition.  My  greatest  failing  was  untidiness  in  dress, 
and  a  neglect  of  the  more  formal  part  of  instruction,  whilst  I  had 
imagination,  memory,  and  discrimination  enough  to  lay  hold  of 
its  mental  portion. 

The  effect  produced  by  historical  facts  and  legends  was  mani- 
fested in  some  of  our  games.  Thus  the  pupils  of  our  school  were 
at  one  time  divided  into  Greeks  and  Trojans,  according  to  the 
predilection  we  had  for  either  of  the  two  contending  parties,  or 
perhaps  rather  for  some  of  their  prominent  leaders,  as,  for  instance, 
Achilles  and  Hector.  I  remember  that  I  sided  with  the  Trojans, 
and  would  perhaps  do  so  still,  while  admiring  at  the  same  time 
the  impartiality  of  the  Greek  narrator  (Homer,  if  he  had  a  real 
existence)  in  allowing  to  the  enemies  of  his  nation  the  same  martial 
and  moral  virtues  as  to  his  own.  Amongst  the  heroes  of  the 
Swiss  Confederation,  the  dramatic  exploits  of  William  Tell  took 
most  hold  on  our  imaginations.  At  that  time  we  believed  in  the 
truth  of  the  story  as  in  Gospel,  and  felt  perhaps  happier  in  that 
belief  than  in  the  present  sceptical  doubts  about  the  very  existence 
of  our  quondam  hero. 

But  aside  from  the  venerable  traditions  of  history,  we  were  — 
even  in  our  limited  world  —  not  left  entirely  ignorant  about  what 
was  going  on  in  the  countries  around  us.     Thus,  for  instance,  the 
struggle  of  the  oppressed  Greek  with  the  Ottoman  power  excited 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


our  deepest  sympathy,  which  was  of  course  strengthened  by  the 
interest  we  felt  in  that  nation  and  its  language  through  our  classi- 
cal studies.  At  that  time  subscriptions  were  raised  from  private 
individuals  and  public  institutions  all  over  the  civilized  world, 
and  I  remember  giving  also  my  mite  for  this  purpose. 

Nor  was  this  the  only  struggle  of  an  oppressed  people  of  which 
we  obtained  cognizance;  for  soon  afterwards  we  heard  of  the 
death  struggle  of  the  Poles,  and  of  the  heroic  but  useless  attacks 
of  the  peasantry  —  armed  with  their  scythes  —  against  the  Rus- 
sian Colossus,  who  strangled  them  in  his  deadly  grasp.  I  can 
even  now  hear  the  voice  of  my  sister  singing  a  tune  at  the  piano 
beginning  with  these  words:  "Noch  ist  Polen  nicht  verloren,"  etc. 
(Poland  is  not  yet  lost),  and  the  sorrowful  remark  of  my  father: 
"Alas,  it  is  lost  forever!" 

But  the  throbbings  of  liberty  could  not  be  stopped,  least  of 
all  in  France,  which  in  1830  witnessed  the  downfall  of  Charles  X, 
during  the  celebrated  July  days.  The  valour  of  the  Swiss  guard 
availed  nothing  against  the  universal  rising  of  the  people.  Some 
days  after  the  desperate  conflict  I  remember  seeing  some  wounded 
Swiss  soldiers  hobbling  along  the  dusty  road.  They  told  the  sad 
story  more  impressively  than  any  printed  page  could  have  done. 

Neither  death  nor  any  serious  sickness  during  all  these  years 
cast  any  gloom  over  our  household.  I  remember,  however,  the 
news  of  one  death  from  the  impression  it  made  on  my  mother. 
After  opening  a  letter  with  a  black  seal,  she  burst  out  crying,  for 
it  told  her  that  Pestalozzi  was  no  more.  He  died  in  1827. 

I  can  imagine  the  feelings  of  both  my  parents  at  receiving  this 
news;  for  although  any  outward  communion  or  intercourse  with 
Pestalozzi  had  ceased,  owing  to  the  Mephistophelian  influence  of 
Schmid,  yet  their  beautiful  love  and  attachment  towards  their  old 
friend  and  teacher  had  never  been  on  the  wane.  In  whatever 
situation  my  father  was  placed,  Pestalozzi's  better  self,  as  well  as 
the  spirit  of  his  method,  were  always  his  staff  and  support,  and 
his  ardent  wish  was  to  be  able  to  show  the  application  of  his 


24  HERMANN   KRUSI 

principles  of  education  in  a  position  untrammelled  by  circum- 
stances over  which  he  had  no  control.  This  wish  was  to  be  grati- 
fied. 

After  France  had  issued  victoriously  from  a  successful  revolu- 
tion, it  had  also  encouraged  other  nations  to  assert  their  popular 
rights  for  the  advancement  of  a  liberal,  progressive  civilization. 
Kriisi  rejoiced  to  find  also  in  his  native  country  a  stimulus  given 
for  needed  improvements  in  public  instruction.  While  private 
schools  may  have  done  some  good,  the  public  schools  had  received 
but  little  attention,  and  the  lack  of  trained  teachers  was  everywhere 
felt  to  be  the  chief  cause  of  the  prevailing  ignorance.  Hence  the 
idea  of  Normal  schools,  which  Pestalozzi  in  his  prophetic  visions 
had  already  anticipated  fifty  years  ago  in  his  immortal  work  of 
"  Leonard  and  Gertrude."  The  plan  of  a  small  Normal  school 
seemed  feasible,  even  to  the  legislature  of  the  small  Canton  of 
Appenzell,  and  the  more  so,  as  the  man  was  already  found  who 
could  do  ample  justice  to  this  task,  and  whose  patriotic  heart 
swelled  at  the  thought  of  serving  his  native  country  in  a  way  con- 
genial to  his  inmost  convictions.  After  being  elected  principal 
of  the  new  Normal  School,  located  at  Gais,  his  native  village,  my 
father  took  leave  of  the  Kantons-schule  at  Trogen,  and  with  his 
family  moved  to  our  new  home. 

Record.  — About  the  year  1830,  the  subject  of  education  took 
a  decided  start  in  Switzerland  —  at  least  in  the  Protestant  Cantons 
—  and  the  Governments  were  made  to  see  that  Normal  Schools 
were  at  the  bottom  of  all  real  progress.  Even  the  authorities  of 
the  small  Canton  of  Appenzell,  with  barely  forty  thousand  inhabi- 
tants, granted  a  fund  for  that  purpose,  and  elected  my  father  as 
the  Principal  of  the  new  school,  without,  however,  providing  for 
a  building.  This  matter,  however,  my  father  arranged  by  buy- 
ing a  fine  house  in  his  native  village  of  Gais,  delightfully  situated 
in  the  face  of  a  high  range  of  mountains,  and  so  spacious  that  it 
was  able  to  accommodate  a  school  of  young  ladies,  under  the 
tuition  of  my  sisters.  .  .  . 

I  consider  the  days  spent  at  this  place  the  most  delightful 
of  my  life.  Many  circumstances  contributed  to  make  it  thus. 


Q 

§   § 


•<  o 

0  I 

fe  Q- 

o  -^ 

^  o 

w  -a 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  25 

In  the  first  place  it  was  pleasant  to  see  my  father,  now  verging 
toward  old  age,  but  still  hale  and  vigorous,  engaged  in  a  kind  of 
occupation  for  which  all  his  previous  experiences  at  the  side 
of  Pestalozzi  seemed  to  have  fitted  him,  namely,  the  training  of 
teachers;  moreover,  he  had  the  gratification  of  seeing  his  two 
eldest  daughters  and  myself  prepared  to  give  him  assistance; 
besides  this,  it  filled  his  heart  with  joy  and  thanks  to  Providence 
to  be  permitted  to  pass  the  evening  of  his  life  in  his  native  village, 
embellished  by  so  many  youthful  recollections,  and  still  beautiful 
by  its  high  Alpine  situation,  its  verdant  meadows,  its  placid 
cottages  scattered  over  the  valley,  and  especially  its  pleasant 
prospect  on  the  mountain  range,  from  which  proceeded,  even  in 
the  hottest  of  summer,  a  healthy  bracing  air  —  a  place  eagerly 
resorted  to  by  many  patients  from  the  adjacent  countries,  who 
found  ample  accommodations  in  the  three  large  hotels.  Our 
house  was  reached  from  the  village  by  a  long  avenue  of  horse- 
chestnut  trees,  continued  by  a  pleasant  path  which  passed  by  to 
the  garden,  where  my  father  spent  many  an  hour  in  inspecting 
his  pet  flowers  and  trees;  it  was  flanked  on  one  side^by  high  poplar- 
trees,  and  backed  by  a  high,  sunny  hill,  which  formed  a  part  of 
the  slope  towards  Mount  Gaebris. 


CHAPTER  III 

LIFE  AND  SOJOURN  IN  GAIS,  1833-1837 

A  PLEASANT  HOME  LIFE  AND  GOOD  WORK  AT  THE 

NORMAL  SCHOOL 

WHEN  I  apply  the  term  "home"  to  this  rural  village,  I  do  it 
because  it  was  such  in  more  than  one  sense.  In  the  first  place, 
it  was  the  birthplace  of  my  father  and  his  ancestors,  who  all  were 
born  and  buried  there.  Secondly,  its  beautiful  situation  on  an 
elevated  plateau,  in  sight  of  the  rugged  Appenzell  mountains,  its 
green  meadows,  its  rustic  houses  picturesquely  scattered  over  hill 
and  dale,  not  to  speak  of  the  friendly  spirit  of  many  of  its  inhabi- 
tants, produced  a  home-like  impression  such  as  I  never  felt  else- 
where. Even  when  returning  there  on  a  visit  after  nearly  fifty 
years'  absence,  almost  a  stranger  to  most  people  except  my  nearest 
relatives  and  some  faithful  pupils,  I  felt  as  if  the  mountains  and 
hills,  with  their  everlasting  freshness  and  vigour,  were  greeting  me 
as  an  old  acquaintance. 

What  made  our  house  still  more  home-like  was  the  fact  that, 
besides  the  limited  number  of  Normal  pupils,  there  was  in  it  also 
a  day-school  for  boys,  and  later  on  a  school  for  young  ladies 
conducted  by  my  two  sisters.  As  some  of  these  members  of 
both  sexes  boarded  in  the  house,  we  formed  an  ensemble  in  which 
age  and  youth  were  represented,  and  which  enabled  us  to  dis- 
pense with  outside  society.  The  united  schools  were  presided 
over  by  a  fatherly  teacher,  who  was  looked  up  to  by  us  all  with 
becoming  love  and  respect.  For  assistants  we  had,  besides  my 
two  sisters  Mina  and  Gertrude,  a  young  man  for  the  boys'  school, 
while  the  resident  minister,  Pfarrer  Weishaupt,  gave  occasionally 


gl 

5  i 

K      3 

w    .2 


K        <y 

^      I 
«        £ 


II 

" 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  27 

his  valuable  assistance  in  teaching  Mathematical  Geography, 
singing,  etc. 

This  remarkable  man,  although  his  name  and  merits  are  un- 
known in  America,  yet  has  some  claim  for  recognition  as  being 
the  originator  of  the  popular  Manner  chore  or  the  "  V 'olksgesang '." 
Allowing,  of  course,  that  there  were  operatic  choruses  of  men's 
and  women's  voices  long  before  his  time,  his  services  were  chiefly 
directed  towards  cultivating  the  singing  elements  amongst  the 
people,  a  task  which  was  facilitated  through  Nageli's  composi- 
tions, which  were  permeated  by  reverent  and  patriotic  sentiment, 
by  inspiring  pathos  and  power. 

It  was,  however,  evident,  that  the  young  and  middle-aged 
men  who  constituted  Weishaupt's  pupils  could  not  be  expected 
at  once  to  sing  difficult  parts  without  the  necessary  training, 
beginning  with  the  elements.  This  arduous  and  gratuitous  task 
he  performed  with  volunteer  classes,  going  with  them  through  a 
course  of  rhythmical  and  melodious  exercises  according  to  Nageli's 
"Tables"  (Tabellen),  which  in  their  systematic  arrangement  have 
never  been  surpassed.  In  this  way  —  with  the  help  of  some 
coadjutors  in  other  communes  —  Weishaupt  succeeded  in  uniting 
some  hundred  men  in  a  church  for  a  singing  trial. 

The  effect  was  wonderful,  especially  among  a  song-loving 
people,  as  the  Appenzellers  are;  and  even  strangers  from  neigh- 
bouring Cantons  and  countries  admired  on  this  and  other  meetings 
of  the  "  Sanger-verein "  the  power,  accuracy,  and  beautiful  effect 
of  such  a  chorus  of  trained  men's  voices.  Hence  the  example  set 
by  the  young  minister  was  followed  elsewhere,  and  the  Germans 
especially,  in  their  native  as  well  as  in  their  adopted  country, 
have  faithfully  and  skilfully  reproduced  and  extended  its  inspiring 
influence. 

About  fifty  years  ago,  the  well-known  composer,  Lowell 
Mason,  formed  large  classes  in  Boston  which  he  taught  on  Nageli's 
system.  Like  his  predecessor,  he  was  anxious  to  have  the  people 
sing,  and  in  order  to  promote  congregational  singing  he  composed 


28  HERMANN  KRUSI 

some  of  the  finest,  most  popular  hymns.  Financially,  he  was 
more  successful  than  Pfarrer  Weishaupt,  who  ended  his  days  in 
poverty  in  a  corner  of  Tennessee  —  whither  he  went  to  live  with 
his  emigrated  children. 

After  this  apparent  digression,  I  will  say  a  few  words  about 
the  work  of  the  Normal  School,  which,  of  course,  in  many  respects 
must  materially  differ  from  what  is  done  now  after  half  a  century, 
when  such  schools  are  endowed  with  sufficient  funds,  by  which 
they  are  enabled  to  engage  a  corps  of  trained,  special  teachers, 
and  are  supplied  with  ample  materials  for  illustration  in  all  their 
branches. 

In  my  father's  school,  although  it  was  under  State  control, 
full  liberty  was  given  to  the  Principal  as  to  the  method  and  extent 
of  teaching;  as  also  to  the  admission  of  the  pupils.  I  doubt 
whether  the  candidates  for  admission  —  most  of  whom  were 
recommended  by  the  minister  or  schoolmaster  of  their  district  — 
were  ever  rejected  on  account  of  their  comparative  ignorance  of 
the  common  branches,  more  especially  of  spelling.  As  there  was 
only  one  entering  class,  which  was  kept  unbroken  for  two  years, 
the  difference  between  the  accomplishments  of  the  pupils  was  no 
hindrance,  since  all  of  them  were  to  receive  a  course  in  method, 
consisting  of  systematically  arranged  exercises  for  their  future 
use  in  school,  and  applied  to  different  branches. 

At  their  entrance,  each  pupil  was  required  to  give,  in  writing, 
an  account  of  his  previous  schooling,  the  length  of  time  engaged 
in  it,  his  occupation  outside  the  school,  and  the  reason  which 
induced  him  to  change  it  for  that  of  a  schoolmaster. 

This  paper  at  the  same  time  revealed  his  power  or  deficiency 
in  spelling  and  in  composition,  and  might  be  safely  recommended 
even  at  the  present  day.  For  it  must  be  stated  here  that,  espe- 
cially in  a  small  training  school,  a  knowledge  of  the  character  and 
disposition  of  the  pupil  is  of  as  much  and  even  more  importance 
than  merely  a  test  of  his  intellectual  knowledge.  Based  upon 
this  idea,  my  father  saw  often  in  the  earnest  will  and  attention  of 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  29 

a  much  neglected  pupil  the  promise  of  future  success,  and  in  this 
was  seldom  disappointed,  while  good  talkers  and  memorizers  often 
proved  to  be  the  poorest  of  the  class. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  the  teaching  of  my  father  was  closely 
adapted  to  the  principles  of  Pestalozzi,  not  always  objective,  as 
we  now  understand  it,  but  never  without  an  attempt  at  develop- 
ment. 

Books  (except  for  reading)  were  seldom  used,  but  the  pupils 
had  to  make  their  own  books;  i.e.,  by  collecting  the  subject-matter 
of  their  exercises  into  a  manual,  taking  care  that  they  should  be 
inscribed  in  a  neat,  orderly  way,  with  due  attention  to  orthography 
and  grammar. 

The  subject  of  natural  history  was  illustrated  by  specimens 
of  plants,  minerals,  etc.,  collected  by  the  pupils  themselves  on 
their  frequent  excursions,  and  explained  and  classified  by  Father 
Kriisi.  From  his  stay  at  Burgdorf  he  had  preserved  an  intimate 
love  for  Nature  and  its  productions,  and  possessed  a  creditable 
collection  of  both  minerals  and  plants. 

Besides  the  healthy  exercise  enjoyed  by  frequent  walks,  the 
ascent  of  neighbouring  hills  and  mountains,  systematic  exercises 
in  gymnastics  were  not  neglected,  for  which  my  previous  experi- 
ence at  the  Kantons-schule  gave  me  some  advantage,  so  as  to 
enable  me  to  act  as  a  teacher  to  my  comrades,  while  participating 
in  their  ball  games  (not  foot-ball)  which  were  then  in  vogue. 

I  have  already  stated  in  my  sketch  of  the  Kantons-schule, 
that  neither  marks  nor  any  other  artificial  stimulus  was  given 
for  the  promotion  of  industry  or  as  a  reward  for  successful  scholar- 
ship. Since  even  the  test  of  examinations  was  seldom  applied, 
the  question  may  be  asked  by  what  means  the  pupils,  especially 
those  of  a  sluggish  disposition,  could  be  induced  to  do  their  duty. 
The  answer  is  that  in  German  and  Swiss  Normal  schools  the 
pupils  are  made  themselves  responsible  for  their  future  prospects. 
Under  the  auspices  of  the  chief  magistrate  and  member  of  the 
Board  of  Education,  who  are  present  on  the  last  day  of  the  course, 


30  HERMANN  KRUSI 

a  diploma  is  handed  to  each  of  the  graduates  —  except  those  who 
are  declared  utterly  incompetent  —  which  specifies  their  qualifica- 
tion in  each  particular  branch  as  well  as  in  conduct,  giving  as  a 
summary,  that  their  record  is  sufficient,  satisfactory,  good  or  very 
good.  I  need  not  say  that  testimonials  thus  specialized  are  not 
treated  as  waste  paper,  nor  looked  at  with  suspicion,  as  having 
been  given  by  interested  or  over-indulgent  parties.  Moreover, 
such  a  decision  is,  for  the  time,  final,  and  any  interference  or  pro- 
test would  be  utterly  out  of  place.  This  does  not  prevent  those 
who  are  not  satisfied  with  either  of  the  above  two  predica- 
ments, "sufficient"  or  "satisfactory,"  nor  with  the  mediocre 
positions  to  which  it  entitles  them,  from  continuing  their  studies 
afterwards,  so  as  to  obtain  a  better  certificate  or  a  subsequent 
examination.  In  my  father's  school,  diplomas  were  given  only 
for  teaching  in  primary  schools  —  which  needed  the  most  atten- 
tion. 

As  for  myself,  I  was  too  young  for  aspiring  to  a  situation  as 
teacher,  not  having  as  yet  received  my  "confirmation,"  an  act 
which  follows  a  course  of  religious  instruction  given  by  a  minister. 
This  instruction,  according  to  the  wish  of  my  father,  I  was  to 
receive  from  Dr.  Niederer  at  Yverdon,  near  the  western  boundary 
of  Switzerland.  It  was  arranged  that  I  should  have  lodging  and 
board  with  a  friend  of  my  parents,  Mrs.  Naf,  in  whose  house  was 
also  the  school  for  deaf  and  dumb  children.  I  was  further  to 
take  some  lessons  in  French,  etc.,  at  the  old  Chateau,  the  former 
seat  of  Pestalozzi's  celebrated  institution  —  at  that  time  con- 
taining a  private  school  conducted  by  a  Mr.  Rank,  formerly  a 
teacher  and  assistant  at  my  father's  school.  These  preliminaries 
being  settled,  I  made,  in  good  Swiss  fashion,  a  four  days'  tramp 
through  the  Cantons  of  St.  Gallen,  Zurich,  Aargau,  Berne,  Neuf- 
chatel,  until  I  reached  my  destination. 


CHAPTER  IV 
A  VISIT  TO  YVERDON 

As  this  visit  did  not  occupy  more  than  four  or  five  months, 
nor  have  any  decisive  influence  on  the  destiny  of  my  life,  I  will 
only  state  briefly  its  principal  phases. 

Since  my  board  and  lodging  had  been  assigned  to  me  at  a 
school  for  deaf  and  dumb,  it  is  evident  that  my  progress  in  French 
was  not  much  promoted  thereby,  as  little  as  by  my  intercourse 
with  the  German  teachers  in  the  Chateau,  or  by  the  religious  in- 
struction of  Dr.  Niederer,  which  was  given  in  German  to  pupils 
speaking  that  language.  It  is  true,  however,  that  the  people  in 
the  Canton  of  the  Vaud,  to  which  Yverdon  belongs,  speak  a  pretty 
good  French,  so  that  exercise  in  this  language  was  not  entirely 
wanting. 

The  teaching  at  the  Chateau,  although  professedly  Pestaloz- 
zian,  was  of  such  a  character  as  showed  that  some  branches  of 
learning,  e.g.,  the  modern  and  ancient  languages,  Geography, 
Algebra,  etc.,  had  hardly  received  any  adequate  application  of 
the  principles  of  development. 

Dr.  Niederer's  attempt  at  adapting  his  ideas,  which  were  of  a 
decidedly  philosophic  character,  to  the  task  of  showing  the  unity 
of  the  Bible,  and  the  logical  connection  or  correspondence  of 
chapters  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  seemed  to  me  to  lack 
one  of  the  indispensable  conditions  of  true  development;  viz.,  that 
it  should  be  based  on  the  spontaneous  perception  and  conviction 
of  the  pupil,  so  as  to  encourage  a  free  and  untrammelled  expression 
of  his  views.  Dr.  Niederer,  in  his  attempt  at  development,  was 
often  found  hunting  after  a  particular  word,  and  the  failure  on 

31 


32  HERMANN  KRUSI 

the  part  of  the  pupil  to  guess  it  promptly  produced  occasional 
symptoms  of  impatience  on  the  part  of  the  teacher,  which  always 
tend  to  stifle  calm  thought  and  reasoning. 

The  main  educational  results  I  derived  from  my  stay  at  Yver- 
don  were  as  follows: 

(a)  Some  observations  I  made  in  regard  to  the  deaf  and  dumb, 
and  to  their  instruction.  They  convinced  me  that  these  un- 
fortunates were  not  deprived  of  their  voice  (their  shrieks  and 
inarticulate  sounds  being  painfully  audible),  but  only  apparently 
so  from  their  incapacity  of  hearing  and  hence  of  imitating  the 
speech  of  others.  Although  in  some  institutions  of  this  kind  the 
pupils  are  taught  to  express  themselves  with  more  or  less  distinct- 
ness —  not,  however,  without  some  effort  —  Mr.  Walder,  the 
principal  of  this  school  (a  German  Swiss),  adopted  the  sign  lan- 
guage for  the  expression  of  ideas,  with  which  he  accomplished 
results  —  in  connection  with  writing  and  composition  —  which 
excited  my  admiration.  For  instance,  in  trying  to  develop  the 
idea  of  the  conjunction  "  but "  without  the  use  of  spoken  language, 
he  had  to  suggest  by  appropriate  signs  and  by  writing  a  certain 
fact,  and  then  by  way  of  contrast  another;  and  thus  to  show  how 
the  conjunction  "  but "  would  legitimately  come  in.  If  the  pupils 
failed  to  make  the  proper  application  after  suggesting  some  sen- 
tences of  their  own  choosing,  he  had  to  make  another  attempt,  or 
perhaps  several,  until  the  victory  was  gained. 

On  the  whole,  I  found  among  the  older  pupils  some  as  intelli- 
gent and  talented  as  those  gifted  with  speech.  On  the  other  hand, 
there  were  others  in  the  school  verging  towards  idiocy,  either  by 
inheritance  or  on  account  of  their  total  isolation  from  any  educa- 
tional influence  —  a  condition  usually  found  in  poor  or  degraded 
circles  of  society. 

(6)  I  must  not  forget  to  mention  the  benefit  I  received  from  a 
course  in  Perspective,  given  me  privately  by  Mr.  Walder.  The 
interest  created  thereby  in  observing  some  natural  laws  operating 
in  the  appearance  of  form,  and  in  their  representation  by  drawing, 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  33 

has  had  a  great  influence  in  my  teaching  of  this  branch.  It  is  true 
that  Mr.  W's  mode  of  development  was  of  that  singular  order 
which  indulges  in  questions  that  presuppose  a  previous  knowl- 
edge of  the  science;  but  as  he  also  exacted  a  practical  application 
of  the  given  rules  or  precepts,  some  useful  results  were  obtained, 
which  afterwards  led  to  further  reflections  and  renewed  applica- 
tion. 

(c)  The  most  lasting  and  at  the  same  time  favourable  impres- 
sion I  received  of  Dr.  Niederer's  ideas  was  through  his  dictation 
of  a  manuscript  on  the  History  of  Creation.  I  suppose  he  did  so 
at  the  request  of  my  father,  and  as  his  ideas  in  this  case  were 
applied  to  material  or  concrete  things,  it  could  not  but  be  in- 
telligible even  to  a  young  man  and  set  him  thinking.  Dr.  Nie- 
derer  might  have  been  classed  among  the  Radicals  in  his  political 
ideas,  yet  in  religious  matters  and  in  the  exposition  of  the  Bible 
kept  within  orthodox  bounds,  although  he  tried  to  sound  every- 
where its  deep  meaning  and  purpose.  He  hence  laid  no  stress 
upon  some  literal  expressions,  such  as  the  "days  of  creation," 
Adam  being  formed  of  the  dust,  and  Eve  from  his  rib,  etc.,  but 
rather  on  the  successive  periods  of  creation,  and  of  Adam  and  Eve 
being  the  last,  and  why,  etc. 

In  speaking  of  Dr.  Niederer,  I  refer  to  the  foremost  man  con- 
nected with  Pestalozzi,  i.e.,  foremost  in  the  exposition  of  the  vast 
bearing  of  his  method,  and  in  its  defense;  but  alas!  foremost  also 
in  the  violent  contentions  in  which  the  fierce  attacks  of  Niederer 
against  Pestalozzi's  false  friend  and  adviser  also  pierced  the  heart 
of  the  noble  friend  of  humanity  and  of  education.  As  this  visit 
brought  me  for  the  first  time  in  contact  with  Niederer,  I  had 
some  opportunity  to  examine  his  personal  appearance  and  some 
prominent  traits  of  his  character,  which  were  not  all  in  his  favour. 
He  was,  even  in  his  later  years,  somewhat  hot-headed,  and  could 
not  well  brook  opposition. 

He  took  but  a  small  share  in  conducting  the  young  ladies' 
school,  which  was  entirely  under  the  care  and  control  of  his  wife. 


34  HERMANN  KRUSI 

His  time  was  engaged,  not  with  writing  a  life  of  Pestalozzi  or  a 
treatise  on  education,  as  might  have  been  expected,  but  with  the 
leading  questions  of  his  period,  —  political,  social,  literary,  etc., 
—  which  sometimes  induced  him  to  give  expression  to  his  views 
and  feelings.  Some  of  these  expressions,  in  which  he  affirmed 
his  full  confidence  in  the  people's  right  and  capability  of  self- 
government,  were  almost  in  advance  of  his  time,  but  have  since 
been  verified  by  fact  and  have  become  engrafted  on  the  constitu- 
tion. 

The  act  of  our  "  confirmation  "  having  been  completed  by  the 
consecration  taking  place  in  the  church  at  Yverdon,  my  mission 
was  at  an  end,  and  I  returned,  in  the  spring  of  1834,  to  my  beloved 
ones  in  Gais,  in  order  to  continue  my  work  at  the  Normal  School. 

Record.  —  I  had  started  as  a  boy  of  sixteen,  and  although 
but  half  a  year  older  on  my  return,  I  was  now  considered  in  con- 
sequence of  my  "confirmation"  as  belonging  to  the  "adult  citi- 
zens "  of  my  Canton,  of  which  privilege  I  availed  myself  by  voting 
at  the  Landsgemeinde  directly  after  my  return.  At  that  age  one 
can  have  but  poor  notions  about  state-economy  and  laws,  but 
since  coming  to  America  I  have  found  that  its  precocious  youth 
does  not  even  wait  up  to  that  age,  before  discussing  the  affairs  of 
this  commonwealth. 

On  my  return  I  had  to  help  my  father  in  the  teaching  of  the 
Normal  School,  especially  in  drawing,  and  gave  also  lessons  in 
the  boys'  school,  which  was  kept  in  another  room. 


CHAPTER  V 

RETURN  TO  GAIS 
ATTRACTIONS  OF  THE  PLACE  AND  ITS  SURROUNDINGS 

ON  my  return,  I  found  both  my  family  and  the  combined 
schools  in  good  condition,  and  enjoyed  more  than  ever  the  attrac- 
tions of  the  place,  some  of  which  have  since  vanished. 

At  the  time  of  which  I  speak,  Gais  was  known  far  and  near 
as  a  pleasure  and  health  resort,  which  was  visited  during  the 
summer  season  by  hundreds  of  guests  (not  excluding  royalty) 
from  various  countries,  who  were  attracted  thither  by  its  pure 
mountain  air,  and  by  the  healing  qualities  attributed  to  goats' 
whey  (Molken)  which  every  morning  was  brought  fresh  from  the 
mountains.  It  was  quite  a  sight  to  see,  on  fine  mornings,  guests 
in  various  costumes  promenade  on  the  church  square  (Kirchen- 
platz)  each  carrying  a  tumbler  containing  the  greenish  beverage. 
The  big  hotels  surrounding  the  square  did  their  best  to  accom- 
modate their  guests  with  luxurious  food  and  drink.  But  what- 
ever may  have  been  the  medical  effects  of  the  above  "whey," 
one  thing  is  sure,  —  that  the  physical  exertions  connected  with 
walks  on  the  neighbouring  hills  and  mountains  must  have  done 
a  great  deal  of  good,  while  the  botanist,  geologist,  and  even  the 
historian  found  plenty  of  material  to  indulge  in  their  favourite 
pursuits. 

Record.  —  A  fine  and  progressive  spirit  animated  the  members 
of  our  institution.  The  young  men,  who  devoted  themselves  to 
the  arduous  task  of  becoming  teachers,  were  mostly  poor  and 
backward  in  their  studies,  but  took  them  up  with  such  zeal  that 
you  would  hardly  have  recognized  them  after  one  or  two  years  of 
training.  As  their  number  was  very  limited  (from  fifteen  to  twenty) 

35 


36  HERMANN  KRUSI 

it  was  not  difficult  to  make  appeals  to  their  individuality,  so  as  to 
form  their  mind  as  well  as  their  feelings.  The  influence  of  my 
father  in  this  respect  was  very  great,  and  made  up  for  the  occa- 
sional neglect  of  some  formal  rules  of  order  and  discipline. 

I  must  also  bring  a  tribute  to  the  intelligent  character  of  the 
boys  in  the  other  department  (which  seems  to  be  a  national  trait 
of  the  Appenzellers).  Many  excelled  by  their  talent  and  common 
sense,  and  their  behaviour  towards  teachers  and  elder  persons  was 
generally  respectful.  The  girls  in  the  training  of  my  sister  were 
mostly  from  the  Cantons  of  St.  Gallen,  Zurich,  and  Graubundten, 
and  boarded  in  our  house;  the  remainder  were  day  scholars  from 
Gais.  .  .  .  Thus  our  school  presented  a  pleasing  assemblage  of 
young  men,  boys  and  girls,  and  had  in  many  respects  the  charac- 
ter of  a  family,  presided  over  by  a  venerable  father  and  friend. 
Many  were  the  excursions  which  the  assembled  school  made  to 
neighbouring  places,  especially  to  those  that  presented  a  fine  view. 
.  .  .  On  such  occasions  plants  and  minerals  were  collected  in 
order  to  be  classified  at  home,  and  no  object  of  interest  was  allowed 
to  pass  unnoticed. 

Speaking  of  historical  souvenirs  brings  to  my  mind  the  battle 
"am  Stoss,"  which  was  victoriously  fought  by  the  Appenzell  peas- 
antry, in  1405,  against  an  invading  host  of  Austrians  led  by  Duke 
Leopold.  A  chapel  near  by  commemorates  the  heroic  deed  of 
one  Uli  Rotach,  who,  in  front  of  his  hut,  maintained  his  ground 
against  a  number  of  enemies,  five  of  whom  he  slew,  until  consumed 
by  the  flames  of  the  burning  cottage. 

Even  without  these  historical  recollections,  a  visitor  could  not 
remain  indifferent  to  the  glorious  view  enjoyed  from  this  spot, 
over  the  fertile  valley  below  (Rheinthal)  flanked  by  the  Rhine, 
while  the  towering  mountains  of  the  Vorarlberg  (in  Austria)  form 
a  magnificent  background.  But  how  shall  I  worthily  describe 
you,  beloved  mountains  of  my  Appenzell  home !  How  many  of 
your  summits  did  I  ascend  in  the  vigour  of  my  youth,  the  highest 
of  them,  Mount  Santis  and  Alte  Mann,  rising  above  the  line  of 
perpetual  snow.  Others,  although  lower,  as  for  instance,  the 
Ebenalp,  with  its  far-famed  "  Wild-kirchli,"  presented  perhaps  as 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  37 

many  interesting  features,  although  the  view  was  not  so  extendecTT 
Imagine  a  chapel  built  in  a  cavern  of  a  cliff  about  six  hundred 
feet  high,  and  only  accessible  by  a  narrow  path  along  a  deep 
precipice.  Imagine  further  a  hermit  coming  out  to  meet  you 
from  his  humble  quarters,  with  a  torch  in  his  hands,  by  means  of 
which  he  leads  you  upwards  through  a  dripping  cavern  of  lime- 
stone, until  you  emerge  at  the  top  of  the  mountain.  You  are 
almost  dazzled  by  the  sunlight,  which  reveals  to  your  eyes  a 
majestic  prospect  —  on  the  summits  of  the  mountain-giants  around 
or  on  the  little  green  lake  below,  held  between  them  like  an  emer- 
ald. Farther  away  you  behold  the  splendid  mirror  of  Lake 
Constance,  which  has  the  honour  of  being  owned  by  five  different 
countries.  But  enough  of  these  scenes,  which  may  at  least  help 
to  explain  the  undying  love  every  Swiss  retains  for  his  native 
country. 

I  have  already  alluded  to  the  fact  of  the  Canton  of  Appenzell 
being  divided  into  the  Protestant  section  of  Ausserrhoden,  and 
the  Catholic  of  Innerrhoden.  Gais,  although  belonging  to  the 
former,  has  an  easy  access  to  the  latter,  being  only  separated  from 
it  by  a  small  river,  picturesque  through  its  waterfalls,  and  spanned 
by  a  wooden  bridge. 

But  while  both  sections  partake  of  similar  natural  features,  a 
vast  difference  exists  between  the  two  populations  in  social  respect. 
A  stranger  passing  over  the  above  bridge  into  Innerrhoden  terri- 
tory, saw  himself  at  once  importuned  by  beggars,  mostly  children, 
who,  deprived  of  all  education,  were  encouraged  by  their  improvi- 
dent parents  to  ply  this  miserable  trade.  Of  course,  there  is  no 
use  in  seeking  for  good  schools,  where  priests  and  monks  flourish 
and  assure  their  credulous  flock  of  rich  promise  of  Heaven,  in 
reward  for  the  poverty  and  want  which  they  suffer  here  below. 
It  is  true  that  poverty,  dingy  habitations,  and  the  simplest  food 
(mostly  milk  and  bread)  seem  to  have  no  depressing  influence  on 
these  mountaineers,  whose  gaiety,  good-humour,  and  wit  have 
given  them  quite  a  reputation.  As  a  specimen  of  it,  I  remember 


38  HERMANN  KRUSI 

that,  annoyed  by  a  begging  lad,  who  followed  me  a  considerable 
distance,  I  at  last  indignantly  exclaimed:  "Stop  running  always 
after  me!"  when  the  little  fellow,  without  a  moment's  hesitation, 
accelerated  his  step,  ran  before  me,  and  turning  his  head  round 
with  a  roguish  expression,  retorted:  "Then  I  will  run  before  you, 
Sir!  please  give  me  a  kreuzer!" 

It  may  be  expected,  that  among  a  mountain  population,  old 
superstitions  and  customs  would  have  a  longer  lease  of  life  than 
in  the  valleys  and  cities.  Out  of  many  instances  I  could  give, 
I  will  only  allude  to  one  practised  toward  the  end  of  February  or 
beginning  of  March  in  the  night  of  the  so-called  "  Funken-sonntag." 

In  that  night  fires  kindled  from  wood,  fagots,  etc.,  are  seen  on 
many  hilltops  — probably  a  relic  of  a  custom  of  our  heathen 
forefathers,  to  celebrate  the  advent  of  spring.  Indeed,  such  relics 
are  everywhere  found,  even  in  our  Christian  festivals  and  insti- 
tutions; the  early  missionaries  being  aware  that  the  common 
people  strongly  resist  the  curtailment  of  their  accustomed  periods 
of  recreation.  Thus  the  heathen  Saturnalia  were  turned  into 
the  Carnival  mummeries  and  pastimes  —  during  which,  even  in 
our  Puritanical  commonwealth,  dancing  and  a  good  deal  of 
carousing  were  allowed.  In  reflecting  on  the  singular  ceremonies 
and  customs  prevailing  even  in  this  advanced  stage  of  civilization, 
in  connection  with  weddings,  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  distribution  of  the  wedding  cake,  throwing  the  slipper,  pelting 
the  bridal  couple  with  rice,  etc.,  were  once  orthodox  heathen 
customs,  which  had  formerly  the  advantage  that  there  was  a 
meaning  connected  with  them,  whilst  now  there  is  none.  The 
practical  spirit  of  the  Americans  seems  to  have  turned  to  advan- 
tage the  invitation  to  the  wedding-guests,  who  are  expected  to 
supply  the  wedded  couple  with  presents;  while  in  many  parts  of 
Europe  the  expense  of  the  convivialities  connected  with  the  occa- 
sion often  costs  the  bridegroom  a  considerable  sum,  and  tends  to 
explain  the  German  term  "Hochzeit"  (high  time). 

But  it  is  time  to  come  back  to  my  own  plans,  made  after 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  39 

having  spent  some  more  years  in  the  study  of  a  teacher's  profes- 
sion. My  father,  well  aware  that  the  scope  of  the  instruction  in 
a  small  Normal  school  did  not  reach  several  important  branches 
of  knowledge,  and  furthermore,  thinking  it  well  for  any  young 
man  to  get  some  extended  experience  of  this  world  and  its  ways, 
corresponded  with  his  friend  Dr.  Blochmann,  at  Dresden,  in 
regard  to  this  matter.  The  answer  was  a  cordial  invitation  to 
send  me  to  his  private  Gymnasium  for  my  further  studies,  an 
invitation  which  was  gladly  accepted. 

Record.  — In  1838  it  was  determined  that  I  should  go  to  the 
Gymnasium  of  Dr.  Blochmann,  Dresden,  Saxony,  in  order  to 
prepare  myself  still  further  in  some  of  the  higher  branches  and 
the  classics.  The  reason  why  I  did  not  go  to  college,  having 
arrived  at  the  proper  age,  was  probably  that  my  father,  with  his 
numerous  family,  could  hardly  afford  to  bestow  upon  me  sufficient 
funds  to  carry  me  through  a  three  years'  course;  moreover,  I  had 
hardly  as  yet  shown  a  great  predilection  for  any  of  the  three  pro- 
fessions, to  which  the  courses  in  the  German  Universities  are  sup- 
posed to  supply  the  necessary  preparation;  namely,  Theology, 
Medicine,  and  Law.  Having  begun  to  teach  with  some  success, 
it  was  supposed  that  a  Gymnasial  course  in  a  good  German  school, 
combined  with  the  investigation  of  different  methods  and  institu- 
tions of  learning,  might  be  my  best  preparation  as  a  teacher. 


CHAPTER  VI 

AN  EXCURSION  TO  DRESDEN 

AND 
STAY  AT  DR.  BLOCHMANN'S  INSTITUTE,  1838-1840 

THE  journey  to  Dresden  was  performed  mostly  on  foot,  which 
at  that  time  was  the  cheapest  method  of  travelling,  but  would  not 
be  considered  so  to-day,  when  the  railroads  permit  you  to  make 
four  hundred  miles  in  one  day,  which  distance  a  pedestrian  could 
not  accomplish  under  ten  or  twelve,  incurring  meanwhile  expense 
for  food  and  drink  during  the  day,  and  for  lodgings  over  night. 
At  the  same  time  one  had  more  opportunity  to  get  acquainted 
with  land  and  people,  and  to  meet  with  little  adventures  on  the 
road.  One's  companions  were  not  infrequently  travelling  jour- 
neymen and  sometimes  students,  and  the  accommodations  in  the 
inn  were  not  always  of  the  best,  but  invariably  cheap. 

In  Munich,  which  city  I  reached  on  the  third  day,  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  being  received  by  the  family  of  a  gentleman,  whose 
office  bears  the  formidable  name  of  "  Ober-appellations-gerichts- 
rath."  I  also  had  a  pleasant  visit  with  a  distinguished  Pestaloz- 
zian,  at  one  time  an  officer  in  a  Spanish  regiment,  and  instructor 
in  the  Pestalozzian  Military  Institute,  founded  under  the  auspices 
of  the  "  Prince  of  Peace  " ;  but  at  the  time  of  my  visit,  "  Archivar  " 
of  the  Royal  Library  at  Munich.  I  had  also  the  privilege  of 
being  introduced  to  the  celebrated  painter  Schnorr,  whose  his- 
torical pictures  adorn  the  walls  of  some  of  the  finest  rooms  in  the 
Royal  Palace.  All  these  buildings  devoted  to  royalty  and  to  the 
arts  afforded  no  small  treat  to  the  simple  Swiss,  who  for  the  first 
time  had  left  his  native  mountains.  The  splendid  manoeuvres 

40 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  41 

of  the  military,  and  more  especially  of  the  Cuirassiers  in  resplend- 
ent helms  and  cuirasses,  also  excited  my  admiration. 

In  Nuremberg  there  were  monuments  and  buildings  of  mediae- 
val art  to  study,  some  of  which  revived  the  memory  of  Albert 
Diirer  and  Hans  Sachs.  A  few  more  days  of  tramping  —  occa- 
sionally through  mud  and  rain  — brought  me  into  Saxony,  and 
a  coach,  to  which  I  resorted  in  order  to  escape  the  bad  roads, 
landed  me  in  its  famous  capital,  Dresden. 

The  "  Blochmann'sche  Institut,"  in  the  Plauengasse,  was 
soon  found,  and  after  being  cordially  received  by  its  Principal, 
I  was  installed  in  my  room  and  some  classes  assigned  to  me, 
which  I  was  to  attend. 

Record.  — In  this  manner  I  entered  Dresden,  where  I  soon 
found  the  Blochmann  Institute,  was  cordially  received  by  the 
Director,  who  had  been  an  intimate  friend  of  Pestalozzi  and  my 
father,  and  was  installed  in  a  room  where  I  could  pursue  my 
private  studies,  besides  attending  any  lectures  of  the  school  which 
I  should  choose.  I  felt  at  first  rather  lonely,  being  the  only  Swiss 
amongst  so  many  German  boys  —  some  of  them  belonging  to  the 
nobility  —  gathered  in  two  large  buildings  with  an  ample  play- 
ground and  garden.  Some  of  the  elder  boys,  considering  me  a 
rather  green  specimen  of  the  mountains,  were  disposed  at  first 
to  make  fun  of  me,  in  the  foolish  belief,  common  amongst  all 
nations,  that  a  man  who  had  not  the  kind  of  experience  which 
they  have  (although  he  may  be  wiser  than  they)  gave  symptoms 
of  silliness.  .  .  . 

Thus  began  my  stay  at  Dresden,  to  which  I  look  back  partly 
with  pleasure  and  partly  with  regret;  with  pleasure  because  I 
learnt  so  much  there  that  was  new  and  interesting  to  me,  because 
the  art  treasures  of  Dresden  and  the  fine  environs  of  the  town 
itself  made  my  eye  awaken  to  objects  of  taste  and  beauty,  and 
because  I  formed  many  pleasant  and  warm  friendships  amongst 
my  elder  companions. 

Some  words  may  be  said  here  about  the  character  of  the 
Blochmann-Vizthum  Institute.  It  was  in  the  first  place  a  private 
Gymnasium,  attended  by  the  sons  of  well-to-do  citizens  or  by 


42  HERMANN  KRUSI 

outsiders.  These  pupils  were  arranged  in  six  classes,  beginning 
with  the  "  sexta  "  and  so  proceeding  until  the  "  prima  "  was  reached, 
which  curriculum  of  six  years'  duration  entitled  them  —  after  the 
" Abiturienten-examen "  —to  enter  the  University.  The  above 
pupils  paid  for  tuition  and,  if  outsiders,  also  for  their  board.  This 
was  not  the  case  with  those  in  the  Vizthum  establishment,  which 
was  founded  by  some  Count  Vizthum  for  the  sons  of  the  nobility, 
whose  expenses  were  defrayed  by  a  fund  devoted  to  this  purpose. 
These  pupils  lived  in  a  separate  building,  united  to  the  other  by 
a  passage,  the  instruction  and  meals  being  taken  in  common. 

As  my  room  happened  to  be  in  the  Vizthum  building,  a  simple 
republican  was  thus  brought  in  frequent  contact  with  the  scions 
of  nobility,  although  my  best  friends  happened  to  be  on  the  other 
side.  In  regard  to  the  instruction  given  in  this  Gymnasium 
(which  also  contained  a  Realschule  of  much  smaller  dimensions), 
I  found  a  great  deal  of  time  given  to  classical  studies,  especially 
to  ancient  languages,  although  modern  languages,  history,  the 
mathematical  branches,  literature,  etc.,  were  by  no  means  neglected. 
The  best  teachers  were  undoubtedly  provided  for  the  teaching  of 
Latin.  Four  of  these  expressed  themselves  in  Latin  during  reci- 
tations, and  one  of  them,  Herr  Natusch,  used  it  in  Ciceronian 
style  which  he  had  acquired  by  translating  all  of  Cicero's  works 
into  German  and  back  again  into  Latin.  I  doubt  whether  this 
Herculean  or,  as  some  might  call  it,  pedantic  performance,  would 
be  repeated  at  the  present  day;  but  whatever  the  tendency  of  the 
present  day  may  be  (let  us  hope  of  a  more  practical  character), 
it  will  always  find  the  Germans  ready  to  plod  conscientiously 
through  all  the  avenues  of  knowledge;  and  this  untiring  zeal  and 
industry  supplies  the  learned  world  of  other  countries  with  new 
materials  in  their  respective  sciences. 

As  for  myself,  I  received  a  great  deal  of  benefit  from  the  classes 
I  attended,  and  the  more,  as  I  had  not  to  go  through  the  whole 
curriculum,  but  had  the  liberty  of  choosing  what  I  thought  best 
for  my  purpose. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  43 

Record.  — I  attended  some  of  the  Latin  and  Greek  lessons, 
where  the  explanations  were  given  in  the  Latin  tongue,  illustrated 
by  a  great  many  quotations  from  literary  and  grammatical  authori- 
ties, verging  occasionally  into  the  pedantic,  whilst  others  were 
calculated  to  enlarge  the  mind,  and  to  open  all  the  treasures  be- 
queathed to  us  by  Antiquity.  I  also  studied  Algebra,  History, 
and  Geometry.  I  further  kept  up  my  physical  strength  by  many 
walks  and  excursions,  and  by  gymnastic  exercises  at  home. 

Neither  was  I  subject  to  the  disciplinary  rules  of  the  school, 
but  had  permission  to  visit  the  splendid  art  treasures  of  the  city 
whenever  it  was  convenient,  or  to  make  excursions  with  my  two 
excellent  Prussian  friends  to  places  of  resort,  as  "der  grosse 
Garten,"  Finlaters,  etc.,  and  enjoy  the  splendid  music  always 
heard  there  on  afternoons.  I  also  attended  some  theatrical  per- 
formances at  the  Hof  Theatre  and  heard  actors  like  Devrient  and 
Schubart,  whose  acting,  I  believe,  has  not  been  surpassed  during 
the  past  half -century. 

Record.  — In  nearly  all  the  German  towns  there  are  public 
places  of  resort,  where  bands  are  playing  on  certain  days  and 
hours,  and  to  which  young  and  old,  whole  families  of  the  respect- 
able class  of  citizens,  resort,  sitting  under  trees,  drinking  a  cup  of 
coffee  or  a  glass  of  beer.  To  these  I  went  occasionally  with  my 
friends  on  fine  evenings,  listening  to  the  music  or  admiring  the 
scenery.  .  .  . 

I  will  mention  here,  that  in  Germany  public  places  of  resort 
(where  wine  and  beer  is  consumed)  and  theatres  are  not  neces- 
sarily such  low  places  as  they  have  sometimes  become  in  England 
and  America.  The  reason  is  that  the  Germans  want  some  recrea- 
tion for  body  and  mind,  and  allow  to  it  a  sufficient  amount  of  time, 
spending  an  hour  or  two  in  pleasant  and  peaceful  conversation.  .  . 

Dresden  has  been  considered  the  "Athens"  of  Germany, 
and  deserves  it  on  account  of  its  superior  collections  and  institu- 
tions and  the  politeness  and  urbanity  of  its  inhabitants,  which 
may  be  said  of  the  Saxons  generally;  on  the  other  hand  they 
seem  to  be  less  energetic  and  vigorous  than  the  Prussians  of  the 
North.  .  .  . 

Amongst  all  the  pupils  in  the  Institute,  there  were  none  with 
whom  I  formed  a  closer  friendship  than  the  two  brave  young 


44  HERMANN  KRUSI 

men,  Conrad  and  Hennig,  both  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Danzig 
in  the  northeast  of  Prussia.  They  seemed  true  and  honest,  and 
were  free  from  that  propensity  to  frivolous  and  immoral  talk 
which  but  too  often  passed  the  lips  of  many  of  the  other  students. 
With  them  I  made  some  delightful  excursions.  .  .  . 

Nor  did  I  omit  to  make  longer  excursions  in  the  holidays, 
either  alone  or  with  my  friends.  The  visit  to  Berlin  will  be  long 
remembered,  partly  on  account  of  the  splendour  of  this  royal  and 
now  imperial  city,  and  partly  on  account  of  some  interesting 
visits  to  distinguished  Pestalozzians;  Professor  Steiner,  connected 
with  the  University,  and  Hofrath  Von  Turk,  residing  at  Potsdam. 

There  was  a  great  difference  between  these  two  men:  the 
former,  of  Swiss  descent,  still  preserving  the  impress  of  his  rustic 
education,  while  he  had  acquired  a  well-earned  fame  by  his 
mathematical  work;  the  latter,  a  nobleman  by  birth,  possessing 
equal  merits,  chiefly  of  a  moral  nature,  having  abandoned  early 
a  career  which  promised  him  honour  and  riches,  for  one  which 
showed  him,  as  a  faithful  follower  of  Pestalozzi,  the  education 
and  care  of  the  poor  as  the  noblest  aim  for  his  endeavours. 

I  was  not  so  fortunate  as  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  Bis- 
marck, who  was  comparatively  unknown  at  that  time,  excepting 
perhaps  to  his  fellow-students,  whom  he  amused,  and  to  his 
professors,  whom  he  shocked,  by  his  madcap  performances. 

I  cannot  but  make  a  few  remarks  referring  to  a  moral  ques- 
tion, in  as  far  as  I  had  opportunity  to  view  it  from  my  narrow 
observatory  in  the  Blochmann  school.  Its  worthy  Principal, 
whose  sincerity,  zeal,  and  active  co-operation  in  everything  good 
and  noble  was  acknowledged  by  all,  would  have  been  surprised  if, 
in  spite  of  his  pious  exhortations,  he  could  have  heard  all  the 
frivolous,  even  obscene  talk  of  some,  especially  the  older  pupils, 
which  seemed  affected  by  a  sensuality  strongly  cultivated  by  in- 
fluences connected  with  the  court,  the  theatre,  and  the  ballet. 
Of  course  these  influences  were  not  incurred  in  school,  where, 
excepting  in  the  principal's  family,  the  sight  of  a  young  lady  was 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  45 

quite  a  rarity.  On  the  other  hand,  the  levity  of  talk,  the  filthiiiess 
of  many  of  the  anecdotes,  pointed  distinctly  to  an  absence  of 
moral  dignity,  and  foreshadowed  a  misguided  liberty  of  action 
after  the  trammels  of  school  should  be  removed. 

The  musical  talent,  which  has  generally  a  refining  influence, 
was  well  cultivated  in  our  school,  and  I  remember  with  pleasure 
the  splendid  performance  of  Schiller's  "  Die  Glocke,"  set  to  music 
by  the  celebrated  composer,  Romberg.  I  also  remember  with  a 
sort  of  pride  the  taste  of  the  Dresden  public  in  hearing  a  theatrical 
or  operatic  performance,  when  the  audience,  and  the  men  in 
particular,  showed  their  appreciation  of  it  by  following  atten- 
tively, I  might  say  as  connoisseurs,  the  various  passages  of  the 
piece,  and  applauding  at  the  right  time  the  parts  which  showed 
the  deepest  pathos  and  feeling.  I  mention  this  because  I  have 
seen  the  very  opposite  in  countries  whose  prevailing  materialism 
seems  calculated  to  promote  chiefly  an  appreciation  of  the  sensa- 
tional. Truly  the  schoolmaster  in  matters  of  taste  seems  to  be  as 
much  wanted  as  ever. 

This  mention  of  the  schoolmaster  reminds  me  that  my  father 
wished  me  to  visit  one  or  more  of  those  "nurseries  of  school- 
masters" called  "Seminare,"  or  Normal  schools.  One  of  them, 
under  the  direction  of  Pestalozzians,  friends  of  my  father,  flour- 
ished at  Bunzlau,  in  Silesia,  by  diligence  about  a  day's  journey 
from  Dresden.  An  invitation  to  visit  there  and  be  a  guest  at  his 
house  reached  me  in  a  letter  from  Mr.  Krliger,  one  of  the  oldest 
professors  of  that  school.  This  invitation  again  was  accepted, 
as  it  gave  me  the  opportunity  to  observe,  during  the  winter  term 
of  1839-1840,  the  working  of  one  of  the  foremost  Prussian  Normal 
schools. 


CHAPTER  VII 

IMPRESSIONS  RECEIVED  DURING  MY  VISIT 

AT  THE 

BUNZLAU  NORMAL  SCHOOL  (PRUSSIA),  1840-1841 

THE  first  impression  is  connected  with  the  household  of  Mr. 
Kriiger,  a  confirmed  bachelor,  who  must  at  that  time  have  reached 
his  seventieth  year.  An  antiquated  and  somewhat  stupid  maid 
attended  to  the  cooking  and  to  household  matters  in  general, 
whose  affairs  were  not  always  peacefully  settled,  to  judge  from 
the  occasional  flurries  between  the  obstinate  and  somewhat  im- 
patient master,  and  the  slow  old  "  girl."  Hence  for  company  and 
diversion  I  had  to  resort  to  frequent  visits  to  the  Normal  School, 
in  which  Mr.  Kriiger,  probably  on  account  of  his  association  with 
Pestalozzi  and  his  extended  experience,  conducted  the  subject  of 
Pedagogics.  He  did  this  in  an  original  manner,  which  occasion- 
ally caused  some  joking  comments  from  the  pupils,  who,  on  the 
whole,  respected  the  man  for  his  good  humour  and  honesty.  I 
also  visited  the  classes  of  other  professors,  and  became  socially 
acquainted  with  some  of  them  as  well  as  with  many  of  the  students. 

Although  my  experiences  with  the  "Normal"  school  had 
hitherto  been  limited  to  one,  I  was  soon  convinced  that  the  reputa- 
tion of  the  schools  of  Prussia  and  of  its  school  organization  was 
deserved,  and  entitled  it  to  serve  as  a  model  for  others :  a  testimony 
bestowed  on  it  by  the  eminent  Minister  of  Education,  Cousin, 
and  the  eloquent  Secretary  of  the  Massachusetts  Board  of  Educa- 
tion, Horace  Mann,  who  a  few  years  before  my  time  had  visited 
many  of  its  institutions  and  prominent  men  —  such  as  Von  Turk, 
at  Potsdam.  The  Prussian  Government,  through  its  educational 

46 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  47 

representatives,  had  evidently  a  high  idea  of  the  office  and  work 
of  a  schoolmaster,  and  of  the  necessity  of  being  scrupulous  in  the 
qualifications  required  of  him,  while  giving  the  candidates  ample 
opportunity  to  prepare  themselves  for  their  task.  Hence  —  as 
later  in  England  —  they  were  required,  before  entering  a  Normal 
school,  to  serve  as  apprentices  in  some  accredited  school,  receiv- 
ing theoretical  and  practical  instruction  in  some  of  the  common 
branches.  The  principal,  to  whose  care  they  were  entrusted, 
received  a  bounty  from  Government,  and  after  training  these 
candidates  up  to  the  required  standard  was  enabled  to  give  the 
proper  testimonials  for  their  entrance  into  one  of  the  Normal 
schools.  The  instruction  in  these  was  to  be  chiefly  professional, 
with  the  exception  of  some  higher  studies,  which,  however,  in- 
cluded neither  the  modern  nor  the  ancient  languages.  After 
three  years  of  such  training,  the  graduates  were  sufficiently  pre- 
pared to  obtain  creditable  certificates,  and  to  ply  their  vocation 
for  many  years  or  often  for  life.  One  of  the  accomplishments  on 
which  great  stress  was  laid  was  music  and  singing,  since  in  Prus- 
sian country  towns  the  schoolmaster  also  performed  the  office 
of  "  Cantor,"  which  requires  him  to  superintend  and  lead  church- 
choirs  and  to  play  on  the  organ.  I  still  remember  the  doleful 
music  proceeding  from  a  number  of  small,  very  cheap  pianos 
(Klaviere)  on  which  the  students  were  expected  to  practise  every 
day. 

The  principal  of  the  school,  Kawerau,  a  man  distinguished 
for  his  talents,  energy,  and  moral  elevation,  had  left  just  after 
my  arrival  for  a  higher,  or  at  least  better  paid  position,  and  the 
school  laboured  and  occasionally  suffered  by  the  following  inter- 
regnum of  several  months  during  which  the  supervision  and 
important  disciplinary  functions  were  performed  by  the  oldest 
two  professors  of  the  school,  of  whom  Mr.  Kriiger  was  one.  This 
was  not  a  very  easy  task,  as  the  school  —  if  I  remember  well  — 
counted  about  three  hundred  pupils,  who  were  afforded  far  less 
liberty  than  is  the  case  here  in  America.  Hence  it  would  appear 


48  HERMANN  Kntisi 

that  so  many  young  men,  in  the  most  critical  period  of  their  lives, 
might  have  been  tempted  to  break  through  some  of  the  restrictive 
rules.  This,  however,  was  but  seldom  the  case,  partly  on  account 
of  the  greater  docility  of  German  students,  and  partly  because 
they  were  aware  of  the  responsibility  they  incurred  through  their 
conduct.  The  fact  that  nearly  all  the  young  men  had  their 
quarters  and  meals  in  a  large  boarding-house  must  have  greatly 
facilitated  supervision  over  them.  I  had,  however,  occasion  — 
once  —  to  draw  a  contrast  between  the  laws  of  equity  and  justice 
applied  in  monarchies  and  in  republics. 

Quietly  sitting  in  Mr.  Kriiger's  parlor,  reading  a  book,  I  all 
at  once  was  interrupted  by  the  sudden  entrance  of  two  persons: 
Dr.  Carow,  a  professor  of  the  school  and  musical  composer,  and 
a  pale,  frightened  scholar,  whom  he  dragged  after  him  for  the 
sake  of  presenting  a  complaint,  to  be  decided  by  Mr.  Kriiger,  as 
acting  vice-principal.  In  the  course  of  the  cross-examination, 
the  pupil  used  an  expression  derogatory  to  the  veracity  of  the 
excited  professor,  who,  in  a  fit  of  blind  passion,  seized  the  pupil 
by  the  neck  and  pressed  him  against  the  wall,  thus  taking  the 
law  into  his  own  hands.  I  do  not  know  how  the  matter  was 
settled  by  the  astonished  judge,  but  I  know  that  afterwards  a 
petition  was  prepared  by  a  number  of  the  students,  and  sent  to 
the  President  of  the  Province,  in  which  complaint  was  made  in 
regard  to  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  the  above  pedagogue,  with 
an  urgent  appeal  for  redress.  The  answer  was,  that  according 
to  Prussian  laws  a  complaint  could  only  be  received  and  acted 
upon  when  handed  in  by  a  single  individual,  not  collectively  by 
a  number  of  people.  Such  a  proceeding,  of  course,  excluded  a 
just  and  equitable  verdict  between  an  humble  student  and  a 
man  who  wore  the  Cross  of  Honour  and  was  otherwise  known  by 
reputation.  At  the  time  of  which  I  speak,  a  student  or  other 
subordinate  seemed  to  be  as  little  protected  from  personal  insult 
as  nowadays  the  recruits  in  the  German  army,  whose  tribulations 
and  sufferings  are  such  as  to  drive  many  to  commit  suicide. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  49 

A  few  more  reminiscences  of  my  stay  at  Bunzlau  —  although 
not  of  an  educational  character  —  may  yet  serve  to  point  out 
some  phases  of  life  not  found  on  this  side  of  the  ocean. 

About  a  mile  from  Bunzlau,  there  was  —  or  is  still  —  a  Mo- 
ravian (Herrenhliter)  colony,  called  "  Gnadenberg,"  a  collection 
of  buildings,  of  which  some  were  intended  to  harbour  the  married 
couples  and  their  families,  others  the  unmarried  males,  and  others 
again  the  unmarried  females,  while  there  were  also  buildings 
used  for  schools,  work-shops,  a  bakery  and  a  hotel  —  all  being 
arranged  in  the  shape  of  a  large  quadrangle,  in  the  centre  of  which 
the  church  was  situated. 

The  most  scrupulous  order  and  quiet  seem  to  reign  every- 
where, even  in  the  hotel,  shunned  by  idlers  and  topers,  since  they 
were  not  allowed  to  drink  more  than  two  glasses  of  "Schnapps" 
at  one  sitting.  Getting  acquainted  with  one  of  the  inmates  of 
the  place,  a  countryman  from  Schaffhausen,  and  a  tanner  by 
profession,  I  had  some  opportunity  to  make  inquiries  about  their 
mode  of  life,  the  mutual  relation  between  the  two  sexes,  etc., 
and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  there  was  no  question  about  the 
strict  maintenance  of  outside  decorum,  temperate  and  orderly 
conduct  at  the  place,  while  on  the  other  hand  the  over-great  re- 
straint, to  which  the  young  especially  were  subjected,  seemed 
calculated  to  have  a  depressing  influence  on  their  spirits,  and 
even  to  diminish  that  vitality  which  is  necessary  for  the  battle  of 
life.  It  is  true  that  in  this  peaceful  place  no  such  "battle"  is 
anticipated,  and  that  the  last  resting-place,  the  cemetery  (German 
Friedhof  —  sojourn  of  peace)  is  but  a  continuation  of  the  peace 
they  enjoy  in  life.  I  will  observe  here,  that  my  friend,  Mr. 
Kruger,  ended  his  days  in  this  quiet  retreat  and  lies  buried  in  the 
pleasant  "Friedhof." 

Somewhat  south  of  Bunzlau  is  the  "  Riesengebirge,"  a  long 
range  of  mountains,  the  very  name  of  which  suggests  a  supposed 
former  existence  of  "giants,"  to  whom  popular  imagination  or 
tradition  added  other  spirits  or  "spukes."  The  most  celebrated 


50  HERMANN  KRUSI 

of  these  is  known  by  the  name  of  Riibezahl,  the  number  of  whose 
reported  tricks  and  practical  jokes  is  almost  endless.  In  connec- 
tion with  one  of  the  professors  of  the  school,  Dr.  Schneider  and 
his  wife,  an  excursion  was  planned  to  the  foot  of  the  above  moun- 
tains, which  in  regard  to  height,  picturesque  and  wild  appear- 
ance, are  far  behind  those  of  my  native  land.  Many  details  of 
this  trip  have  escaped  my  memory.  I  remember,  however,  an 
accident  that  happened  to  the  carriage  of  Dr.  Schneider,  who,  in 
order  to  escape  toll,  chose  a  bad  country  road,  the  inequalities  of 
which  caused  the  vehicle  to  upset,  dislocating  a  wheel  and  breaking 
a  shaft,  while  the  spilt  occupants  were  vividly  reminded  of  the 
tricks  of  Riibezahl,  who  once  infested  these  regions. 

I  believe  this  accident  was  the  cause  of  my  separating  from 
my  companions  and  ascending  an  eminence  (Winterberg)  known 
for  its  fine  view,  and  affording  also  frugal  accommodations  in  a 
small  hotel,  kept  by  an  old  couple. 

In  the  morning  I  found  my  bill  so  excessively  moderate  that  I 
could  not  but  add  a  Trinkgeld  of  some  "  Groschen."  This 
"  munificence "(?)  caused  the  good  people  to  confer  together,  in 
consequence  of  which  I  was  presented  with  a  nice  wreath  of 
mountain  flowers  as  a  mark  of  their  gratitude.  I  found  the  same 
honest,  contented  spirit,  when,  on  the  next  morning,  I  engaged  a 
poor  linen-weaver  to  carry  my  knapsack  to  a  place  distant  about 
nine  miles.  The  price  agreed  upon  was  six  Groschen  (about 
25  cents).  When  I  added  to  this  a  few  Groschen,  I  received  pro- 
fuse thanks  from  the  poor  man,  who,  judging  from  his  eagerness 
to  earn  such  a  paltry  sum  for  a  hard  morning's  work,  must  have 
had  great  trouble  to  keep  his  family  from  starving.  At  the  village 
inn  it  was  difficult  to  obtain  decent  food  or  drink,  and  my  effort 
to  sleep  on  one  of  the  hard  benches  in  the  "  Gaststube  "  was  not 
quite  successful.  I  hope  things  have  improved  since,  but  I  con- 
fess that  I  see  a  great  difference  in  the  relative  happiness  and 
contentment  of  American  operatives,  who  strike  when  their  wages 
are  reduced  to  one  and  one-half  dollars  a  day,  and  the  poor  Sile- 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  51 

sian  weavers  who  were,  or  are,  glad  to  receive  one  third  or  quarter 
of  the  above,  while  dispensing  with  the  luxury  of  meat,  cake  and 
pies. 

Even  in  the  mining  districts  of  Saxony  (Erzgebirge),  where  I 
visited  a  silver  mine,  a  similar  state  of  poverty  exists.  I  must, 
however,  say  that  the  appearance  of  the  miners  in  their  pic- 
turesque costume,  their  manners  and  conduct  indicating  a  good 
education,  their  love  for  music  and  song,  etc.,  form  a  strong  con- 
trast to  the  coarse,  sensual,  and  ignorant  class  of  the  same  kind 
of  workers  often  met  with  in  the  United  States. 

After  passing  the  fall  and  winter  amid  occupations  and  scenes 
such  as  I  have  described,  I  returned  to  Dresden,  not  to  stay  there, 
but  to  take  leave  of  my  friends  at  the  Blochmann  Institute,  and  to 
return  to  my  native  Switzerland  by  a  circuitous  route,  which  would 
give  me  a  sight  of  the  far-famed  beauties  of  the  regions  along  the 
Rhine. 

Record.  —  In  the  spring  of  1841  I  returned  home,  after  an 
absence  of  three  years,  during  which  I  had  enjoyed  great  advan- 
tages, and  met  with  many  friends.  I  must  also  observe  here, 
that  during  all  this  time  I  had  only  to  bear  the  expenses  necessary 
for  travelling  and  clothing,  since  neither  Mr.  Blochmann  nor  Mr. 
Kriiger  made  any  charges  for  the  hospitality  they  had  tendered 
to  the  son  of  their  dear  respected  friend  Kriisi. 

My  two  friends,  Hennig  and  Conrad,  left  at  the  same  time, 
in  order  to  enter  college  at  Bonn  on  the  Rhine,  so  that  our  way 
was  practically  the  same,  and  would  have  been  quite  so,  had  I  not 
intended  to  visit  some  of  the  Pestalozzian  teachers  and  their 
establishments  on  my  route.  The  feeling  of  returning  to  a  beloved 
home  made  the  whole  journey  a  very  pleasant  one,  where  Memory 
likes  to  linger. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

RETURN  TO  SWITZERLAND,  1841 

IT  has  been  my  fate,  in  spite  of  my  quiet  disposition,  to  make 
many  smaller  or  larger  trips  and  journeys,  the  latter  caused  by  a 
strong  desire  to  see  my  relatives  in  Switzerland,  and  enjoy  its 
beautiful  scenery.  The  description  of  the  longer  journeys  and 
crossings  of  the  ocean  (of  which  there  are  seven)  is  contained  in 
different  books  of  my  Record,  and  will  only  be  briefly  alluded  to 
in  this  autobiography,  which  is  rather  intended  to  emphasize 
some  events  which  had  a  distinct  bearing  on  my  destiny,  or  con- 
cerned educational  work  and  its  problems. 

The  home  journey  by  the  Rhine  possessed  many  attractive 
features  not  easily  forgotten.  On  a  young  man,  fresh  from  the 
study  of  history,  the  view  of  Leipzig  made  a  great  impression, 
with  its  battle-field,  where  three  or  four  great  nations  were  once 
engaged  in  deadly  conflict  for  several  days;  also  the  Wartburg 
near  Eisenach,  where  Luther,  the  monk-hero,  who  dared  to  throw 
down  the  gauntlet  to  the  arrogant  Pope  and  a  powerful  hierarchy, 
was  held  in  safe  confinement  through  the  protecting  care  of  the 
Landgraf,  Frederic  of  Saxony,  who  wished  to  save  him  from 
insidious  attacks  of  an  enraged  and  pitiless  hierarchy. 

Record.  — In  the  old  chamber,  with  its  mouldering  walls  and 
carved  buffets,  I  could  imagine  the  great  Reformer  sitting  near 
the  old  deal  table  in  the  window-recess,  and  looking  occasionally 
over  the  vast  extent  of  forest  under  his  feet,  a  gloomy  solitude  for 
a  mind  agitated  by  many  cares  and  anxieties;  then  he  would  be 
comforted  again  in  the  translation  of  the  Holy  Bible,  and  in  the 
holy  promises  of  his  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  anon  he  would  be 
startled  at  his  own  temerity  in  resisting  the  work  of  Satan,  and 

52 


RECOLLECTIONS  or  MY  LIFE  53 

his  vivid  imagination  would  occasionally  see  the  Tempter  himself 
with  his  hideous  appendages  of  tail  and  horns;  at  least  we  must 
surmise  so  from  the  fact  that  he  once  flung  his  inkstand  towards 
the  wall,  where  he  imagined  to  see  the  Arch-En emy  —  although 
it  is  my  opinion  that  the  ink-drops  shown  to  this  very  day  have 
never  belonged  to  Luther's  inkstand. 

Nor  was  my  interest  diminished  on  visiting  the  former  con- 
vent at  Erfurt,  in  which  Luther  performed  his  humble  services  of 
a  monk  with  exact  obedience,  and  yet  not  without  serious  doubts 
about  some  things  he  saw  performed  in  the  name  of  religion. 

In  that  convent  —  now  used  as  a  school  —  I  saw  one  of  Luther's 
descendants,  a  sturdy  boy,  whose  lineaments  were  the  exact 
counterpart  of  those  of  his  celebrated  ancester.  The  presence  of 
this  boy  was  in  consequence  of  a  search  made  for  descendants  of 
Luther  (on  the  occasion  of  a  centenary),  when  a  family  answering 
the  description  was  found  in  Bohemia,  professing  the  Catholic 
faith,  but  so  poor  that  they  did  not  object  to  surrendering  their 
boy  for  the  sake  of  having  him  educated. 

Of  other  historical  reminiscences  that  made  a  lasting  impres- 
sion on  the  susceptible  heart  and  mind  of  the  wandering  youth, 
I  mention  the  homes  of  Goethe  and  Schiller  at  Weimar  and  Jena, 
situated  in  the  midst  of  a  scenery  which,  with  its  hills,  mountains, 
woods  and  streams,  must  have  been  very  congenial  to  their  poeti- 
cal natures. 

Record.  — At  Frankfort  I  made  a  stay  of  a  few  days,  to  see 
the  lions,  the  old  Romer  Saal,1  where  the  Diet  had  its  sittings, 
the  Cathedral,  bank,  Street  of  Jews  memorable  on  account  of 
those  merchant  princes,  the  Rothschilds,  the  splendid  prome- 
nades, gardens,  etc.,  surrounding  the  city.  I  also  visited  another 
Pestalozzian,  Ackermann,  a  friend  of  the  warrior-poet  Korner. 
He  seemed  a  straightforward  man,  but  was  considered  an  infidel 
in  his  opinions.  From  Frankfort  I  took  the  steamer  upwards 
the  Rhine,  to  pay  a  visit  to  my  friend  Hennig  at  the  University  of 
Bonn. 

1  Ordinarily  called  simply  "the  Romer." 


54  HERMANN  KRUSI 

On  reaching  the  Rhine,  I  gazed  with  admiration  on  this  mag- 
nificent stream  winding  between  vine-clad  hills  and  bold  rocky 
eminences,  crowned  by  picturesque  castles  and  ruins,  while  at 
their  foot  antique  towns,  surrounded  with  strong  walls  and  towers, 
contrast  strongly  with  others  built  in  the  modern  style.  All  these 
remnants  of  a  feudal  time  make  now  a  pleasant  impression, 
although  the  knowledge  of  the  barbarous  and  predatory  character 
of  the  former  castle-owners,  and  the  sight  of  subterraneous  dun- 
geons, reminds  you  of  the  vast  amount  of  injustice  and  cruelty 
inflicted  in  those  lawless  times.  It  is  true  that  poetic  imagination 
has  thrown  a  mantle  over  the  sad  reminiscences  by  peopling  the 
castles  with  elegant  knights  and  beautiful  maidens,  revelling  in 
dreams  of  love  and  listening  to  the  inspiring  songs  of  Minnesingers, 
or  to  the  sounding  trumpet  of  the  tournament;  there  are  bright 
visions  in  the  many  legends  of  conjugal  fidelity,  of  Christian  faith 
and  heroism  gaining  the  victory  over  dragons  and  heathen  hosts, 
etc.,  etc.  Let  these  legends  continue  their  sweet  music,  for  are 
they  not  the  emanations  of  child-like,  serene,  and  hopeful  yearn- 
ings, possessed  by  young  nations  and  individuals  alike  ? 

Record.  — I  consider  this  trip  as  one  of  the  most  delightful  I 
ever  made.  To  float  on  the  beautiful  river,  which  flows  near  my 
native  village,  was  to  meet  with  an  old  friend,  who  had  expanded 
into  manhood;  for  his  bed  was  now  deep  and  broad,  his  waters 
flowed  between  vine-clad  hills,  on  the  tops  of  which  ruins  of  old 
castles  are  standing,  grinning  with  ghastly  smiles  through  the 
window-holes  upon  the  lively  landscape,  studded  over  with  flourish- 
ing towns  and  villages,  and  on  a  happy  and  contented  population. 
Nor  is  there  any  uniformity  in  the  view,  for  every  turn  of  the 
river  displays  another  prospect,  more  charming  than  the  former; 
and  such  scenes  as  meet  us  at  Bingerloch,  Andernach,  Coblenz, 
etc.,  are  not  easily  erased  from  memory. 

Soon  enough  we  approached  Cologne,  whose  gigantic  Cathe- 
dral was  looming  forth  in  the  distance,  before  tne  town  could  be 
seen.  After  visiting  the  sights  of  this  city,  —  which  is  yet  a  strong- 
hold of  Catholicism,  and  exhibits,  as  usual  in  cities  of  that  faith, 
the  splendid  relics  of  by-gone  ages,  in  close  neighbourhood  to  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  55 

filth  and  poverty  of  a  priest-ridden  population,  mixed  with  the 
occasional  fine  mansion  of  some  speculative  merchant  and  with 
the  shops  of  vendors  of  Cologne  water, — I  started  to  the  neigh- 
bouring Bonn. 

The  days  passed  here  with  my  friend  Hennig  were  spent  in 
pleasant  rambles.  We  made  one  visit  to  the  celebrated  mount 
Drachenfels,  sung  by  Byron,  looking  down  upon  the  romantic 
scenery  of  the  Rhine,  and  to  blue  hill-tops  and  blessed  valleys 
on  all  sides,  lulling  any  mind  not  lost  to  poetry  into  reveries  of 
olden  times,  when  knights  and  dragons,  tournaments,  trouba- 
dours, and  beautiful  maidens  seem  to  form  the  principal  actors  on 
the  stage  of  an  era  whose  barbarism  we  do  not  feel,  while  we  cherish 
its  poetical  traditions.  Young  men  as  we  were,  we  drank  the  health 
of  the  Past  and  Present  in  many  a  bumper  of  Rhenish  wine. 

From  what  I  had  opportunity  to  see,  I  do  not  think  that  a 
great  number  of  the  students  here  are  hard  at  work,  or  that  they 
feel  a  great  responsibility.  One  reason  of  this  may  be,  that  this 
University  contains  a  great  many  of  the  richer  class,  whose  future 
support  does  not  depend  on  the  amount  of  their  studies.  They 
enjoy  life  in  full  draughts,  which  is  one  of  the  objects  of  German 
college  life,  and  which  must  be  especially  realized  in  such  a  resi- 
dence as  Bonn,  where  the  poetry  of  youth  receives  constant 
impetus  from  the  poetry  of  the  suurrounding  scenery. 

Leaving  my  friend  at  last,  I  strolled  back  on  foot  along  the 
shores  of  the  Rhine,  stopping  where  I  liked  best,  often  climbing 
to  mouldering  ruins  overgrown  with  ivy,  or  sitting  under  the 
shade  of  a  tree  from  where  a  fine  view  could  be  obtained.  Then, 
refreshed  by  a  bottle  of  good  wine,  I  pushed  onward,  looking  at 
the  steamers  when  they  passed  with  their  merry  cargo  of  passen- 
gers, or  on  the  gigantic  rafts  formed  of  logs  which  belonged  to 
the  huge  mountain-pines  of  Switzerland,  and  are  floated  down  to 
Holland. 

In  such  a  manner  I  arrived  at  Coblentz,  beautifully  situated 
at  the  confluence  of  the  Moselle  with  the  Rhine,  and  facing  the 
huge  modern  fortress  of  Ehrenbreitstein,  garrisoned  by  Prussian 
and  Austrian  troops.  From  there  upwards  the  Rhine  loses  some- 
what of  its  picturesque  character. 

I  have  visited  the  Rhine  regions  as  a  youth  and  in  middle  and 
old  age.  The  scenery  was  always  the  same,  but  the  mind,  or 


56  HERMANN   KRUSI 

rather  its  buoyancy,  has  changed,  hence  not  quite  verifying  the 
Latin  proverb:  "Coelum,  non  animum  mutant,  qui  trans  mare 
currunt." 

At  the  time  of  my  first  visit  there,  poetry  and  love  for  an  in- 
definite something  held  sway  over  my  soul,  a  condition  which  is 
very  apt  to  conjure  forth  life  and  motion  from  ashes  and  moulder- 
ing ruins.  It  is  like  the  ivy  covering  the  barren  wall  with  its 
green  mantle.  How  shall  I  forget  the  beautiful  moments  when, 
with  a  couple  of  friends,  I  sat  on  the  summit  of  Drachenfels, 
emptying  some  bumpers  of  golden  Rhenish  wine  and  gazing  on 
the  glorious  view  below;  or  the  walk  between  Bonn  and  Coblenz 
—  at  the  side  of  the  green  rushing  river,  upon  whose  bosom  steam- 
boats were  plying  in  different  directions,  with  their  merry  load  of 
passengers!  How  pleasant  to  stop  near  some  interesting  ruin, 
explore  its  mysterious  recesses  and  then  rest  at  some  rustic  hotel, 
and  sleep  without  any  care  for  the  present  or  coming  day! 

In  passing  through  the  interesting  cities  of  Cologne,  Bonn, 
Coblenz,  Frankfort,  Karlsruhe,  Baden,  etc.,  I  came  in  contact  with 
educational  institutions  and  men,  especially  with  those  who  at  one 
time  had  formed  a  part  of  that  inspired  circle  which  surrounded 
Father  Pestalozzi  at  Yverdon.  All  those  men  gave  a  friendly 
welcome  to  the  son  of  their  old  friend  and  colleague,  Kriisi. 

At  Karlsruhe  and  the  neighbouring  little  town  of  Ettlingen, 
I  met  three  friends  of  Pestalozzi:  Hofrath  Domus,  and  Seminar- 
directors  Nabholz  and  Stern.  The  former,  whose  connection 
with  Pestalozzi  dates  from  the  Burgdorf  period,  but  whose  almost 
youthful  vivacity  and  nervous  activity  belied  his  age,  distinguished 
himself  as  Professor  of^  Mathematics  at  the  Karlsruhe  Lyceum, 
and  as  the  author  of  books,  one  on  Conic  Sections  following  the 
inventive  and  constructive  principle,  which  made  it  highly  attrac- 
tive and  instructive  to  myself  on  studying  this  subject. 

As  for  Nabholz  and  Stern,  the  one  director  of  a  Catholic,  the 
other  of  a  Protestant  Normal  School,  the  striking  fact  of  finding 
the  former  progressive  and  liberal,  and  the  latter  conservative 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  57 

and  illiberal,  almost  fanatical  in  religious  matters,  requires  some 
comment.  Similar  to  the  chapters  in  the  Scientific  Monthly 
by  Andrew  D.  White,  "On  the  Warfare  of  Science"  -a  book 
might  be  written  on  the  warfare  between  Liberal  and  Ultramontane 
Catholicism.  Among  other  things  it  would  state,  that  after  the 
downfall  of  Napoleon,  in  consequence  of  the  newly  awakened 
feelings  of  independence,  liberty,  and  educational  progress,  a 
movement  arose  in  the  Duchy  of  Baden,  under  the  lead  of  the 
enlightened  Bishop  Wessenberg,  which  tended  towards  the  aboli- 
tion of  sundry  abuses  of  the  Catholic  church,  and  even  of  the 
celibacy  of  the  priesthood.  Such  reforms,  although  not  distaste- 
ful to  the  Protestant  court,  were  violently  condemned  by  the  Pope 
and  the  hierarchy,  and  led  to  the  removal  of  Wessenberg  from 
his  office,  without,  however,  being  able  to  destroy  the  liberal  ideas 
suggested  by  his  teaching  and  example.  Nabholz,  who  had 
taken  priestly  orders  about  that  time,  devoted  his  life  to  education, 
as  the  surest  way  to  awaken  the  people  to  the  perception  of  its 
real  wants,  and  to  free  it  from  the  trammels  of  superstition  and 
from  a  slavish  adherence  to  idle  ceremonies  in  the  name  of  religion. 

I  am  free  to  confess,  that  during  nearly  a  week's  stay  in  his 
school  I  did  not  perceive  any  word  spoken  by  him  and  his  teachers 
which  seemed  dictated  by  Ultramontanism,  or  had  any  other 
object  than  to  enlarge  and  elevate  the  minds  of  the  pupils,  and  to 
promote  a  liberal  spirit  of  love  and  toleration. 

How  was  it  with  Stern's  school?  The  very  countenance  of 
the  director,  stern  and  severe,  seemed  to  indicate  that  he  had 
undertaken  an  awful  task,  which  led  him  to  look  on  every  human 
soul  with  sorrow  and  suspicion.  When  he  addressed  some  of  the 
Jewish  pupils  of  his  class  as :  "  You  Hebrews ! "  he  looked  as  if  he 
considered  them  co-partners  in  the  guilt  of  their  ancestors  for 
having  crucified  Jesus.  I  also  discovered  traces  of  an  inquisi- 
torial spy-system.  For  instance,  the  pupils  were  required,  on  a 
certain  day,  to  write  on  a  slip  of  paper  some  reprehensible  prac- 
tices they  had  discovered  among  their  comrades,  and  drop  them 


58  HERMANN  KRUSI 

into  a  box,  to  be  opened  by  the  director,  who  read  their  contents. 
I  remember  with  what  a  funereal  expression  of  countenance  he 
commented  on  the  contents  of  one  slip :  "  A  student  has  been  heard 
playing  a  dancing-tune  on  the  organ!" 

Record.  —  At  Mannheim  I  left  the  steamer  to  visit  Heidelberg, 
a  University  town,  situated  on  the  Neckar,  with  a  splendid  old 
castle,  the  best  preserved  ruin  I  have  ever  seen,  presenting  yet 
a  bold  front,  and  looking  from  the  bush-covered  hill  almost 
defiantly  upon  the  pigmy  structures  in  the  valley.  In  its  cellars 
is  shown  as  a  curiosity  the  greatest  wine-cask  in  the  world.  From 
there  I  marched  on  the  dusty  road  through  the  plain  of  Baden  to 
the  town  of  Kehl,  opposite  Strassburg.  I  had  a  natural  curiosity 
to  see  the  celebrated  Cathedral  with  the  highest  spire  in  the  world, 
but  having  to  pass  the  frontier  of  France,  and  having  no  passport 
viseed  for  that  country,  I  had  to  do  it  at  my  own  risk.  Throwing 
aside  my  knapsack,  I  crossed  the  Rhine  on  the  bridge,  and  as- 
sumed the  swaggering  gait  of  a  man  who  is  going  on  his  accus- 
tomed path,  since  the  douaniers  (customs-officers)  are  less  strict 
with  country-people  pursuing  their  accustomed  vocations.  I 
had,  however,  to  pass  through  some  ordeals  before  arriving  at 
the  city,  for  one  of  the  excise-men  called  aloud,  in  the  French 
language,  whether  I  had  any  contraband,  and  felt  for  it  in  my 
pockets.  After  that  I  passed  between  ramparts  bristling  with 
cannons,  and  arrived  at  a  gate  beset  with  soldiers  and  bayonets. 
Not  daring  to  inquire  my  way  for  the  Cathedral,  I  chose  one  at 
random,  and  came  to  an  arsenal  before  which  stood  sentinels, 
one  of  whom  accosted  me  in  French  with  a  thundering:  "Ou 
allez-vous?"  (Where  do  you  go?)  I  answered  boldly,  "A  la 
ville ! "  (To  town. )  To  which  he  replied  in  measured  terms : "  Aucun 
citoyen  ne  va  par  ici. "  (No  citizen  goes  this  way.) 

I  turned  to  the  left,  and  at  last  got  into  the  real  city,  and  stood 
on  the  square,  from  where  rises  that  majestic  pile,  whose  spire 
reaches  the  bold  height  of  four  hundred  and  fifty-five  feet.  The 
nave  of  the  Cathedral  with  its  lofty  columns  is  a  triumph  of  archi- 
tecture, but  leaves  a  sombre  impression,  the  light  coming  in  dimly 
through  the  old  painted  windows.  On  the  platform,  where  the 
steeple  shows  its  carved  mouldings  and  seems  to  resolve  itself  into 
innumerable  small  spires,  there  is  a  splendid  view  on  the  fertile 
valley  of  the  Alsace  and  Baden. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  59 

Returning  to  the  other  shore,  I  marched  on  towards  the  capi- 
tal of  the  Grand  Duchy,  Karlsruhe,  which  -is  built  in  a  circle,  the 
ducal  palace  forming  the  centre,  from  which  start  many  streets 
as  radii,  whilst  others  cross  it  like  secants.  I  visited  here  three 
Pestalozzians :  the  Hofrath  Ladomus,  a  distinguished  mathe- 
matician, of  very  small  stature,  but  with  rolling  eyes  radiant  of 
intelligence;  Director  Stern  of  the  Protestant  Normal  School, 
and  Director  Nabholz  of  the  Catholic  Normal  School.  Strange 
to  say,  I  felt  by  far  more  at  home  in  the  latter  place  than  at  the 
former.  I  admired  the  calm,  thoughtful,  and  liberal  character  of 
Nabholz,  who  seemed  only  by  name  to  belong  to  the  Popish 
religion,  while  his  intelligent  mind  and  benevolent  heart  seemed 
to  penetrate  to  the  real  centre  of  Glory  and  Salvation.  His 
young  teachers  were  animated  by  the  same  spirit,  so  that  I  made 
friends  with  them.  On  the  other  hand,  Stern  belonged  to  that 
"select"  class  of  Christians  who  bewail  continually  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  world,  and  who  profess  their  own  great  sinfulness  in 
general,  whilst  they  defend  their  sanctity  in  particular. 

As  the  Duchy  of  Baden  is  contiguous  to  Switzerland,  my 
journey  came  soon  to  an  end,  and  I  rejoined  our  beautiful  family- 
circle  at  Gais  after  a  three  years'  absence. 

Record.  — From  Karlsruhe  I  entered  the  romantic  regions  of 
the  *  Schwarzwald  "  (Black  Forest)  which  already  remind  you  of 
Switzerland,  with  their  high  hills,  dark  forests,  scattered  cottages, 
and  picturesquely  dressed  men  and  women,  who  are  partially 
engaged  in  clock-making  and  straw-braiding. 

At  Schaffhausen  I  entered  Switzerland,  and  crossed  the  Rhine, 
and  after  a  short  march  entered  again  —  through  the  romantic 
gorge  which  is  formed  by  the  Rothbach  —  into  the  lovely  terri- 
tory of  my  native  village,  when  the  long  hidden  mountains  appear 
as  by  magic.  One  more  hill,  — our  house  appears,  — I  hear 
familiar  voices,  —  I  feel  the  tender  embrace  of  my  beloved  ones, 
and  am  Home  again. 

It  delighted  my  father's  heart  to  hear  me  report  my  visits  to 
many  of  his  Pestalozzian  friends.  Of  these,  six  were  principals 
of  Normal  schools,  two  Hofrathe,  and  as  such  admitted  to  royalty, 
three  were  professors  at  various  colleges,  and  one  (Schnyder  of 


60  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Wartensee)  a  musical  composer.  The  influence  of  all  of  them 
must  have  been  greatly  felt  in  Prussia  and  other  German  countries, 
both  in  regard  to  improved  methods  and  to  school  organization, 
which  other  countries  have  copied  as  a  shining  model.  Consider- 
ing all  this,  I  felt  that  my  visit  had  done  me  a  great  deal  of  good, 
as  a  means  of  observation  as  well  as  for  my  own  cultivation. 


CHAPTER  IX 

LAST  YEARS  IN  GAIS,  1841-1846 
DEPARTURE  FOR  ENGLAND 

THE  last  years  of  my  stay  passed  similarly  to  the  preceding 
ones,  except  that  I  could  be  of  greater  help  to  my  father,  both  in 
teaching  some  subjects  in  the  Normal  School  —  as  for  instance 
Drawing  —  and  some  French  and  Latin  in  the  boys'  department. 
Although  I  had  passed  my  twenty-first  year  and  hence  ceased  to 
be  a  minor,  the  thought  never  entered  my  mind  to  be  paid  for  my 
services;  in  the  same  way  the  earnings  of  my  sisters  went  to  the 
general  fund. 

In  spite  of  the  prevailing  custom  in  our  parts,  to  spend  some 
of  the  evenings  of  the  week  at  an  inn,  discussing  the  topics  of  the 
day,  neither  I  nor  my  brothers  felt  any  disposition  to  do  so,  since 
we  were  satisfied  with  the  attractions  of  our  pleasant  home-life, 
or  profitably  employed  in  some  literary  occupation.  I  remember 
that  about  this  time  I  had  a  fit  for  dramatic  composition,  and 
produced  during  some  winter  seasons  three  plays,  of  which  one 
was  entitled:  "Der  GlUckliche  Sturz";  another:  "Rudolph  von 
Habsburg  oder:  das  Handwerk  hat  einen  goldenen  Boden";  the 
third:  "Rudolph  von  Werdenberg  und  die  Appenzeller  am  Stoss." 
I  believe  two  of  them  have  been  printed,  although  I  have  never 
given  them  any  thought  except  as  youthful  productions  providing 
a  healthful  exercise  to  myself  and  perhaps  also  to  the  pupils  of  my 
class,  who  recited  the  parts  of  one  of  these  plays. 

Record.  — I  will  be  short  in  describing  the  remaining  years, 
during  which  I  stayed  in  my  paternal  village.  I  resumed  again 
my  lessons  in  the  various  departments  of  our  institution,  with  the 

61 


62  HERMANN  KRUSI 

consciousness  that  my  stay  in  foreign  parts  had  given  to  my  charac- 
ter more  independence  and  strength  of  purpose  than  before. 

In  the  long  winter  evenings,  and  during  leisure  hours,  I  generally 
employed  myself  with  literary  exercises,  which  appealed  to  my 
originality  and  inventive  power.  I  sketched  —  for  the  first  time 
—  a  course  of  Inventive  Drawing,  which,  however,  I  modified 
afterwards,  by  reducing  it  still  more  to  the  real  elements.  Geome- 
try and  History  were  also  favourite  studies. 

Although  very  fond  of  reading  some  branches  of  literature, 
I  always  preferred  studying  in  a  self-acting  manner,  to  a  mere 
rehearsal  of  books  made  by  others.  When  I  had  gathered  a  new 
idea  or  principle,  I  tried  to  make  it  productive.  This  was  appli 
cable  even  to  poetry  and  dramatic  writings,  of  which  I  had  been 
fond  from  my  early  youth.  As  a  boy  of  tender  years,  I  had  already 
admired  the  beautiful  poems  of  Schiller,  Goethe,  Burger,  as  well 
as  some  of  the  dramas  of  Shakespeare.  Whatever  was  in  rhyme 
or  verse  was  easily  impressed  on  my  memory,  even  when  I  hardly 
understood  its  meaning.  I  was,  for  instance,  passionately  fond 
of  the  life-like  descriptions  of  war  and  human  nature  depicted  in 
Homer's  immortal  works.  .  .  . 

I  soon  began  to  try  myself  in  poetry :  the  first  piece  was  written 
in  my  thirteenth  year  at  the  death  of  one  of  my  teachers;  others 
were  on  "The  Rheinfall,"  on  *' Leaving  Home,"  etc.  But  the 
greatest  number  of  poems  I  wrote  in  Dresden,  partly  because  one 
feels  more  disposed  to  reveries  in  the  absence  from  home,  and  in 
the  recollection  of  one's  friends,  etc.,  and  partly  because  I  became 
better  acquainted  with  the  laws  and  form  of  poetical  language. 
I  will  not  compliment  myself  on  having  accomplished  anything 
that  may  be  remembered  in  times  to  come  by  others  than  my 
family;  yet  I  do  not  regret  the  moments  I  have  spent  in  this  pleas- 
ant task.  Many  pieces  have  arisen  from  events  connected  with 
the  history  of  my  life,  and  thus  form  a  chronological  series  of 
pleasant  or  painful  recollections.  .  .  . 

My  friends,  and  even  some  literary  men,  to  whom  I  submitted 
my  dramatic  pieces,  expressed  their  satisfaction  in  their  perusal. 
One  has  since  been  printed,  and,  as  I  heard  from  my  brother, 
(for  I  had  gone  to  America)  severely  criticised  by  one  or  two 
reviews,  especially  in  regard  to  language.  My  language  was 
perhaps  not  worse  than  that  of  many  a  young  Swiss  writer,  who 
can  divest  himself  with  difficulty  of  some  idioms  used  in  this 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  63 

country.  Moreover,  I  believe  that  the  moralizing  character  of~ 
some  of  my  poems  and  dramatic  productions  is  occasionally 
opposed  to  the  gushing  forth  of  poetical  feeling,  and  stifles  those 
flitting  thoughts  which  can  gather  honey  from  every  flower.  Still 
I  have  seen  hearts  moved  even  by  my  humble  effusions,  and  it  is 
a  consolation  to  find  that  the  voice  of  nature  manifests  itself  with- 
out asking  the  critic's  permission  to  approve  or  admire  some 
passage,  in  spite  of  something  wanting  in  language  or  in  classical 
arrangement. 

It  seems  strange  that  such  a  poetical  country  as  Switzerland 
should  not  have  more  poets.  It  has  been  said,  that  the  continual 
contemplation  of  even  the  grandest  objects  of  Nature,  of  snow- 
covered  mountains,  roaring  waterfalls,  placid  lakes,  etc.,  begets 
a  certain  indifference  in  the  beholder,  which  leaves  him  as  cold 
in  their  admiration  as  the  inhabitant  of  a  monotonous  region. 
This  may  be  true,  if  we  only  judge  from  the  words,  or  power  of 
expression,  with  which  the  uneducated  mountain  people  are  but 
poorly  supplied.  But  the  so-called  "  Heimweh  "  of  all  mountain- 
eers, who  may  happen  to  have  come  to  a  far-off  level  country, 
tells  us  a  different  story;  for  the  eloquence  of  grief  shows  itself  in 
the  pictures  which  imagination  conjures  forth,  of  a  happy  home, 
amidst  the  free  mountain  heights,  amongst  the  avalanches  and 
waterfalls  of  his  native  country.  Such  recollections  enter  some- 
times my  soul.  I  shall  never  forget  the  mountain  scenery  which 
my  eyes  have  beheld,  —  the  deep  valleys  and  gorges  of  Grau- 
biindten,  the  Bernese  Oberland,  or  the  view  from  Mount  Righi, 
that  jewel  of  a  mountain. 

There  was  an  unexpected  addition  to  our  household  by  the 
arrival  of  an  English  family,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bennett  with  their 
four  children,  three  boys  and  a  girl,  and  a  governess.  The  oldest 
of  these  children  might  have  been  about  fourteen  years,  and  the 
youngest  three  years  old.  They  had  all  been  brought  up  accord- 
ing to  strict  tenets  of  Quakerism,  and  the  unusual  sight  of  a  Quaker 
family  travelling  over  the  Continent  for  pleasure  and  instruction 
is  explained  by  the  following  facts,  which  indirectly  attest  to  the 
powerful  influence  of  Pestalozzi  and  his  principles. 

From  lectures  delivered  in  London  by  Biber,  Greaves,  and 
other  enthusiastic  friends  and  followers  of  Pestalozzi,  Mr.  Bennett, 


64  HERMANN  KRUSI 

a  prosperous  merchant  in  the  tea  business,  had  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  the  first  duty  consisted  in  the  education  of  one's 
children,  which  a  man  absorbed  in  a  large  business  was  obliged 
to  leave  to  others  or  entirely  to  neglect.  Hence  he  gave  up  the 
personal  supervision  of  his  business,  and  with  his  whole  family 
started  for  Germany. 

At  Heidelberg  he  saw  and  read  a  pamphlet  of  my  father's, 
"Meine  Erinnerungen "  ("My  Recollections,"  i.e.,  during  his  asso- 
ciation with  Pestalozzi),  which  so  interested  him  that  he  directed 
his  way  to  Gais,  the  seat  of  the  author.  I  shall  ever  remember 
the  strange  appearance  of  a  man  in  his  Quaker  garb,  smiling  and 
holding  in  his  outstretched  hand  the  above  pamphlet,  with  one 
finger  pointing  to  the  name  Kriisi.  To  his  pleasure  and  surprise, 
I  managed  to  converse  with  him  in  tolerable  English,  and  on 
hearing  his  wishes  in  regard  to  his  educational  plans,  and  to  a 
simple  rural  residence  and  board,  we  accommodated  them  in  our 
own  house,  where  they  soon  felt  at  home. 

They  entered  into  perfect  harmony  with  our  habits  and  occu- 
pations, and  their  quiet  gentleness  was  never  ruffled,  notwith- 
standing the  absence  of  so  many  things  that  seem  necessary  to 
English  ideas  of  comfort.  There  were  but  few  traces  of  that 
Quaker  stiffness  and  formality  which  —  although  in  their  service 
they  boast  of  the  absence  of  all  ritualistic  forms  —  is  yet  one  of 
their  most  distinguishing  features,  from  the  contrast  it  presents 
with  the  forms  practised  by  the  rest  of  the  world.  As  an  example 
of  it,  I  will  only  mention  their  style  of  dress,  their  habit  of  keeping 
their  hats  on,  even  in  church,  and  their  addressing  one  by  using 
the  pronouns  "thou"  and  "thee,"  instead  of  "you."  The  seri- 
ousness of  their  faces  on  Sundays,  and  attempts  to  keep  their 
children  from  all  plays,  formed  another  contrast  to  our  habit  of 
considering  the  Sunday  a  day  of  recreation,  excursions,  and  inno- 
cent plays. 

In  some  respects  our  friends  were  more  liberal  than  their 
brethren ;  for  instance,  in  allowing  the  fine  arts,  Drawing  and  Music, 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  65 

to  become  a  part  of  their  studies.  Indeed,  Mrs.  Bennett  showed 
remarkable  skill  in  the  first-named  branch,  while  all  attempts 
made  to  teach  them  singing  proved  abortive,  probably  from  a 
long  disuse  of  the  organs  necessary  to  its  performance. 

The  boys  and  the  little  girl  took  part  in  the  instruction  given 
in  the  schools,  while  Mr.  Bennett,  besides  having  an  extensive 
correspondence,  found  ample  opportunity  for  indulging  in  his 
favourite  study  of  Botany  and  other  natural  branches.  Occasion- 
ally my  father  read  with  him  and  his  wife  in  "  Leonard  and  Ger- 
trude," which,  as  both  were  of  a  philanthropic  turn,  interested 
them  much  and  often  moved  them  to  tears. 

I  have  described  with  some  minuteness  the  sojourn  of  an 
English  family  at  our  mountain  home,  since  the  acquaintance 
with  them  made  me  familiar  with  many  traits  of  English  character, 
and  increased  my  knowledge  of  a  language  of  which  I  was  soon 
to  make  use  in  the  task  of  providing  a  living. 

Record.  — It  was  soon  after  my  return  from  Dresden  that  I 
made  —  in  company  with  Pfarrer  Weishaupt  —  a  trip  to  Italy, 
as  far  as  Milan.  We  chose  the  way  through  Coire,  where  the 
panorama  of  the  Rhsetian  mountains  opens,  presenting  at  every 
stage  of  the  journey  new  features  of  interest;  now  we  cross  a  pass 
surrounded  by  rocky  peaks  and  silent  glaciers;  then  we  descend 
into  the  deep  valley,  where  we  find  a  roaring  river,  sometimes 
burying  itself  between  impending  precipices;  yet  in  these  inhos- 
pitable regions  we  find  small  but  poor  villages,  and  isolated 
cottages.  We  then  ascend  Mount  Julier,  on  whose  top  lie  two 
enigmatic  pillars;  and  then  behold  the  beautiful  Engadine,  trav- 
ersed in  its  whole  length  (sixty  miles)  by  a  green  mountain  torrent, 
and  adorned  by  a  great  number  of  thrifty  villages,  many  of  which 
owe  their  fine  houses  to  emigrants  of  the  valley,  who  have  estab- 
lished confectionery-shops  in  the  great  cities  of  Europe,  and  then 
return  here  again,  to  spend  the  remainder  of  their  life  amongst 
their  native  mountains. 

It  is  in  one  of  these  villages  where  my  sister  Gertrude,  now  1  a 
widow,  lives  with  her  children,  although  she  exchanges  occasionally 
the  six  months  of  severe  winter  for  the  warmer  clime  of  Italy. 
1  This  was  written  about  1858. 


66  HERMANN  KRUSI 

It  is  easy  to  reach  the  latter  country  by  several  fine  mountain 
passes.  We  chose  the  Bernina,  the  least  commodious,  and 
met  on  its  icy  summit  with  a  severe  snow-storm ;  descending  after- 
wards into  the  lovely  valley  of  Poschiavo,  which,  although  inhabited 
by  people  speaking  the  Italian  language,  belongs  to  Switzer- 
land. We  then  enter  the  Italian  valley  Veltlin,  celebrated  for 
its  dark  wine,  and  are  soon  upon  the  romantic  lake  of  Como, 
richly  adorned  with  fine  towns,  villas,  convents,  vineyards,  slopes 
overgrown  with  chestnut  trees,  and  affording  a  view  of  the  Alps 
in  the  background. 

I  have  no  space  here  to  describe  the  beauties  of  Milan,  its 
marble  cathedral,  Triumphal  Arch,  Amphitheatre,  hospitals,  and 
the  celebrated  echo  at  the  villa  Simonetta,  which  repeats  a  whole 
tune  with  perfect  distinctness,  and  a  pistol  shot  thirty  or  forty 
times,  or  to  enlarge  on  the  great  and  picturesque  beauties  of  Mount 
Simplon,  with  its  splendid  road  and  galleries  constructed  by 
Napoleon;  nor  can  I  do  justice  to  the  Bernese  mountains,  which 
we  crossed  from  the  hot-baths  of  Leuk  by  the  Gemini  pass;  or  to 
the  wild  and  lovely  beauty  of  the  lakes  of  Thun  and  Brienz,  of 
the  fall  of  the  Staubbach  ((930  feet  high);  and  many  other  cele- 
brated scenes,  depicted  in  the  handbooks  of  travellers. 

I  will  only  observe,  that  on  our  return  home,  in  descending 
over  Mount  Albis  to  the  lovely  lake  of  Zurich,  we  witnessed  a  kind 
of  political  revolution,  the  country  people  having  risen  en  masse, 
to  protect  their  holy  religion,  which  they  considered  endangered 
by  the  nomination  of  a  rationalistic  professor  (Strauss)  to  a  vacant 
chair  in  the  University.  The  government  was  overthrown,  but 
unfortunately  not  without  bloodshed.  Revolutions  of  this  kind 
are  of  not  unfrequent  occurrence  in  Switzerland,  whose  every 
Canton  is  a  sovereignty  in  itself.  Basel,  Schwytz,  Wallis,  Neuf- 
chatel,  etc.,  have  gone  through  similar  ordeals,  which  ended 
generally  in  the  the  triumph  of  the  popular  party 

I  made  a  similar  trip  some  years  afterwards  with  an  English- 
man, Mr.  Bennett.  I  must  mention  here  as  a  providential  fact, 
which  has  influenced  my  movements  in  this  world  to  a  consider- 
able degree,  that  we  harboured  at  different  times  Englishmen  in 
our  family  at  Gais,  who  were  attracted  by  the  fame  my  father 
had  attained  as  an  educator  and  friend  of  Pestalozzi.  The  first 
young  man  who  resided  with  us  was  Mr.  Ronalds,  a  highly  in- 
telligent man,  now  Professor  of  Chemistry  at  the  University  of 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  67 

Galway.  The  next  was  Mr.  Rowland,  a  queer  genius,  who  with 
an  honest  heart  combined  a  mind  which  had  led  him  to  embrace 
different  religious  views,  sometimes  of  an  exactly  opposite  charac- 
ter. He  had  also  tried  emigration  to  America,  but  without  suc- 
cess, and  now  prepared  himself  with  my  father  as  a  teacher,  in 
which  he  did  not  succeed  better,  from  an  inherent  stiffness  or 
inflexibility  of  thought  and  action. 

During  the  trip  with  Mr.  Bennett,  we  arrived  in  a  valley 
hardly  ever  visited  by  travellers,  and  peopled  by  inhabitants  who 
speak  the  so-called  Romanic  language,  and  exhibit,  in  their  habi- 
tations as  well  as  customs,  the  traces  of  great  antiquity.  They 
call  water  "ava,"  butter  "panch,"  church  "baselg,"  white  "  alb," 
house  "maisa";  their  language  shows  a  relationship  with  the 
Latin  and  French,  but  the  names  of  their  villages,  mostly  terminat- 
ing in  "is,"  show  that  the  original  language  of  their  ancestors, 
the  Rhaetii  (of  whom  Livy  and  Plinius  speak),  must  have  been 
entirely  different  from  Latin.1 

We  crossed  the  Panix  pass,  and  descended  into  the  romantic 
valley  of  Glarus,  the  birthplace  of  my  mother,  which  is  buried 
between  immense  mountains,  of  which  several,  as  Mount  Dodi, 
are  12,000  feet  high;  yet  there  is  much  wealth  even  in  these  valleys, 
as  there  is  wherever  Protestants  are  found;  but  amongst  the  Catho- 
lics, to  whom  emigration  seems  uncongenial,  and  who  are  contented 
with  the  poverty  of  their  home,  we  find  occasionally  a  hereditary 
race  of  beggars,  who  annoy  the  tourists  to  such  an  extent  that 
some  of  these  believe  the  Swiss  in  general  to  be  a  poor  people, 
in  which  they  are  greatly  mistaken.  They  are  in  the  aggregate 
wealthier  than  the  neighbouring  nations,  chiefly  by  industries  to 
which  especially  those  parts  devote  themselves  that  have  been 
denied  the  production  of  corn,  fruit  and  wine,  as  for  instance  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Tara  mountains,  of  Appenzell,  the  Engadine, 
Glarus,  etc. 

I  could  fill  a  volume  in  describing  my  excursions,  and  the 
occasional  adventures  I  had.  I  was  present  at  three  grand  re- 
unions of  Swiss  Shooters  (Schiitzenfeste)  where  some  two  thou- 
sand men,  armed  with  their  carabines,  come  together  in  some 
town,  to  practise  target-shooting,  and  to  draw  the  prizes  offered 
on  such  occasions.  As  there  are  generally  many  thousand  visitors 
from  all  parts  present,  it  is  considered  a  national  festivity,  where  a 
1  For  further  items  on  this  point,  see  pp.  99,  262,  and  408. 


68  HERMANN  KRUSI 

great  many  patriotic  speeches  are  delievered,  and,  amidst  singing 
and  jubilee,  innumerable  bottles  of  wines  are  emptied  for  "the 
honour  and  welfare  of  the  country/* 

A  festivity  of  a  nobler  character  is  found  in  the  so-called 
Sangervereine  (singing  reunions),  where  as  many  singers  or  sing- 
ing companies  unite  on  one  spot,  and  raise  their  voices  in  one 
majestic  chorus,  and  after  this  in  separate  bands,  in  order  to  win 
the  prize  of  honour. 

Not  less  interesting  and  meritorious  is  the  National  Turner- 
fest,  or  the  gathering  of  the  best  gymnasts  in  one  place,  where 
they  perform  the  most  difficult  feats,  presenting  as  fine  an  array 
of  young,  muscular  men  as  it  has  ever  been  my  fate  to  behold. 
The  prizes  are  not  in  money,  but  consist  of  elegant  work  made  by 
the  hands  of  ladies,  which  is  a  more  dignified  kind  of  reward. 

It  was  on  such  occasions  especially  that  I  visited  also  many  of 
the  historical  places  of  Switzerland,  the  battle-fields  of  Sempach, 
St.  Jacob,  Morgarten,  and  that  memorable  nook  near  the  "  Lake 
of  Four  Cantons,"  the  Griitli,  where  the  first  step  for  the  liberation 
of  our  country  was  taken. 

Whilst  passing  the  battlefield  of  Morgarten,  and  reflecting 
whether  some  of  the  virtues  of  the  valiant  forefathers  had  come 
to  their  descendants,  I  found  a  specimen  of  a  man  to  whom  the 
testimony  of  honesty  and  conscientiousness  could  not  have  been 
denied.  I  inquired  of  him  the  way  to  cross  the  Albis  mountain, 
in  order  to  descend  to  the  shores  of  Lake  Zurich.  He  kindly 
informed  me  of  it,  and  sent  his  little  son  to  accompany  me  part  of 
the  way.  According  to  the  custom  of  little  children,  the  boy  went 
with  me  for  a  mile,  and  then  explained  in  a  kind  of  innocent 
gabble,  that  with  yonder  beech-tree  I  had  to  turn  to  the  right,  till 
I  came  to  a  huge  pine-tree,  and  from  thence  to  the  left,  where  I 
should  find  some  cows  grazing,  etc.,  etc.  As  might  be  expected, 
I  was  soon  out  of  the  right  path,  and  being  now  two  or  three 
miles  from  the  village,  where  I  had  engaged  the  boy,  I  was  un- 
willing to  return,  and  in  that  uncertainty  sat  down  with  the  indif- 
ference of  a  traveller  who  is  sure  to  find  some  shelter  under  the 
blue  heavens.  All  at  once  I  hear  a  voice,  which  seemed  to  call 
for  me,  and  behold  my  honest  informant,  the  father  of  the  boy, 
who,  seeing  his  son  return  so  soon,  was  afraid  that  he  had  not 
given  me  the  right  directions,  and  being  unable  to  bear  the  thought 
that  an  unknown  traveller  might  lose  his  way  from  that  cause, 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  69 

had  started  in  pursuit  of  me  for  nearly  three  miles,  up  the  moun- 
tain, in  order  to  tell  me  that  I  had  gone  astray,  and  to  lead  me 
farther,  till  I  could  not  miss  my  way.  He  even  refused  all 
remuneration. 

These  honest  people,  whether  they  are  Catholics  or  not  (and 
he  happened  to  be  one)  living  between  or  on  their  inhospitable 
mountains,  are  so  very  adverse  to  leaving  their  homesteads  that 
we  often  find  families  whose  ancestors  for  one  or  two  hundred 
years  back  have  lived  and  died  in  the  same  house.  They  are 
even  unwilling  to  leave  their  native  village,  when  impending 
dangers  seem  to  force  them  to  do  so.  An  instance  of  it  was  fur- 
nished by  the  inhabitants  of  Felsberg  near  Coire.  About  the 
year  1842,  an  immense  rock,  several  hundred  feet  in  height  and 
breadth,  and  of  proportionate  thickness,  threatened  to  detach  it- 
self from  the  mountain-side  directly  behind  the  village.  Impelled 
by  curiosity,  I  had  climbed  up  myself  —  for  weary  three  hours  — 
to  see  the  yawning  gulf,  which  seemed  to  widen  by  slow  degrees. 
Occasionally  huge  fragments  came  thundering  down,  by  day 
and  night,  chasing  the  inhabitants  away,  panting  and  shrieking 
from  fright.  The  authorities  of  the  Canton,  or  rather  of  Coire, 
advised  them  to  move,  and  offered  them  gratis  land  for  the  pur- 
pose; contributions  were  collected  and  houses  were  built  on  that 
land.  But  although  these  houses  looked  neater  than  their  old 
ones,  they  remained  in  their  native  village,  preferring  an  indefinite 
danger  to  a  definite  separation  from  old  and  cherished  associations : 
and  there  they  are  still  —  and  so  is  the  mountain. 

From  these  reminiscences,  which  are  rambling  in  more  than 
one  sense,  I  must  return  again  to  my  home,  where  my  father, 
although  nearly  seventy  years  of  age,  was  still  presiding  in  the 
fulness  of  strength  and  health  over  the  united  institutions. 

The  relation  of  sons  and  daughters,  with  regard  to  the  alle- 
giance they  owe  to  their  parents,  is  somewhat  different  on  the 
European  Continent,  and  in  the  rural  portions  especially,  from 
the  custom  which  seems  to  prevail  in  America.  Although  two 
of  my  sisters  and  myself  had  passed  the  age  of  twenty-five,  we 
never  thought  of  taking  an  important  step  without  the  advice  and 
consent  of  our  parents;  we  aided  them,  and  earned  money  sepa- 
rately, but  we  gave  it  cheerfully  to  the  common  fund,  and  were 
satisfied  with  clothing  and  board,  and  occasional  sums  of  money 
for  our  pleasure  trips,  etc.,  which  were  never  refused.  On  the 


70  HERMANN  KRUSI 

other  hand,  we  had  money  placed  in  the  savings-banks,  although 
this  was  done  in  an  impartial  manner,  about  the  same  sum  for 
every  child.  We  had  been  brought  up  in  an  unselfish  manner, 
had  received  a  good  education,  which  possibly  prevented  us  from 
being  selfish  in  return,  especially  when  we  considered  how  favoured 
we  were  in  possessing  such  parents,  particularly  such  a  father, 
whose  whole  life  and  work  had  been  an  ornament  to  his  country, 
and  whose  countenance,  which  was  ever  beaming  when  he  saw 
the  beauties  of  nature,  or  moral  fruits  of  virtue  and  simplicity, 
bore  the  stamp  of  manly  honesty  combined  with  high  intelligence. 
I  for  my  part  was  determined  to  stand  with  my  father  till  his  death. 

The  time  allotted  by  Government  for  the  duration  of  the 
Appenzell  Normal  School  was  drawing  to  a  close.  It  was  apparent 
that  twenty  villages  with  about  one  hundred  schools  were  nearly 
or  quite  supplied  with  the  requisite  teachers.  My  father  was 
approaching  his  seventieth  year,  and  although  still  hale  and  vigor- 
ous could  not  expect  a  much  longer  lease  for  active  labours.  The 
year  1844  was  destined  to  cause  an  important  change  in  our  family. 
It  was  on  the  last  Sunday  of  April  that  my  father  with  his  grown 
sons  visited  for  the  last  time  the  Landsgemeinde  at  Trogen.  On 
account  of  exposure  during  a  wet  day,  he  contracted  there  a  seri- 
ous disease  of  the  bladder  which  went  on  aggravating  until  there 
was  no  hope  for  his  recovery.  The  last  scenes  on  his  death-bed 
were  both  touching  and  elevating;  for  a  devoted  labourer  in  the 
vineyard  of  education,  a  loving  father,  and  faithful  citizen  went 
to  his  well-deserved  rest.  A  numerous  crowd  of  friends  —  some 
of  whom  had  been  his  pupils  more  than  fifty  years  ago  —  joined 
in  the  funeral  procession  to  the  rural  cemetery  of  Gais,  which 
holds  his  remains.  While  I  write  this  (July  25,  1894)  just  fifty 
years  have  elapsed  since  our  father's  death,  and  there  are  yet 
four  out  of  eight  children  left,  who  will  remember  the  solemn  day. 

Record.  — In  the  last  year  before  his  death  he  celebrated  a 
day  which  hardly  one  of  a  thousand  teachers  ever  lives  to  see, 
namely,  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  his  career  as  a  teacher.  Nearly 
all  his  former  scholars,  and  a  great  many  other  teachers,  assembled 


HERMANN  KRUSI,  IST 
Director  of  the  first  Appenzell  Cantonal  Normal  School,  1833-1844] 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  71 

on  that  day,  to  offer  him  a  tribute  of  their  appreciation  of  the 
great  work  he  had  achieved.  One  of  them,  in  an  appropriate 
speech,  presented  him  with  a  silver  pitcher,  bearing  an  inscrip- 
tion  

In  order  to  show  the  youthfulness  of  his  disposition,  and  the 
possession  of  his  faculties  up  to  the  last  two  months  of  his  life,  I 
will  mention  that  he  attended  to  his  lessons  till  sickness  over- 
came him,  and  continued  working  on  his  last  manuscript.  .  .  . 

The  sad  day,  which  deprived  us  of  the  Sun  of  our  family, 
which  had  shed  its  rays  so  peacefully  and  calmly  for  many  years 
of  happiness,  was  the  25th  of  July,  1844.  I  have  described  in 
another  pamphlet  (annexed  to  the  edition  of  Kriisi's  poems)  the 
cause  and  circumstances  connected  with  the  death  of  our  beloved 
father;  as  also  the  day  of  his  funeral,  which  was  one  of  the  most 
solemn  which  Gais  had  ever  seen. 

His  death  was  in  many  respects  a  sad  blow  for  us,  and  espe- 
cially to  my  good  mother,  with  whom  he  had  lived  in  happy  union 
for  thirty-two  years.  Although  we  were  not  entirely  unprovided, 
it  was  evident  that  a  separation  of  the  family  would  be  indispen- 
sable; not,  however,  at  once,  for  the  three  years'  course  of  the 
Normal  School  not  being  yet  terminated,  I  still  continued  to  draw 
my  salary  for  a  year  longer;  moreover,  my  sisters'  school  was  still 
in  a  satisfactory  condition,  although  not  very  large,  as  was  also 
the  boys'  school.  But  as  the  name  and  reputation  of  my  father 
were  essential  to  the  maintenance  of  their  schools,  especially  of  the 
Normal  School,  we  were  prepared  for  a  change,  and  expected  it 
with  a  calm  resignation,  which  we  seemed  to  have  inherited  from 
our  revered  father,  whose  motto  had  constantly  been :  "  God  will 
show  the  way  to  those  who  trust  in  Him." 

After  my  father's  death,  as  the  eldest  son,  I  became  in  some 
manner  the  head  of  the  family,  although  in  matters  of  domestic 
economy  and  in  accounts  my  mother  did  the  principal  business, 
being  of  a  far  more  practical  stamp  than  myself.  Of  her  charac- 
ter I  will  say  a  few  words  here.  By  nature  she  was  very  different 
from  my  father,  but  fortunately  had  some  useful  qualities  which 
he  possessed  in  a  less  degree;  namely,  order,  system,  and  good 
economy;  it  was  to  her  especially  we  owed  the  money  savings  for 
the  children.  Her  principles  of  physical  education  were  good, 
and  she  always  showed  herself  a  loving  mother  to  her  children, 
especially  to  those  whom  Nature  seemed  to  have  most  neglected. 


72  HERMANN  KRUSI 

On  the  other  hand,  she  had  but  little  taste  for  abstruse  science, 
and  had  rarely  communion  with  my  father  about  educational 
matters.  I  do  not  believe  that  she  felt  a  great  interest  in  the  in- 
stitutions which  he  had  under  his  direction;  for  as  she  was  of 
rather  weak  health,  and  of  a  nervous  disposition,  the  cares  con- 
nected with  them  were  not  congenial  to  her,  and  any  noise  and 
turmoil,  if  it  proceeded  not  from  her  own  family,  did  not  sound 
musical  in  her  ears.  She  never,  to  my  knowledge,  took  part  in 
the  teaching  of  other  children  but  her  own.  She  loved  my  father 
tenderly,  as  he  deserved,  although  she  grumbled  occasionally  at 
his  expenses  in  books,  or  at  his  liberality  to  the  poor,  and  to  un- 
worthy supplicants  —  who  never  went  away  with  empty  hands : 
but  all  this  was  done  for  the  good  of  the  whole,  and  my  father  was 
wise  enough  to  respect  her  intention,  and  never  showed  any  ill- 
humour.  As  for  myself,  I  incurred  her  displeasure  as  a  boy 
especially  on  account  of  my  untidy  ways,  and  occasional  forget- 
fulness.  But  after  my  father's  death  she  treated  me  with  all  the 
deference  of  an  elder  friend  towards  a  younger  one,  and  we  went 
on  together  in  the  best  harmony. 

With  regard  to  the  other  members  of  our  family,  I  must  re- 
mark that  some  of  them  had  already  left  home,  and  were  provided 
for,  or  were  on  the  way  of  earning  their  own  bread.  My  eldest 
sister,  Mina,  had  married  a  worthy  man,  Doctor  Kung  of  Heiden, 
a  man  distinguished  in  his  profession,  and  not  without  means, 
although  the  great  fire  which  consumed  the  village  of  Heiden  in 
.  .  .  had  bereft  him  suddenly  of  all  his  hard-earned  property. 
Brother  Gottlieb  was  then  at  Berne  pursuing  his  studies  in  medi- 
cine at  the  University,  and  brother  Jacob  was  engaged  as  an 
apprentice  of  the  Pharmaceutic  business  at  Schaffhausen,  and 
later  at  Biberach.  There  remained  with  us  sister  Gertrude,  a 
person  of  excellent  heart  and  simple,  unassuming  manners; 
Charles,  a  tall-grown  boy,  with  blonde  hair  and  blue  eyes,  re- 
sembling none  of  the  family,  either  in  person  or  in  character, 
being  of  an  abstruse  disposition,  full  of  talent,  especially  for 
languages,  bad  of  hearing  and  therefore  often  absent-minded, 
looking  exceedingly  green  and  crestfallen  when  he  appeared  in 
company.  Sister  Elisa  was  more  developed  in  flesh  than  other- 
wise, showed  talent  for  some  things,  was  not  over-fond  of  study. 
Mary,  the  last  born,  was  hard  of  hearing  and,  therefore,  slow  in 
learning;  yet,  strange  to  say,  she  showed  most  talent  in  music, 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  73 

and  learned  the  first  piece  at  the  age  of  four  years,  merely  from 
hearing  others  play  it,  and  then  trying  to  do  it  herself.  She  was  of 
a  loving  and  confiding  disposition,  and  proved  the  care  and  con- 
solation of  her  anxious  mother  on  her  last  days,  under  whose 
guidance  she  remained  till  death  separated  them. 

After  the  death  of  Father  Kriisi,  it  became  necessary  for 
Pfarrer  Weishaupt,  myself,  and  another  teacher  to  bring  the  last 
term  of  the  Normal  School  to  a  close  by  supplying  the  necessary 
instruction. 

Record.  —  The  last  year  I  spent  at  Gais  was  not  without  its 
interesting  features  and  events.  First,  there  was  the  close  of  the 
Normal  School,  which  had,  during  the  ten  years  of  its  existence, 
formed  more  than  one  hundred  teachers;  a  supply  which  was 
more  than  sufficient  for  the  twenty  communes  of  Appenzell. 
Then,  there  was  the  one-hundredth  anniversary  of  Pestalozzi's 
birth,  which  was  celebrated  throughout  the  principal  towns  of 
Germany  and  Switzerland.  The  schoolmasters  of  Appenzell 
had  the  more  reason  to  do  honour  to  the  memory  of  this  day,  as 
the  first  three  assistants  of  Pestalozzi,  Kriisi,  Tobler,  and  Niederer, 
had  been  of  their  number,  and  would  have  hailed  this  day  with 
joy,  had  they  not,  by  a  strange  dispensation  of  Providence,  left 
this  world  the  preceding  year :  —  they,  nevertheless,  received 
their  share  of  grateful  memory. 

But  the  end  of  the  young  ladies'  school  was  also  approaching, 
on  account  of  the  proposed  marriage  of  my  sister  Gertrude  with 
a  wealthy  merchant  from  the  Engadine.  All  these  changes  and  re- 
movals would,  of  course,  cripple  our  means  of  income,  especially 
those  necessary  for  the  support  of  my  mother  and  her  two  young 
daughters;  for  as  concerns  myself  and  two  of  my  brothers  (who 
had  nearly  completed  their  studies  at  college,  etc.)  we  were  ex- 
pected to  strike  out  for  ourselves  after  the  breaking  up  of  our 
household. 

Fortunately,  the  maintenance  of  my  mother  and  her  two 
daughters  was  secured  by  an  arrangement  of  our  new  brother- 
in-law,  which  was  to  supply  them  with  another  home  in  the 
beautiful  village  of  Heiden,  in  the  house  of  one  of  her  sons  and 


74  HERMANN   KRUSI 

near  the  family  of  my  eldest  sister,  who  had  married  Dr.  Kiing. 
With  these  cares  removed,  we  spent  the  last  year  in  Gais  in  com- 
parative peace  and  happiness,  although  constantly  reminded  of 
the  severe  loss  we  had  sustained  by  the  death  of  our  dear  father. 
This  recollection  was  intensified  by  a  task  to  which  I  devoted  my 
leisure  hours. 

A  year  before  his  death  my  father  made  a  collection  of  the 
poems  composed  by  him  at  the  request  of  his  friend,  Pfarrer 
Weishaupt,  who  wanted  them  for  many  of  his  musical  pieces. 
These  poems,  classified  by  him  under  the  title  of  "  Family,  Country, 
Nature,  and  Religion,"  I  concluded  to  publish  as  an  act  of  filial 
piety  —  with  an  introductory  biographical  chapter  which  I  thought 
might  interest  his  numerous  friends,  and  the  more  so  as  I  could 
add  to  it  some  unprinted  documents  from  the  period  of  my  father's 
connection  with  Pestalozzi.  I  added  to  the  above  collection  of 
poems  some  of  my  own,  mostly  referring  to  some  shining  facts 
in  Swiss  history  or  its  scenery.  It  is  not  for  me  to  speak  of  the 
merits  of  these  poetical  productions,  and  as  for  my  own,  they 
need  hardly  any  more  severe  or  impartial  critic  than  myself, 
judging  from  the  feeling  they  now  produce  in  me.  Poetry,  in  the 
first  place,  is,  or  should  be,  the  outgrowth  of  pure  elevated  feeling 
—  but  its  adequate  expression  requires  the  assistance  of  a  culti- 
vated intelligence,  and  some  knowledge  of  the  rules  of  metric  art. 
Although  in  youth  some  feelings,  like  those  of  love,  may  be  exces- 
sively strong  and,  so  to  say,  permeate  your  whole  being,  yet  a 
time  may  come,  after  the  illusion  has  been  dispelled  (which  tem- 
porarily kept  reason  captive),  when  the  effusions  of  a  youthful 
imagination  may  cease  to  give  any  pleasure  to  their  author.  This 
is  even  more  the  case  when  many  poetical  productions  have 
been  chiefly  the  means  for  performing  "  mental  gymnastics  "  as  a 
pjeasant  and  not  unprofitable  task  at  the  formative  age  of  youthful 
existence.  As  many  of  my  poems  belong  to  this  category,  it  is 
not  to  be  wondered  that  I  hardly  ever  read  them  now,  and  that 
my  most  intimate  friends  know  nothing  about  their  existence. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  75 

I  make,  however,  an  exception  with  a  few  of  my  poems,  which 
were  dedicated  to  the  memory  of  my  two  departed  daughters, 
Minnie  and  Gertie,  which  have  at  least  the  merit  of  being  the 
outgrowth  of  deep,  sorrowful  feeling.  These  dear  children  having 
been  taken  away  in  the  springtime  of  life,  crowned  with  all  the 
graces  of  love,  innocence,  and  simplicity  —  no  illusion  can  ever 
arise  to  dim  the  recollection,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  a  fond  hope 
for  future  reunion  or  assimilation. 

But  to  descend  from  poetical  dreams  and  aspirations  to  stern 
reality,  the  problem  to  be  solved  —  in  the  fall  of  1845  —  was, 
what  place  in  this  wide  world  would  offer  to  me  some  employment 
and  at  the  same  time  the  means  for  further  cultivation  ?  Through 
an  old  friend  of  my  father  (Pastor  Appenzeller  of  Biel)  I  was 
informed  that  he  had  the  means  of  procuring  for  me  the  situation 
of  tutor  in  a  wealthy  family  in  Liefland  (Russia).  This  I  decided 
not  to  accept  until  I  had  heard  from  Dr.  Mayo,  Director  of  a 
private  school  for  boys,  at  Cheam  (England),  to  whom  I  had 
made  application.  The  answer  came  from  his  widow  (Dr.  Mayo 
having  but  recently  died)  and  was  favourable  to  my  request. 

My  decision  was  taken,  for  the  prospect  of  a  sojourn  in  Eng- 
land, which  offered  means  for  interesting  observations  on  social, 
industrial,  and  political  matters  under  the  protection  of  consti- 
tutional laws,  was  preferable  to  one  in  a  secluded  country-seat  in 
the  German  part  of  Russia  under  the  "paternal!"  rule  of  the 
Czar.  My  trunk  was  soon  packed,  and  after  taking  leave  of  my 
family  and  other  relatives  and  friends,  I  could  exclaim  with 
Byron,  although  with  no  bitterness,  "  My  native  land,  farewell ! " 


CHAPTER  X 

MY  EXPERIENCES  AT  CHEAM,  ENGLAND,  1846 

I  NEED  not  say  much  of  my  journey  to  England,  partly  because 
most  of  its  details  have  escaped  my  mind,  and  partly  because  my 
journey  through  Baden  and  down  the  Rhine  offered  no  new 
features.  In  Belgium,  however,  the  romantic  scenery  and  thriving 
cities  presented  some  new  attractions;  and  at  Ostend  I  enjoyed, 
for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  the  sight  of  the  ocean.  After  a  four 
or  five  hours'  ride  on  the  steamboat,  the  white  cliffs  of  Albion 
came  into  sight;  and  soon  after,  I  set  my  foot  on  its  soil  at  Dover, 
where  many  new  objects  met  my  observing  eye. 

In  other  countries  of  Europe  there  is  always  a  gentle  transition 
from  one  country  to  the  other,  both  in  regard  to  physical  features 
and  people ;  but  on  an  island  such  as  England,  which  has  developed 
a  civilization  of  its  own,  the  changes  are  more  abrupt.  What 
struck  me  among  other  things  were  the  many  windmills  on  the 
hills,  and  the  solid  character  of  the  buildings.  Arrived  at  the 
station  and  taking  a  seat  in  a  third-class  carriage,  I  found  a  marked 
difference  in  the  appearance  of  the  dress  of  the  people,  by  which 
in  most  parts  of  the  Continent  you  can  distinguish  the  different 
classes  of  society,  and  more  especially  the  rural  population.  Here 
everybody  seemed  to  be  well  dressed. 

After  a  ride  of  several  hours  through  a  fine  country,  in  which 
fields  planted  with  hops  formed  a  principal  feature,  I  could  dis- 
cover through  the  hazy  atmosphere  the  dim  outline  of  an  immense 
city  (London). 

I  was  not  unmindful  of  the  dangers  which  beset  an  unwary 
stranger  on  being  left  to  find  his  way  alone  in  such  a  labyrinth 

76 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  77 

of  streets;   and  hence  was  glad   to  find  a  tolerably  good  hotel, 
from  which  I  could  make  further  inquiries. 

Record.  — At  last  I  saw  a  sea  of  buildings  loom  out  from  the 
distance.  With  a  beating  heart,  I  approached  that  far-famed, 
and  in  many  respects  ill-famed  city,  —  London.  One  of  my  first 
cares  was,  where  to  put  up  for  the  first  night,  since  I  should  not 
have  time  to  make  use  of  my  letters  of  introduction.  Arrived  at 
Bricklayers  Station  in  the  suburb  of  Southwark,  and  two  miles 
from  London  Bridge,  I  inquired  for  Kings  Arms,  an  inn  wliich  a 
fellow-traveller  had  named  to  me.  A  man  with  a  wheelbarrow 
offered  to  transport  my  things  there.  I  walked  with  him,  but  as 
he  seemed  to  take  a  long  time  to  arrive,  my  imagination  conjured 
up  within  me  some  stories  of  travellers  having  been  enticed  to  the 
dens  of  robbers  and  worse,  and  I  got  somewhat  nervous.  A  man 
informed  me  that  we  had  passed  Kings  Arms,  and  pointed  it  out 
to  me;  my  porter  denied  that  it  was  so.  I  went  myself  into  the 
bar-room,  and  asked  in  an  excited  manner,  whether  this  was  the 
inn  mentioned,  to  which  they  replied  in  the  affirmative. 

I  was  somewhat  relieved,  though  not  at  ease;  for,  in  accordance 
with  English  customs,  I  was  shown  into  a  lonely,  sombre-looking 
room,  and  was  then  asked  what  I  should  like  for  supper.  This 
was  a  very  simple  question,  but  rather  embarrassing  for  one 
who  does  not  know  well  the  language  of  the  country,  and  least  of 
all  the  particular  terms  for  certain  dishes  or  the  measures  used 
in  giving  out  food  and  drink.  For  instance,  when  I  was  asked 
about  the  latter,  I  decided  for  "ale,"  having  heard  that  such  a 
beverage  existed.  Then  came  the  question,  "What  ale:  Burton's 
or  Bass'  or  Scotch  ale  ?  "  Here  the  choice  was  more  difficult,  for 
I  knew  neither,  and  hence  chose  "the  Scotch"  at  random;  but  I 
was  not  yet  to  get  it,  without  being  asked  how  much  of  it  I  wanted. 
This  was  another  poser,  for  since  I  had  never  in  my  life  heard  the 
name  and  meaning  of  a  "pint,  quart,"  etc.,  I  could  name  no 
particular  measure,  but  said:  "Bring  me  a  bottle."  This  was 
brought,  and  I  enjoyed  the  strong  ale  hugely  after  having  fasted 
nearly  the  whole  day.  But  now  I  made  another  mistake,  from 
ignorance  of  the  quality  of  the  beverage,  of  which  in  Germany  it 
is  customary  to  drink  several  bottles  at  one  sitting.  I  did  the  same 
thing  now,  which  could  not  fail  to  affect  my  head  considerably 
so  as  to  make  me  retire  to  bed  rather  early.  I  mention  these 


78  HERMANN  KRUSI 

trifling  things  merely  as  an  instance  of  the  difficulties  a  newcomer 
has  to  overcome  in  a  country  where  everything  seems  to  be  managed 
after  a  set  mould  and  fashion,  which  the  natives  expect  should  be 
understood  and  imitated  at  once,  without  troubling  themselves 
to  explain  it. 

On  the  next  day,  I  happened  —  as  by  accident  —  close  by 
London  Bridge,  to  discover  the  name  of  the  firm  "Bennett  and 
Brown"  over  a  tea-store,  which  belonged  to  our  Quaker  friend 
and  his  partner.  Mr.  Bennett  and  family  being  absent,  I  intro- 
duced myself  to  Mr.  Brown,  with  whom  I  found  a  friendly  recep- 
tion and  good  advice  for  my  further  plans.  As  I  was  bound  for 
Cheam,  I  did  not  see  much  of  London,  except  its  general  features, 
of  which  the  most  prominent  was  the  perpetual  roar  and  thunder 
of  thousands  of  wagons  and  carriages  traversing  the  main  streets; 
also  the  immense  amount  of  shipping  on  the  turbid  river  Thames. 
The  numerous  shops  with  their  gorgeous  inscriptions  also  at- 
tracted my  attention,  as  well  as  the  vast  multitude  of  passers-by 
—  the  gentlemen  with  stove-pipe  hats  —  all  hurrying  to  and  fro 
in  the  pursuit  of  wealth  and  comfort.  It  was  quite  a  relief  to 
escape  this  turmoil  for  some  moments  by  entering  St.  Paul's 
Cathedral,  although  even  there  a  subdued  roar  came  to  your  ears 
as  of  mighty  rivers. 

As  Cheam  was  not  on  the  line  of  a  railroad,  I  reached  it  by 
one  of  those  coaches  which  now  have  become  rare,  and  which 
presented  to  me  a  novel  feature  in  the  seats  on  the  top  for  so- 
called  outside  passengers,  which  may  be  very  pleasant  on  fine 
days,  but  decidedly  unpleasant  on  rainy  or  wintry  days,  to  which 
in  England  one  out  of  every  three  or  four  has  to  be  counted. 

There  can  hardly  be  a  more  pleasant  country  for  the  eyes 
than  some  of  the  rural  parts  of  England,  with  their  green  hedges 
and  magnificent  park  scenery.  Hence  I  got  rather  a  favourable 
impression  of  my  future  residence  when  the  coach  stopped  before 
a  fine-looking  mansion,  the  Mayo  Institute.  As  I  had  arrived  a 
few  days  before  the  end  of  the  vacation,  I  found  neither  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  79 

Principal,  nor  his  teachers,  nor  any  of  the  pupils  present,  but 
only  the  servants.  Hence  I  had  time  to  look  at  the  premises  of 
the  school,  which  were  surrounded  by  a  high  wall  and  contained 
also  a  beautiful  lawn  with  playground.  The  main  building,  which 
contained  also  the  dormitories,  had  a  genteel,  cheerful  appearance. 
I  cannot  say  much  in  praise  of  the  schoolrooms,  which  would  not 
have  passed  muster  in  any  decent  American  school  building,  while 
the  furniture  was  poor  and  sadly  mutilated. 

By  and  by  the  inmates  arrived,  and  I  was  introduced  to  the 
Principal,  the  reverend  Mr.  Shepherd,  his  wife  and  sister,  the 
widow  of  Dr.  Mayo,  who  probably  enjoyed  a  rich  income  from 
the  school.  Mr.  Shepherd,  somewhat  haggard,  and  lame  in  one 
foot,  was  a  mild-mannered  and  well-disposed  gentleman,  whose 
religious  tendencies  were  somewhat  similar  to  those  of  Pestalozzi's 
Pastor,  " Fh'eginhimmel,"  in  "Leonard  and  Gertrude."  The 
ladies  seemed  kind,  although  neither  my  two  fellow-teachers,  who 
lived  in  the  house,  nor  myself,  came  much  in  contact  with  them. 
Said  teachers  had  enough  to  do,  to  keep  some  fifty  or  sixty  un- 
governable boys  in  order,  and  to  try  to  impart  to  them  an  unpal- 
atable mental  food  by  a  method  which  may  be  called  a  relic  of 
the  mediaeval  age. 

I  would  say  here,  that  the  boys  sent  to  this  school  all  belonged 
to  parents  connected  with  the  aristocratic  or  moneyed  classes  of 
society.  It  is  a  melancholy  fact,  peculiar  to  these  classes  —  at 
least  in  England  —  that  the  teachers  selected  for  their  children, 
whether  as  governesses  at  home  or  as  "ushers"  in  schools,  are 
considered  merely  as  "wage-earners/'  and  hence  not  admissible 
to  genteel  society.  The  children  soon  inherit  this  sentiment,  and 
the  consequences,  of  course,  are  insubordination  and  a  tendency 
to  disorder,  which  cause  the  teachers  a  great  deal  of  trouble  and 
make  their  task  an  unthankful  one.  The  discord  is  aggravated, 
as  I  have  already  hinted,  by  the  unpalatable  mental  food  the 
children  are  obliged  to  swallow.  It  seems  singular  that  this 
should  be  said  of  an  institution  which  in  its  prospectuses  assumed 


80  HERMANN  KRUSI 

the  title  of  "  Pestalozzian  "  as  a  good  recommendation,  since  this 
foreign-sounding  name  was  meant  to  give  indication  of  new  and 
startling  methods  and  results. 

It  is  possible,  that  under  Dr.  Mayo's  direction  the  school 
deserved  the  above  title  more  than  at  my  time.1  But  even  the 
learned  doctor,  a  friend  of  Pestalozzi,  as  soon  as  his  school  became 
patronized  by  the  Aristocracy,  could  not  emancipate  its  teaching 
from  the  trammels  imposed  by  the  old  routine  supposed  to  be 
necessary  for  the  training  of  an  English  "gentleman."  For  the 
elite  of  that  class  hope  to  become  members  of  the  British  Parlia- 
ment, or  the  recipients  of  some  lucrative  office  after  a  course  in 
one  of  the  fashionable  universities,  Oxford  or  Cambridge.  The 
curriculum  of  these  required  a  vast  amount  of  drudgery  in  Latin 
and  Greek,  and  some  knowledge  of  mathematics,  generally  taught 
by  the  usual  mechanical  method  of  memorizing.  It  was  such  a 
programme  that  I  found  marked  and  carried  out  at  Dr.  Mayo's 
school,  and  I  have  often  wondered  how  a  practical  people  —  as 
the  English  are  supposed  to  be  —  could  consent  to  sacrifice 
English  composition  and  literature,  the  physical  sciences,  modern 
languages,  etc.,  to  the  Moloch  of  classical  learning. 

I  believe  that  at  Dr.  Mayo's  time,  with  the  assistance  of  his 
gifted  sister,  object  lessons  were  given  to  the  youngest  pupils  of 
the  school;  for  instance,  lessons  on  shells  and  other  natural  products, 
but  I  saw  nothing  of  the  kind. 

As  for  myself,  I  had  the  subject  of  Geography  allotted  to  me. 
In  my  first  lesson,  I  derived  but  little  encouragement  from  hear- 
ing the  pupils  shout  this  or  that,  leaving  their  seats,  etc.,  hardly 
paying  any  attention  to  the  teacher:  from  which  I  concluded  that 
they  never  had  been  accustomed  —  at  their  homes  —  to  listen  as 
a  class,  but  had  always  received  individual  attention.  I  saw  at 
once  that  their  attention  had  to  be  diverted  from  each  other,  and 
their  hands  occupied,  and  set  them  to  drawing  maps,  which  was 

1  Barnard's   American  Journal  of  Education  contains  a  full  account  of  Dr. 
Mayo's  school:  Vol.  IX,  pp.  429-487. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  81 

partially  successful  and  allowed  some  further  application  of  the 
subject. 

I  take  occasion  here  to  allude  to  one  of  my  colleagues,  Mr. 
Reiner,  who,  under  equally  unfavourable  circumstances,  in  the 
subject  of  Mathematics  did  excellent  work,  so  as  to  obtain  a  repu- 
tation which  in  later  years  led  to  his  being  employed  as  tutor 
to  the  princes  of  the  royal  family.  Mr.  Reiner,  a  German,  had 
been  a  pupil  in  Pestalozzi's  Institute  towards  its  close,  when  it 
was  in  the  hands  of  Schmid,  to  whom  Mr.  Reiner  was  undoubtedly 
much  indebted  in  regard  to  the  method  of  teaching  his  subject. 
Yet  he  too  had  to  follow  —  according  to  general  routine  —  the 
books  of  Euclid,  which  name  for  ages  has  stood  as  the  representa- 
tive of  "Geometry."  To  study  the  latter,  in  England,  was  "to 
study  Euclid."  This,  however,  did  not  prevent  him  from  trying 
to  develop  independent  reasoning  with  his  pupils,  many  of  whom 
gained  a  favourable  record  in  their  examinations  at  the  University. 

Mr.  Reiner  lived  in  a  separate  house  with  his  wife  and  four 
amiable  children  (three  girls  and  a  boy)  to  whom  I  became  much 
attached,  so  that  I  went  there  nearly  every  afternoon,  and  never 
without  receiving  comfort  and  encouragement  of  which  I  was 
often  in  need.  As  I  have  already  stated,  Mr.  Reiner  occupied 
a  prominent  place  at  the  school  and  was  universally  respected. 
Hence  I  was  astonished  to  hear  Mrs.  Reiner  tell  me  that  in  their 
five  or  six  years'  residence  at  Cheam  she  had  never  seen  or  been 
invited  by  Mrs.  Mayo,  who,  as  the  wife  of  an  eminent  clergyman, 
and  as  a  wealthy  lady,  may  have  shared  those  aristocratic  views 
or  practices  which  in  other  countries  would  be  considered  ridicu- 
lous or  even  rude. 

I  need  hardly  say  that  an  Institute  of  the  kind  I  have  described 
was  kept  totally  aloof  from  all  contact  or  association  with  the 
neighbourhood,  and  that  the  boys,  some  of  whom  had  reached 
adolescence,  were  kept  entirely  ignorant  about  the  social  and 
political  events  of  the  country,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  they  were 
meant  to  be  its  future  legislators,  or  at  least,  as  landowners, 


82  HERMANN  KRUSI 

bankers,  etc.,  were  destined  to  have  some  influence  on  its  progress 
and  welfare. 

I  suppose,  however,  that  our  good  "Shepherd,"  the  Principal 
of  the  school,  was  considered  to  have  done  his  duty  when,  in  the 
morning  and  evening  prayers,  amidst  genuflexions,  etc.,  he  made 
abstract  reflections  on  Christian  life  and  divine  example.  He  may 
also  have  been  consoled  by  the  belief  that  his  boys  were  trained 
to  be  "gentlemen,"  which  name  seems  to  designate  a  compound 
of  all  virtues  consistent  with  propriety  and  honour.  A  practical 
illustration  of  this  kind  of  Machiavelian  ethics  may  not  be  out  of 
place.  A  window  having  been  broken  by  a  stone  thrown  from 
the  playground,  the  whole  school  was  examined  in  order  to  find 
the  perpetrator;  but  all  the  boys  without  exception  denied  having 
any  knowledge  of  it.  At  last  the  Principal  said  that  pending 
further  examination  he  would  be  obliged  to  take  away  the  half- 
holiday  promised  to  the  school.  On  hearing  this,  there  was  much 
whispering  and  beckoning  in  the  direction  of  one  boy,  who  at  last 
stepped  out  of  the  rank,  saying,  "I  did  it,"  and  thus  his  honour 
and  that  of  his  playmates  were  satisfactorily  vindicated  (?)! 

In  regard  to  the  above  half-holiday  it  must  be  stated  that 
this  favour  had  been  granted  at  the  request  of  a  titled  visiting 
father  or  relative  of  one  of  the  boys,  —  a  not  unusual  occurrence, 
to  be  explained  by  the  working  of  aristocratic  patronage,  against 
the  arbitrary,  senseless  application  of  which  even  a  principal 
imbued  with  piety  did  not  dare  to  make  any  objection  on  moral 
and  educational  grounds. 

But  enough  has  been  said  to  show  that  I,  a  republican  of  free 
Switzerland,  too  proud  to  be  looked  down  upon  by  the  spoilt 
sons  of  a  decaying  aristocracy,  and  imbued  with  educational  prin- 
ciples which  require  freedom  of  development,  could  not  feel  satis- 
fied with  my  surroundings,  and  hence  longed  for  a  speedy  release 
after  one  term's  experience.  My  resignation  having  been  tendered 
and  accepted,  I  was  ready  to  return  to  Switzerland.  I  made  no 
other  application  for  a  situation,  fearing  that  it  would  lead  to 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


83 


no  more  satisfactory  results,  at  least  in  one  of  the  hundred  private 
schools.  A  public  school  system  hardly  existed  at  that  time, 
and  those  schools  that  came  nearest  to  it  were  under  the  control 
of  some  religious  denomination,  and  hence  subject  to  many  re- 
strictions.1 

If,  in  spite  of  my  determination,  I  was  prevented  from  carry- 
ing out  my  plans,  I  attribute  it  to  a  kind  Providence  —  or  what- 
ever you  may  call  it  —  which  has  often  in  life  assigned  me  a  task 
not  of  my  seeking,  but  one  for  which  I  felt  very  thankful  after- 
wards. I  left  Cheam  carrying  with  me  a  letter  of  introduction  to 
Mr.  Reynolds,  the  governing  patron  of  the  Home  and  Colonial 
Infant  and  Training  schools  at  King's  Cross,  London.  There  I 
went,  and,  as  the  sequel  will  show,  there  I  stayed. 

1  It  should  in  justice  be  remarked  that  the  facilities  and  characteristics  of  the 
English  schools  have  changed  enormously  for  the  better  since  the  date  referred 
to  here.  The  influence  of  Dr.  Arnold  and  other  reformers  was  already  showing 
its  effects  at  that  time. 


CHAPTER  XI 

MY  EXPERIENCES  AND  WORK  IN  CONNECTION 

WITH   THE 

HOME  AND  COLONIAL  SCHOOLS  IN  LONDON,   1847-1852 

ON  entering  a  large  though  not  very  prepossessing  building 
in  Gray's  Inn  Road,  I  was  introduced  to  Mr.  Reynolds,  an  elderly 
gentleman  of  aristocratic  mien  and  demeanour,  which  at  once 
stamped  him  as  a  man  of  business  and  one  accustomed  to  com- 
mand. After  a  long  career  as  secretary  to  a  former  Prime  Min- 
ister, enabling  him  to  amass  a  sufficient  competence,  he  was 
inclined  to  devote  himself  to  some  work  by  which  he  could  benefit 
mankind.  In  time,  he  became  interested  in  a  movement  which 
contemplated  the  education  of  infants  or  very  young  children  of 
the  poorer  classes,  who  were  unable  to  give  any  attention  to  the 
education  of  their  offspring:  the  name  of  the  organization  being 
"Infant  School  Society." 

By  the  fortuitous  co-operation  of  some  English  Pestalozzians 
(more  especially  the  Mayos)  a  system  had  been  introduced  which 
was  based  on  "object  lessons,"  and  aimed  at  a  proper  develop- 
ment of  the  human  faculties  in  all  branches  of  training.  Such  a 
system,  of  course,  necessitated  the  founding  of  a  "Training 
School,"  and  the  enlargement  of  accommodations,  to  make  room 
for  classes  of  a  higher  grade. 

In  the  absence  of  any  funds  provided  by  Government  or  by 
the  city,  it  was  very  opportune  for  the  Society  to  get  the  gratu- 
itous services  of  a  man  like  Mr.  Reynolds,  who  could  devote  all 
his  time  to  the  interests  of  the  school,  and  who,  on  account  of  his 
aristocratic  and  commercial  connections,  was  able  to  get  many 

84 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


85 


subscribers  from  the  above  classes.  As  the  subscribers  became 
in  some  respects  also  the  patrons  of  the  school,  it  may  be  sur- 
mised that  its  conduct  and  government  were  subject  to  many 
irregularities,  unpleasant  intrusion,  and  arbitrary  measures.  But 
in  spite  of  these  unavoidable  drawbacks,  Mr.  Reynolds,  to  all 
appearance,  had  managed  —  by  diplomacy,  firmness,  and  un- 
wearied efforts  —  to  get  most  things  under  his  control. 

As  he  did  not,  however,  profess  any  knowledge  in  matters 
which  belong  to  the  philosophy  and  art  of  teaching,  he  had  the 
good  sense  to  procure  the  services  of  a  Scotchman  (Mr.  Dunning) 
of  earnest  will  and  deep  penetration,  to  supervise  the  methods 
and  arrange  the  programme  of  the  school. 

In  virtue  of  his  position,  Mr.  Dunning  could  also  place  himself 
in  sympathetic  communication  with  his  teachers,  of  whom  one,  a 
converted  Irishman,  Mr.  Coghlan,  superintended  the  model  school 
in  a  very  creditable  manner.  I  have  no  doubt  that  in  their  con- 
ferences a  great  deal  of  attention  was  given  to  the  work  of 
Pestalozzi  and  his  associates.  Hence  the  name  of  Krlisi  (my 
father)  was  already  known,  and  the  visit  of  his  son  may  have 
produced  some  stir  among  the  teachers.  At  any  rate  I  was 
heartily  welcomed,  and  I  found  amongst  them  a  pleasing  spirit 
of  inquiry,  and  an  ardent  desire  for  help  and  improvement. 

On  the  evening  of  my  arrival,  the  teachers  and  myself  were 
invited  to  the  elegant  residence  of  Mr.  Reynolds  at  Hampstead; 
which  invitation,  I  suppose,  was  given  in  my  honour,  judging  from 
the  many  questions  and  inquiries  put  to  me.  To  speak  the 
truth,  these  kindly  faces,  some  of  them  belonging  to  good-looking, 
intelligent  ladies,  formed  a  pleasant  contrast  to  my  surroundings 
at  Cheam,  where  my  fellow-teachers  at  leisure  hours  were  mainly 
complaining  of  the  disorderly  conduct  of  the  boys  under  their 
care.  Hence,  seeing  before  me  more  chances  of  congenial,  pro- 
ductive work,  I  gladly  accepted  the  offer  made  to  me  the  next 
day  by  Mr.  Reynolds,  to  become  one  of  the  instructors  at  the 
school  with  a  salary  of  one  hundred  pounds.  After  establishing 


86  HERMANN  KRUSI 

myself  in  the  room  assigned  to  me  in  Mr.  Dunning's  residence 
(which  was  intended  to  harbour  the  Dissenters,  i.e.,  Non-Epis- 
copalians of  the  Faculty)  I  began  my  operations. 

At  the  time  of  my  arrival,  the  institution  consisted  of  four 
departments :  (a)  the  Normal  School,  (6)  the  Infant  School,  (c)  the 
Model  School,  (d)  the  Juvenile  School.  The  three  last-named 
were  appendages  to  the  Normal  School,  as  affording  to  the  students 
opportunity  to  try  their  skill  in  teaching  under  proper  superin- 
tendence. 

If  I  remember  well,  the  subjects  I  had  to  teach  were  connected 
with  Arithmetic  and  Drawing,  and  included  some  pedagogical 
lessons.  Although  I  treated  them  according  to  Pestalozzi's  prin- 
ciples and  partly  according  to  a  course  suggested  by  my  father,  I 
yet  had  to  supply  some  originality  in  the  selection  and  order  of 
exercises.  This  was  especially  the  case  in  those  of  Inventive 
Drawing,  the  success  of  which,  when  introduced  into  the  primary 
classes,  excited  general  surprise;  for  these  poor  children,  coming 
from  humble,  unadorned  homes,  showed  distinctly  that  the 
faculty  of  taste  could  be  developed  from  inward  intuition,  through 
a  logical  combination  of  the  elements  of  form  under  given  condi- 
tions. 

The  lessons  in  Arithmetic  I  gave  to  the  young  ladies  of  the 
Training  School,  who  sat  before  me  on  raised  steps,  without  any 
support  to  their  backs,  which  was  also  the  case  with  the  children 
of  the  elementary  department.  The  young  ladies  proved,  if  not 
quick,  yet  very  willing  scholars;  and  an  appeal  to  discipline, 
which  in  Cheam  was  the  constant  need,  was  hardly  required  here. 

In  spare  hours  I  witnessed  the  teaching  in  other  classes, 
especially  that  of  Mr.  Dunning  in  Philosophy  of  Education. 
Whenever  asked,  I  gave  advice,  and,  on  the  whole,  stood  on  good 
terms  with  pupils  and  teachers.  With  Mr.  Reynolds,  I  had  but 
little  direct  intercourse,  but  I  observed  soon,  that  under  an  ad- 
ministration like  his  there  were  not  wanting  little  intrigues  and 
jealousies,  combined  with  some  arbitrary  acts. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  87 

The  so-called  reserved  politeness,  on  which  English  gentlemen 
sometimes  pride  themselves,  is  not  generally  practised  towards 
those  of  inferior  rank.  For  instance,  I  have  often  seen  Mr.  Rey- 
nolds hurry  through  the  class-rooms,  interrupting  the  teachers 
and  addressing  them  simply  by  their  names,  as  Tucker,  Sunter, 
Jones,  etc.,  without  the  title  "Miss."  On  the  other  hand,  he 
(Mr.  R.)  laid  great  stress  on  religious  observances  —  not  of  the 
High  Church,  but  of  the  so-called  Low  Church,  which  indulges 
in  long,  extempore  prayers.  This  was  also  witnessed  in  the  annual 
Society  meetings,  the  chief  business  of  which  seemed  to  consist 
in  self  congratulatory  addresses  and  pious  reflections  on  "  the 
godliness  of  God,  the  virtuousness  of  Virtue,  and  the  sinfulness 
of  Sin."  Presided  over  as  these  meetings  were,  by  some  "noble 
Lord,"  it  was  useless  to  expect  any  educational  remarks  or  sug- 
gestions suitable  to  the  occasion. 

I  need  not  say  that  such  a  compound  of  proud-humble-sanc- 
tified-worldly confessions  and  practices  was  not  altogether  con- 
genial to  my  mind.  It  is  true  that  personally  I  was  never 
questioned  nor  interfered  with  in  regard  to  my  belief  or  opinions, 
although  I  have  no  doubt  that  on  account  of  my  liberal  opinions 
some  may  have  classed  me  among  the  radical  sceptics,  who  at  that 
time  were  in  a  decided  minority. 

With  all  the  faults  of  management  operating  on  our  school, 
it  had  at  least  the  advantage  of  following  the  lead  of  distinct 
educational  principles,  which  can  hardly  be  said  of  the  schools 
conducted  under  the  "  Monitorial "  system^  or  thos^  Mffldey  tft^- 
control  of  the  National-School  Society,  in  both  of  which  a  dead 
mechanism  seemed  to  stifle  or  supersede  the  organic  work  of  the 
mind.  The  enlightened  Inspector  of  Schools,  Mr.  Cook,  per- 
ceived its  excellent  features,  and  did  justice  also  to  my  instruction ; 
moreover,  a  greater  number  of  our  scholars  passed  the  graduating 
examination  than  in  other  schools. 

Perhaps  the  best  part  of  the  institution  was  the  "practical 
instruction  "  which  the  students  obtained  through  their  attendance 


88  HERMANN  KRUSI 

in  the  Model  school,  or  through  pedagogical  lessons  and  so-called 
lessons  on  "  criticism,"  where  a  class  had  to  criticise  the  perform- 
ance of  one  of  their  fellow-pupils.  I  profited,  myself,  a  great  deal 
by  being  forced  to  consider  all  the  exercises  of  instruction  with 
regard  to  their  capability  of  developing  a  power  of  the  mind.  I 
also  was  favourably  impressed  by  the  presentation  of  many  objects 
of  illustration  in  the  Infant  school,  which  were  able  to  appeal  to 
the  senses  of  the  children,  and  were  handled  in  so-called  "object 
lessons."  The  children,  as  a  whole,  did  well  and  proved  the 
excellence  of  Pestalozzian  instruction,  —  wherever  they  were 
well  taught,  —  which,  of  course,  was  not  always  the  case. 


CHAPTER  XII 

FRIENDSHIPS  FORMED  IN  LONDON 

OUR  school  did  not  lack  visitors,  of  whom  a  portion  may 
have  been  attracted  by  its  reputation.  I  mention  in  this  connec- 
tion more  particularly  three  or  four  of  my  countrymen,  with  whom 
I  ever  afterwards  maintained  friendly  relations.  One  of  them, 
Mr.  Pestalozzi  of  Zurich,  announced  himself  as  the  great-grandson 
of  the  noted  school-reformer,  and  was  doubly  welcome,  both  as  such 
and  because  of  the  amiability  of  his  temper  and  his  bright  intellect. 
He  had  come  from  Paris,  where  he  had  looked  after  the  affairs  of 
his  recently  deceased  uncle,  Joseph  Schmid,  the  evil  genius  of 
Pestalozzi.  We  spent  a  pleasant  evening  together  at  Miss  Mayo's, 
where  we  were  invited  to  take  tea.  After  more  than  forty  years 
we  were  to  see  each  other  again  in  his  native  city,  where  he  occu- 
pied the  chair  of  Engineering  at  the  Polytechnicum,  and  where  he 
died  some  years  afterwards  —  the  last  of  the  lineal  descendants 
of  Pestalozzi. 

Another  visitor,  Mr.  Ryffel,  had  once  occupied  the  important 
post  of  President  of  the  Board  of  Education  of  the  Canton  of 
Zurich  during  an  interregnum  of  the  Aristocratic  or  Conservative 
Government,  which  had  superseded  the  radical  regime,  by  which 
the  ultra-liberal  Professor  Strauss  had  been  called  to  the  Univer- 
sity. But  the  Liberals  coming  again  to  the  front,  Mr.  Ryffell, 
after  losing  the  greater  part  of  his  property,  came  to  England, 
where  he  gained  a  precarious  living  for  himself  and  family  by 
private  lessons,  seeming  somewhat  soured  in  disposition  through 
his  losses  and  trials,  but  otherwise  a  true,  generous  friend  and 
companion. 

89 


90  HERMANN  KRUSI 

But  the  best  and  most  constant  of  all  my  friends,  although 
unknown  to  fame,  was  Mr.  Blumer,  of  Glarus,  Switzerland,  whose 
loving,  careful  disposition  had  marked  him  out  as  teacher  for 
those  unfortunates  who  were  bereft  either  of  intelligence  or  of 
one  of  the  important  organs  of  speech  and  hearing.  As  such  he 
was  actively  engaged  in  the  Idiot  Asylum,  situated  at  Highgate. 
To  see  and  speak  with  him  was  to  love  him  at  first  sight.  In  my 
case  it  led  to  a  great  number  of  visits  at  his  residence,  where  I 
was  also  introduced  to  an  interesting  family,  with  whom  he  was 
very  intimate,  and  who  gradually  transferred  a  part  of  their  affec- 
tions to  me.  The  family  consisted  of  Mrs.  W.,  one  grown  and 
two  younger  daughters.  . 

I  mention  these  visits  to  Highgate,  not  without  many  pleasant 
reminiscences  of  beautiful  walks  in  the  neighbourhood,  for  in- 
stance the  cemetery,  from  which  a  grand  view  of  London  is  ob- 
tained, or  at  least  of  one  part  of  the  immense  city,  since  the  greater 
part  is  generally  covered  by  smoke.  My  friendship  with  my 
former  companion  has  never  ceased,  and  several  times  have  I 
renewed  our  old  acquaintance  at  his  villa,  near  Lausanne,  in 
which  he  resides  with  his  wife  and  some  interesting  daughters, 
and  which  overlooks  Lake  Leman  (Geneva)  and  the  glorious 
mountains  beyond.  Nor  did  his  departure  from  London  break 
my  connection  with  his  former  friends  at  Highgate,  who,  after 
moving  to  London,  invited  me  to  take  lodging  with  them,  thus 
offering  me  a  home,  after  I  had  changed  five  or  six  times  my 
bachelor  quarters  in  Islington,  one  of  the  suburbs  of  London. 

This  immense  city,  with  its  four  or  five  millions  of  inhabitants, 
would,  under  certain  circumstances,  be  but  a  dreary  place  to  a 
homesick  foreigner,  who  would  feel  his  solitude  in  view  of  the 
many  happy  homes  shut  to  him.  This  would  especially  be  the 
case  on  some  festival  days,  like  Christmas  and  New  Year's,  when 
the  heart  craves  for  love  and  companionship. 

I  was  fortunate  in  never  having  to  suffer  this  experience, 
since  at  the  first  Christmas  of  my  stay  in  London  I  was  invited 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


91 


to  the  family  of  a  friend,  Mr.  Ronalds,  who,  after  sojourning  for 
some  time  at  our  home  at  Gais,  and  finishing  his  studies  at  a  col- 
lege, had  obtained  a  Professorship  of  Chemistry  in  an  institution 
in  London.  As  for  the  Bennetts,  who  were  endeared  to  us  all 
through  our  familiar  intercourse  at  Gais,  they  too  opened  their 
arms  to  welcome  me  at  their  country-seat  in  Ross,  in  the  west  of 
England.  With  them  I  stayed  during  the  New  Year's  vacation, 
and  while  I  enjoyed  the  recital  of  our  mutual  experiences,  I  could 
not  but  be  saddened  in  witnessing  the  mental  prostration  of 
father  Bennett  in  consequence  of  the  loss  of  their  most  promising 
little  boy,  during  an  absence  in  America,  whither  he  and  his  wife 
had  gone  in  order  to  study  the  negro  problem. 

Of  other  friends,  with  whom  I  was  less  intimate,  yet  who 
showed  me  much  kindness,  I  mention  the  Martineaus,  relatives 
of  the  celebrated  writer,  Miss  Martineau,  and  of  the  hardly  less 
known  doctor  of  divinity  and  strong  pillar  of  Unitarianism, 
bearing  the  same  name. 

My  most  singular  friend  was  undoubtedly  Mr.  Rowland,  who 
also  had  been  an  inmate  of  our  house  at  Gais  some  years  ago, 
for  what  purpose  I  never  could  quite  understand,  as  he  had  no 
qualification  for  a  successful  teacher,  although  there  could  be  no 
fault  found  with  the  solidity  of  his  character.  When  I  saw  him 
again  in  London,  he  made  his  living  as  a  book-agent,  tramping 
along  all  day  and  choosing  for  his  night  quarters  some  garret, 
where,  on  one  of  my  visits,  I  found  that  cats  and  rats  enlivened 
the  scene.  Rough  and  unpolished  as  he  was,  he  yet  could  give 
me  practical  advice  on  many  matters,  except,  perhaps,  on  the 
marriage  business,  where  I  did  not  choose  to  follow  him.  The 
poor  fellow,  unable  to  captivate  some  fair  lady's  heart,  conceived 
at  last  the  desperate  idea  of  advertising  for  a  wife,  stating  his 
conditions.  The  answers  he  received,  the  rendezvous  given  to 
him,  and  the  woeful  failures  and  disappointments  he  encountered, 
made  me  hold  my  sides  with  laughter,  although  I  pitied  his  lonely 
situation. 


92  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Another  friend  or  acquaintance  of  mine,  of  whose  life  and 
doings  I  would  like  to  forget  some  chapters  detrimental  to  his 
reputation,  I  must  mention  here,  as  I  owe  to  him  chiefly  my 
resolution  to  emigrate  to  America.  This  young  man,  Whitacre 
by  name,  was  then  engaged  in  a  school  in  one  of  the  poorest  dis- 
tricts of  the  city.  On  a  visit  to  the  Home  and  Colonial  schools, 
he  was  greatly  pleased  with  my  course  of  Inventive  Drawing  and 
admonished  me  to  have  it  published  at  the  expense  —  as  he  sug- 
gested —  of  one  of  his  patrons.  If  I  had  known  at  that  time  as 
much  of  his  sanguine,  visionary  temperament  as  I  did  afterwards, 
I  would  not  have  trusted  his  proposition.  It  had,  however,  the 
effect  of  causing  me  to  construct  carefully  a  graduated  course, 
which  afterwards  was  published  by  a  bookseller  of  my  acquaint- 
ance, in  which  shape  I  suppose  it  met  the  eyes  of  a  few  men  in- 
terested in  art  education.  I  was  more  favourably  impressed  with 
the  wife  of  Mr.  Whitacre,  whose  manners,  speech,  and  conduct 
gave  evidence  of  a  good  education  and  refined  nature,  while  her 
husband,  in  spite  of  many  generous  impulses,  showed  symptoms 
of  an  immoderate  vanity,  which  only  required  some  worldly 
success  to  burst  out  in  full  bloom.  For  a  time  I  lost  sight  of  them 
by  their  being  transferred  to  another  school  in  Birmingham. 

As  for  the  Inventive  Drawing,  it  did  good  service,  and  even 
procured  an  admission  to  a  family  of  high  social  standing,  that 
of  the  Honourable  Mr.  Strutt,  whose  wife  was  the  daughter  of 
the  Bishop  of  Norwich.  I  suppose  Mr.  Heldemayer,  a  former 
pupil  and  teacher  at  the  Institute  of  Pestalozzi,  and  now  the 
director  of  a  successful  private  school  at  Nottingham,  had  recom- 
mended me  to  the  above  family  as  a  fit  person  to  occupy  their 
children  in  drawing.  On  entering  their  elegant  mansion  near 
Hyde  Park,  I  found  there  three  pretty,  well-behaved  children,  to 
whom  it  was  a  pleasure  to  show  what  could  be  done  by  simple 
combinations  of  geometrical  forms.  They  Were  equally  inter- 
ested in  their  work,  as  will  be  shown  by  the  following  incident. 
One  morning  when  they  were  engaged  in  the  above  exercise,  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  93 

Baronet's  wife  entered  the  room  in  all  the  splendour  of  her  court 
dress,  being  about  to  go  to  the  Queen's  Drawing-room  as  one  of 
her  "ladies  in  waiting."  Her  neck  and  arms  were  sparkling  with 
gold  chains  and  precious  jewels,  and  her  cumbersome  dress  of 
rich  material,  and  provided  with  a  long  train,  was  quite  a  sight  to 
behold,  but  not  a  prettier  one  than  that  presented  by  her  hand- 
some, kindly  face  and  cheery  voice,  with  which  she  said :  "  I  came 
here  because  I  thought  my  children  would  like  to  see  their  mamma 
in  her  grand  costume."  The  children,  thus  appealed  to,  looked 
up  for  some  moments  without  any  particular  sign  of  pleasure  or 
appreciation,  and  then  bent  their  heads  down  to  continue  their 
little  drawings.  "  Oh,"  said  the  mother,  smiling,  "  I  see  you 
like  your  own  designs  better  than  those  you  see  on  my  dress, 
and  so  I  had  better  take  my  leave." 

From  this  little  incident  I  drew  a  conclusion,  which  I  have 
seen  verified  in  many  situations  of  this  life,  that  we  enjoy  the 
products  of  our  own  labour  and  ingenuity,  humble  as  they  may  be, 
in  preference  to  outside  representations  of  wealth;  for  the  former 
is  a  capital  which  we  can  fully  appreciate,  and  which  ennobles 
our  heart  and  reason,  while  the  latter  appeal  only  to  our  senses 
and  lower  instincts.  This  thought  is  calculated  to  shed  radiance 
on  many  a  humble  cottage  of  the  poor,  which  the  taste  of  the 
cheerful  housewife  has  rendered  attractive  by  a  pleasant  arrange- 
ment of  objects  obtained  through  united  savings,  the  result  of 
industry  and  perseverance. 

In  paying  this  tribute  to  the  memory  of  my  English  friends 
and  acquaintances  —  most  of  whom  may  have  passed  away  — 
I  offer  my  testimony  to  the  fact  that  remembrances  which  appeal 
to  the  heart  dwell  longest  within  us,  while  the  wonders  supplied 
by  art  and  civilization  may  gradually  fade  away.  Hence  the  de- 
scription of  objects  which  once  obtained  my  attention  —  whether 
of  churches,  historical  buildings  like  the  Tower  and  Westminster 
Abbey,  of  palaces,  parks,  bridges,  monuments,  etc.  —  will  find 
no  room  here,  because  these  objects  are  not  individually  con- 


94  HERMANN  KRUSI 

nected  with  myself,  but  are  common  property,  and  as  such  are 
found  in  geographies  and  guide-books. 

It  is  somewhat  different  with  excursions  I  have  made  in  Eng- 
land, which  afforded  me  an  occasion  to  study  both  the  land  and 
the  character  of  the  people.  Of  these  I  will  mention  a  few,  al- 
though not  in  their  chronological  order,  but  as  they  presented 
some  characteristic  features,  or  made  an  impression  on  my  feel- 
ings. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

JOURNEYS  IN  ENGLAND 

THREE  excursions,  the  first  to  Wales,  the  second  to  the  Isle 
of  Wight,  the  third  to  the  home  of  Mr.  Claydon,  near  Cambridge, 
stand  out  very  pleasantly  in  my  recollection.  .  .  . 

[Mr.  Kriisi  devotes  some  pages  to  a  description  of  these  trips, 
most  of  which,  however,  is  here  omitted,  in  favour  of  matter  of 
more  direct  interest,  at  other  points.  — ED.] 

My  holiday  excursion  to  the  Isle  of  Wight  was  one  of  great 
interest  and  pleasure.  Stopping  first  at  the  town  of  Cowes,  near 
which  the  royal  palace  (Osborne  House)  is  situated,  I  traversed 
the  island  on  foot  —  taking  a  look  at  Carisbrooke  Castle  (made 
memorable  through  Mary  Stuart's  incarceration)  —  and  then 
emerged  on  the  southern  coast  of  the  island.  It  is  there  that  the 
finest  scenery  presents  itself,  either  when  you  look  toward  the 
shore  lined  with  beautiful  villages  and  country  seats  —  when  you 
gaze  on  the  green  lawns,  beautiful  parks,  and  ivy-covered  walks 
—  or  when  the  waves  of  the  ocean  roll  to  the  shore  with  a  solemn  ' 
boom,  carrying  with  them  the  sand  and  pebbles,  which  slide  back 
with  a  kind  of  sighing  sound  —  when  at  the  extremity  of  the 
island  the  "Needles"  come  in  sight,  with  their  tower-like  forms, 
near  which  are  huge  gates  and  caves  hollowed  in  the  rock  by  the 
furious  inroad  of  the  floods.  If  you  are  favoured  to  enjoy  these 
beauties  under  a  blue  sky,  as  I  did,  you  may  picture  to  yourself 
a  fairy-land,  where  it  would  be  pleasure  to  tarry  or  to  ramble 
about,  communing  with  Nature  and  its  God,  and  forgetting  the 
petty  cares  and  troubles  of  a  sinful  world. 

It  was  very  pleasant  to  walk  on  the  downs  or  along  the  road, 

95 


96  HERMANN  KRUSI 

with  the  sparkling  mirror  of  the  sea  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other 
fields  of  wheat,  which,  bending  and  rising  under  the  wind,  pre- 
sented a  wave-like  appearance.  It  was  pleasant  to  stop  on  the 
way,  wherever  any  beautiful  sight  met  your  eyes,  and  then,  when 
the  shades  of  night  came,  to  enter  some  pleasant  inn,  where  —  in 
England  —  you  seldom  miss  substantial  food  and  respectful 
attendance. 

In  summing  up  the  benefit  derived  from  my  excursions,  I 
will  say  that  they  afforded  in  the  first  place  a  pleasant  diversion 
from  the  noise  and  bustle  of  London  life,  and  secondly  were  the 
source  of  many  new  and  interesting  experiences.  But  neverthe- 
less, I  would  hardly  have  preferred  a  long  residence  in  the  country 
to  one  in  London  with  all  its  advantages  and  means  for  intellectual 
culture  and  social  intercourse.  Even  in  the  best  rural  portions  of 
England,  where  the  population  is  divided  into  a  so  called  gentry 
and  an  agricultural,  working  class  of  lower  tastes  and  habits,  it 
is  somewhat  difficult  to  find  either  introduction  or  congenial 
associations,  unless  those  which  an  educated  mind  can  conjure 
up  for  itself.  Even  in  an  English  University  town  —  provided  one 
does  not  constitute  one  of  its  members  —  the  social  forms  and 
restrictions  are  such  that  an  introduction  to  society  and  its 
intellectual  circles  is  a  matter  of  by  far  greater  difficulty  than 
among  a  people  governed  by  democratic  institutions. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
A  VISIT  HOME 

Record.  —  In  the  memorable  year  of  the  great  Exhibition  of 
all  nations  (1851)  I  determined  to  pay  another  visit  to  my  native 
country.  I  passed  again  through  Belgium  and  up  the  Rhine, 
through  well-known  yet  always  lovely  regions.  At  Heidelberg  I 
determined  to  get  out  of  my  usual  route  by  going  up  the  Neckar 
towards  Heilbronn,  from  which  place  I  reached  the  capital  of 
Wurtemberg,  Stuttgart. 

I  cannot  forbear  mentioning  my  travelling  companion,  a  young 
Austrian  returning  home  from  the  London  Exhibition,  with 
whom  I  was  soon  on  the  best  terms.  We  had  everything  together 
—  meals,  bedrooms,  etc.,  and  he,  like  a  true  Austrian,  was  never 
happier  than  when  he  sat  at  his  second  bottle,  with  his  inseparable 
pipe  in  his  mouth.  It  has  been  remarked,  that  wine  opens  the 
recesses  of  your  interior;  some  people  get  excited,  others  quarrel- 
some, if  such  is  their  nature;  a  true  Austrian  becomes  only  the 
more  amiable,  and  swears  eternal  friendship  to  you. 

At  Ulm,  a  city  with  imposing  cathedral,  my  friend  ought  to 
have  left  me,  in  order  to  reach  his  home,  but  he  said  candidly: 
*'  I  cannot  yet  leave  you,  but  will  proceed  as  far  as  your  home." 
And  thus  he  kept  with  me  two  days  longer,  when  I  was  able  to  be 
his  guide  in  showing  him  all  the  delightful  spots  in  Heiden,  the 
home  of  my  sister. 

This  time  I  resolved  to  visit  my  second  sister  in  the  wild  moun- 
tain-recesses of  the  Engadine,  where  I  found  her,  rich  and  re- 
spected, with  her  husband  and  two  lovely  and  lively  boys.  .  .  . 
The  music  of  mountain  torrents,  the  bellowing  of  cows,  the  tink- 
ling of  their  bells,  and  the  bleating  of  goats,  are  sounds  which 
you  hear  everywhere;  in  winter  and  spring  the  thunder  of  an 
avalanche  may  rouse  the  inhabitants,  living  in  thick- walled 
houses  that  are  half  hidden  in  the  snow. 

Owing  to  certain  circumstances,  there  is  great  wealth  in  the 

97 


98  HERMANN  KRUSI 

valley,  not,  however,  drawn  from  its  own  resources,  but  rather 
gathered  in  foreign  parts  by  industrious  emigrants,  who  have 
earned  a  good  name  in  the  confectionery  business  by  their  honesty 
and  industry.  Yet  let  a  man  get  ever  so  rich,  he  will  return  to 
his  wild  mountain  home,  build  him  a  comfortable  house,  store  it 
with  rich  furniture,  and  then  pass  a  social  and  contented  life. 
Of  course  the  people  are  very  simple  in  dress  and  manner,  and 
many  a  man  drives  a  cart  of  hay  here  or  performs  some  manual 
labour  in  the  field,  who  owns  property  worth  one  hundred  thousand 
dollars  in  some  residence  of  France,  Spain,  Italy,  or  Germany. 
Such  a  man,  for  instance,  was  Mr.  Andrea  Gilli,  my  brother-in- 
law,  whose  outward  appearance  gave  you  at  once  the  idea  of  great 
energy,  and  of  mercantile  shrewdness.  Although  his  hair  was 
white  as  snow  (which  in  Italy  is  often  the  case  with  persons  not 
more  than  fifty)  he  possessed  yet  a  vigorous  frame,  and  seemed 
to  enjoy  his  wealth. 

He  owned  a  fine  spirited  horse,  which  had,  however,  never 
been  broken,  which  he  lent  to  me  and  two  of  my  friends,  in  order 
to  take  a  drive  towards  the  glaciers  of  Bernina.  On  one  occasion 
we  were  in  considerable  danger.  Left-hand  of  us  was  the  River 
Inn,  with  its  green  deep  waters;  to  the  right,  a  steep  rock.  All 
at  once  the  horse  got  frightened  and  turned  towards  the  river; 
we,  of  course,  jumped  out  of  the  vehicle,  and  succeeded  in  stop- 
ping his  destructive  career.  He  went  on,  looking  wicked  and 
rebellious  all  the  time,  so  that  we  put  him  down  as  an  animal  of 
very  suspicious  character,  which  he  indeed  proved  to  be. 

After  passing  some  pleasant  weeks  at  my  brother's,  doing  full 
justice  to  the  delicious  wines  stored  up  in  his  cellar,  I  proposed  to 
make  a  visit  to  a  cousin  of  mine,  Miss  Neidhard,  living  in  a  small 
town  on  the  Rhine  called  Thusis.  In  order  to  try  whether  I 
possessed  yet  my  old  strength,  I  proposed  to  make  the  forty-five 
miles  1  intervening  between  that  place,  on  foot,  and  within  one 
day. 

On  a  beautiful  morning  I  ascended  the  steep  sides  of  the  Albula 
pass,  gazing  with  admiration  upon  the  snowy  pyramids,  rising 
some  thousand  feet  higher  than  the  elevation  of  the  pass  (7200'). 
Descending  again,  I  followed  the  windings  of  a  white  and  foaming 

1  This  estimate  is  not  correct.  It  reckons  three  miles  for  every  hour,  which  is 
the  rate  possible  on  level  ground.  My  trip  required  about  fifteen  hours'  continual 
travel. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  99 

mountain-torrent,  which  formed  continual  cascades;  sometimes 
the  road  wound  along  a  precipice  of  some  hundred  feet,  which  it 
crossed  occasionally  by  bridges.  When  the  gorge  opened,  I  be- 
held endless  dark-looking  forests  covering  the  lower  slopes,  the 
abode  of  bears,  etc.  In  the  midst  of  such  a  wilderness  of  rock 
and  forest,  suddenly  a  village  came  to  view,  which  made  you 
reflect  about  the  awful  solitude  to  which  the  inhabitants  there 
must  be  doomed  during  six  months  of  winter,  with  hardly  any  sun 
to  enlighten  the  gloom  of  the  day. 

Now  we  are  at  the  bottom  of  the  valley,  and  another  ascent 
begins.  On  a  narrow  and  uneven  road  I  plunge  again  into  other 
wild  scenery.  Another  torrent  roars  in  the  deep  precipice.  I 
lose  sight  of  human  habitations,  till  I  see  again  some  poor-looking 
huts,  in  one  of  which  I  find  needed  refreshment.  But  I  have  to 
trot  further  on,  before  the  night  sets  in.  At  last  I  see  the  town  of 
Thusis  in  the  broad  valley  of  the  Rhine,  amidst  cornfields  and 
fruit-trees ;  but  I  have  yet  to  make  a  steep  descent,  and  it  is  a  pretty 
hard  task  —  with  legs  that  have  paced  during  twelve  hours  —  to 
engage  in  a  running  trot  towards  the  end  of  your  journey.  But 
I  arrive  at  last,  not  over-tired,  and  am  soon  in  the  arms  of  sleep.  .  .  . 

I  next  went  to  Coire,  where  I  met  with  the  same  hospitality 
amongst  my  numerous  friends,  which  I  believe  is  a  hereditary 
virtue  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Grisons,  a  strong,  healthy,  and 
enterprising  race,  very  different  from  the  remaining  portion  of 
Switzerland.  They  possess  yet  their  old  customs  and  manners, 
which  differ  in  every  valley,  as  well  as  their  language.1  Reichenau, 
for  instance,  is  a  German  place;  in  three  miles  you  pass  Ems, 
where  the  people  speak  the  Romanic  language,  similar  to  the 
Italian ;  and  in  three  miles  further  you  are  again  amongst  a  German 
population. 

Of  my  return  to  England  there  is  little  to  say.  On  my  arrival 
there  I  was  startled  by  the  news  of  the  violent  death  of  my  brother- 
in-law,  Mr.  Andrea  Gilli,  whom  I  had  left  in  the  height  of  health 
and  happiness.  It  seemed  that  he  had  been  driving  a  cart  with 
hay  towards  his  meadow,  across  the  river.  The  horse  (the  same 
that  played  his  trick  with  us)  got  shy  and  began  to  gallop  down 
the  lane.  Mr.  Gilli,  wanting  to  jump  up,  got  entangled  in  the 
ladder,  and  was  thus  dragged  (after  the  wragon  had  upset)  on  the 
hard  and  stony  ground.  He  was  carried  home  nearly  insensible. 
1  See  pp.  67,  262,  and  408. 


100 


HERMANN  KRUSI 


The  flesh-wounds  healed  in  a  short  time,  but  the  concussion  of 
the  brain  had  been  so  violent  that  fever  and  delirium  set  in. 
Thus  the  strong  and  enterprising  man  had  found  his  untimely 
end,  leaving  my  good  sister  a  widow,  although  well  provided 
for. 


CHAPTER  XV 


SOME  HISTORICAL  EVENTS  OF  THE  PERIOD,  1846-1852 

ALTHOUGH  mostly  concerned  in  educational  labours  and 
problems,  I  have  always  followed  with  keen  attention  the  political 
moves  and  struggles  going  on  in  the  country  of  which  I  was  a 
resident,  as  well  as  in  other  nations.  The  politics  of  England  are 
particularly  interesting,  partly  because  of  the  freedom  of  speech, 
which  is  the  most  effective  weapon  for  progress  and  constitutional 
rights.  This  battle  is  ably  fought  in  Parliament,  as  well  as  in 
the  large  influential  newspapers;  hence  the  interest  in  legislature 
and  its  representatives  (many  of  whom  are  respected  names)  is 
generally  well  kept  up.  At  my  time  it  was  not  an  easy  task  to 
get  access  to  the  Parliamentary  deliberations,  since  it  required 
a  permit  from  one  of  the  members,  and  because  the  space  allotted 
to  visitors  in  the  House  of  Commons  was  ridiculously  small. 

I  was  fortunate  in  obtaining  such  a  permit  through  the  kind- 
ness of  Mr.  Martineau;  but  as  it  sometimes  happens,  there  was 
a  sad  falling  off  from  the  preconceived  majesty  and  dignity  of 
the  House,  in  the  reality.  Not  to  speak  of  the  negligent  attitude 
of  the  members,  some  of  them  keeping  their  hats  on,  there  were 
expressions  of  impatience  or  dissent  manifested,  which  reminded 
one  rather  of  the  habits  of  wilful  children  than  of  staid  legislators. 
It  is  true  I  was  not  present  on  one  of  the  great  occasions  when  some 
distinguished  member  of  one  or  the  other  party  captivated  the 
attention  of  the  assembly,  either  by  the  force  of  his  argument  or 
by  flights  of  impassioned  eloquence. 

It  was  my  fortune,  during  one  of  my  visits  to  Westminster, 
to  have  pointed  out  to  me  the  two  most  distinguished  men  of  the 
period,  viz.,  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  walking  arm-in-arm  with 

101 


102  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Robert  Peel,  Prime  Minister,  both  of  whom  soon  afterwards  were 
taken  away  by  death,  the  one  from  old  age,  the  other  through  an 
accident.  Wellington  at  that  time  still  held  the  post  of  com- 
mander-in-chief,  and  his  far-seeing  yet  cautious  mind  was  ad- 
mirably adapted  to  devising  the  proper  means  for  protection  in 
the  so-called  "  Chartist  troubles,"  and  to  prevent  strife  and  blood- 
shed. Precisely  what  the  demands  of  the  Chartists  were,  I  am 
not  able  to  state,  except  that  they  tended  towards  a  better  popular 
representation,  not  by  means  of  threats  or  strikes,  as  is  the  fashion 
nowadays,  but  by  way  of  petition.  Indeed,  to  give  more  em- 
phasis to  their  demands,  they  got  up  a  monster  petition,  nominally 
signed  by  some  millions  of  names,  of  which  many,  or  the  majority, 
were  spurious. 

What  gave  some  uneasiness  to  the  citizens  of  London  was 
the  threat  to  have  the  above  petition  carried  to  Parliament  accom- 
panied by  some  hundred  thousand  or  more  men.  To  avoid  this 
contingency,  and  to  prevent  possible  depredations  by  a  hungry 
mob,  appropriate  military  precautions  were  taken  by  posting 
companies  of  soldiers  near  the  approaches  of  Westminster  Bridge, 
well  provided  with  arms  and  ammunition,  but  not  visible,  so  as 
to  avoid  a  collision  with  the  mob.  At  the  same  time  special 
constables  (consisting  of  thousands  of  volunteers  from  all  classes) 
—  the  future  emperor  Napoleon  amongst  the  number  —  were 
placed  on  duty,  in  order  to  guard  the  principal  streets  and  build- 
ings. I  had  the  curiosity  to  wander  through  the  streets  as  an 
unconcerned  spectator,  but,  excepting  a  visible  stoppage  of  trade 
and  business,  I  could  perceive  but  little  excitement.  Indeed,  the 
whole  thing  proved  to  be  a  fiasco;  for  when  the  monster  petition 
was  moved  in  a  cab  towards  the  bridge,  accompanied  by  a  few 
thousand  seedy-looking  men,  the  order  was  given  that  only  a 
deputation  would  be  allowed  to  accompany  it  to  the  House  of 
Parliament.  This  was  done  —  and  the  petition,  as  was  to  be 
expected,  shared  the  fate  of  most  productions  of  the  same  kind, 
i.e.,  being  "laid  on  the  table." 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  103 

About  that  time  (1847)  the  little  republic  of  Switzerland 
attracted  the  attention  of  Europe  by  the  warlike  attitude  of  the 
two  parties :  the  Ultramontane,  and  the  Liberal  (mostly  formed  of 
Protestants).  The  latter,  by  a  majority  of  votes  in  the  National 
Diet,  had  decreed  the  expulsion  of  Jesuits.  The  leaders  of  the 
Ultramontane  faction,  in  their  wrath  about  what  they  termed  an 
illegal  intrusion  into  their  religious  affairs,  succeeded  in  forming 
a  separate  league  (Sonderbund)  of  seven  Cantons,  which,  if  it  had 
been  suffered  to  remain,  would  have  split  Switzerland  into  two 
hostile  sections,  an  easy  prey  to  foreign  invasion.  In  this  condi- 
tion of  things,  which  was  commented  on  by  the  public  press,  I 
cannot  but  mention  the  singular  attitude  of  one  of  the  most  in- 
fluential newspapers  in  the  world,  the  Times,  which  shows  its 
subserviency  to  a  distinctly  expressed  public  opinion  or  to  any 
fait  accompli,  after  it  may  previously  have  advocated  the  very 
opposite. 

Faithful  to  this  principle  —  or  rather  lack  of  principle  —  it 
extolled  to  the  skies  the  bravery  of  the  Roman  Catholic  descen- 
dants of  Tell  and  Winkelried  and  their  impregnable  fortified 
position,  which  would  be  a  match  for  the  attacking  hosts  of  the 
other  part  of  the  Confederation.  It  forgot  to  consider  that  this 
"other  part"  comprised  two  thirds  of  the  population,  besides 
possessing  an  immense  preponderance  in  wealth,  culture,  and 
education,  not  to  mention  the  advantage  conveyed  by  carrying 
out  the  decree  of  a  regularly  established  government.  It  also 
possessed  eminent  military  leaders,  like  Dufour,  who  were  able 
to  direct  several  army  corps  from  different  quarters  towards  the 
capital  and  stronghold  of  the  rebels  —  Luzern.  And  thus  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  versatile  Times  was  compelled  to  chronicle  the 
victory  of  the  Liberal  army  —  by  a  campaign  of  a  few  days  and 
after  one  not  very  sanguinary  battle.  This  was  done  in  some 
articles  which  declared  the  result  as  one  easily  foreseen,  and 
very  propitious  to  the  further  development  of  liberal  institutions. 

It  was  to  be  feared  that  some  of  the  foreign  powers  would 


104  HERMANN  KRUSI 

put  in  a  strong  —  and  perhaps  armed  —  veto  against  any  change 
in  the  constitution  of  Switzerland,  which  had  been  framed  and 
guaranteed  in  1815  by  the  Congress  of  Vienna.  But  it  so  happened 
that  the  revolution  in  Paris  —  following  soon  after  in  1848  — 
which  expelled  the  monarchy  under  Louis  Philippe  and  exercised 
a  thrilling  influence  on  the  popular  aspirations  of  other  countries, 
obliged  the  governments  of  Prussia  and  Austria  to  leave  Switzer- 
land alone,  and  to  protect  themselves  against  their  dissatisfied 
and  partly  revolting  subjects. 

The  news  of  the  Paris  revolution  came  like  a  thunderbolt, 
and  caused  a  stir  among  the  generally  calm  and  passive  English 
population.  I  remember  how,  sitting  in  a  coffee-room  at  the 
receipt  of  the  news,  I  heard  for  the  first  time  the  customers  talk 
with  each  other  across  the  partitions  of  the  compartments.  I 
myself  was  highly  elated  in  reading  accounts  of  the  heroic  atti- 
tude of  the  fighting  citizens  of  all  ranks,  against  the  regular  sol- 
diery; and  I  found  myself  sometimes  humming  a  verse  from  one 
of  the  national  songs  made  for  the  occasion: 

"Par  la  voix  du  canon  d'alarme 
La  France  appelle  ses  enfants; 
Aliens!  dit  le  soldat:  aux  armes, 
C'est  ma  mere,  elle  nous  attend, 
Mourir  pour  la  patrie, 
C'est  le  sort  le  plus  beau,  le  plus  digne  d'envie." 

Grave  and  startling  events  followed  each  other  in  quick  suc- 
cession. In  1851  a  great  popular  enthusiasm  was  produced 
through  the  arrival  of  Kossuth,  the  Hungarian  patriot,  who  had, 
through  English  influence,  been  released  from  his  temporary 
imprisonment  at  Kutujeh.  The  man  whose  inspiring  eloquence 
had  produced  a  majestic  rising  of  the  Hungarian  nation,  which 
was  followed  by  a  series  of  victories  over  the  Austrian  armies, 
until  Russian  assistance  restored  the  sunken  fortunes  of  the 
Hapsburg  dynasty  —  such  a  man  was  sufficiently  known  in 
England  to  be  sure  of  a  most  enthusiastic  reception. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  105 

I  was  present  at  the  great  procession,  of  which  he  was  the 
centre  of  attraction,  which  moved  through  the  Strand  to  the  City 
Hall.  All  business  was  at  a  standstill,  and  the  street  was  com- 
pletely filled  with  people  enthusiastically  cheering  the  great 
Magyar  leader.  He  was  then  in  the  prime  of  life,  although  the 
crown  of  his  head  was  streaked  with  white  hair;  in  his  noble 
countenance,  high  intellect  was  blended  with  a  pleasing  expression 
of  kindness  and  benevolence. 

In  his  many  addresses  he  gave  to  the  English  public  specimens 
of  eloquence  such  as  they  had  never  listened  to  before.  With 
his  memory  yet  full  of  the  trials  through  which  he  and  his  nation 
had  passed;  with  a  heart  burning  with  pure  patriotism  and  hope 
in  the  justice  of  God  and  in  the  ultimate  success  of  a  good  cause, 
he  poured  forth  streams  of  impassioned  eloquence,  of  oriental 
style  and  character  in  its  simple  symbolism  and  poetical  fervour. 

One  day  he  spoke  in  an  open  field  outside  of  the  city  on  the  in- 
vitation of  labour  societies,  which  poured  in  serried  ranks  by  the 
tens  of  thousands,  until  there  assembled  a  countless  multitude,  the 
majority  of  whom  the  words  of  the  speaker  were  not  able  to  reach. 
Standing  on  a  wall  in  company  with  a  young  lady  of  my  acquaint- 
ance, I  enjoyed  the  scene,  although  I  could  not  hear  the  speech. 
The  wonder  was  that  Kossuth  could  stand  the  strain  of  all  these 
addresses,  in  which  he  displayed  a  wonderful  mastery  of  the 
English  language,  and  a  thorough  knowledge  of  local  and  histori- 
cal facts.  He  has  made  many  more  speeches,  for  instance  in  the 
United  States  in  the  following  year,  and  again  in  England  in  1859, 
during  the  war  in  which  Austria,  Italy  and  France  were  engaged; 
and  there  was  some  hope  for  Hungary  in  the  promised  assistance 
of  Napoleon  and  the  sympathy  of  England.  Although  a  late 
writer  (Boutwell)  considers  these  latter  speeches  as  the  most 
vigorous  and  pointed  on  account  of  a  "  strong  faith  in  the  realiza- 
tion of  his  plans  for  the  liberation  of  his  country  "  —  I  consider  his 
first  speeches  as  the  ones  tinged  with  the  most  fervour,  solemnity, 
and  admiration  for  the  bravery  of  his  countrymen,  for  instance 


106  HERMANN  KRUSI 

the  Honveds  (peasantry),  of  whom  he  says,  after  mentioning  one 
of  their  deadly  assaults:  "And  thus  they  fell  by  thousands,  the 
unnamed  semigods" 

He  did  not  live  to  see  the  separation  of  his  country  from  the 
Austrian  rule,  but  at  least  its  gradual  emancipation  and  its  equal 
participation  in  the  legislative  councils  of  the  Austro-Hungarian 
monarchy.  It  is  true  that  its  Government  did  not  dare  to  offer 
hospitality  to  the  living  old  patriot,  in  spite  of  his  ninety  years, 
but  it  could  not  refuse  it  to  his  corpse,  which  was  received  with 
grateful  tears  by  an  immense  concourse  of  the  Hungarian  people 
—  and  now  sleeps  in  native  soil,  while  his  memory  lives  forever. 

In  concluding  these  historical  recollections,  I  cannot  but 
allude  to  some  that  affected  me  more  deeply,  although  they  belong 
to  the  narrow  history  of  our  family.  It  was  during  my  absence  in 
England  that  two  of  its  members  died,  first  our  dear  mother,  not 
yet  old,  but  greatly  weakened  by  a  constitutional  disease.  She 
was  fully  aware  of  her  approaching  end,  and  —  like  old  Catherine 
in  Pestalozzi's  immortal  novel  —  was  calmly  making  her  last  dis- 
positions, her  greatest  care  being  her  youngest  daughter,  Mary, 
who  she  foresaw  would  always  require  the  assistance  of  her  other 
sisters  and  brothers,  to  whose  kindness  and  forbearance  she 
recommended  her. 

The  other  member  of  our  family  who  went  to  his  eternal  rest 
before  he  attained  full  manhood  was  brother  Karl,  who  differed 
physically  from  the  rest  of  the  family,  with  his  blue  eyes,  blonde 
hair,  and  lank  body,  but  whose  good  moral  conduct  and  intense 
love  for  reading  and  study  made  him  beloved  and  respected  by  all. 
He  fell  an  early  prey  to  enlargement  of  the  heart.  He  rests  in  the 
cemetery  of  Heiden,  where,  besides  mother,  a  brother  and  sister 
were  destined  to  follow  him.  One  enjoys  a  splendid  view  from 
that  cemetery,  over  Lake  Constance  and  the  surrounding  cities 
and  landscape  —  a  fit  symbol  of  the  view  we  hope  to  enjoy  soon 
on  the  shores  of  our  eternal  home. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

FAREWELL  TO  ENGLAND,  1852 

AFTER  this  apparent  digression,  I  return  once  more,  although 
briefly,  to  my  experiences  in  school,  which  were,  on  the  whole, 
pleasant  and  instructive,  even  if  my  income  was  but  moderate  nor 
likely  to  be  raised,  owing  to  the  constant  financial  pressure  con- 
nected with  schools  that  are  maintained  by  patronage. 

In  my  opinion,  a  young  man,  especially  a  teacher,  who  has 
not  to  provide  for  a  family,  ought  to  make  the  money  question 
subordinate  to  other  interests,  which  enable  him  to  gain  experiences 
and  lay  the  foundation  for  future  success.  As  my  lessons  at  the 
Home  and  Colonial  schools  were  somewhat  scattered,  I  made  an 
arrangement  by  which  I  could  concentrate  my  work  there  to  three 
days,  leaving  the  other  three  for  private  lessons.  In  this  latter 
field  I  was  not  very  successful,  not  having  the  advantage  which 
my  friend  Mr.  Reiner  enjoyed,  in  having  aristocratic  or  wealthy 
connections. 

During  the  years  of  which  I  speak  (1851-1852)  my  thoughts 
began  to  turn  in  another  direction,  i.e.,  to  the  United  States, 
owing  to  a  communication  from  Mr.  Whitacre,  who  with  his  wife 
had  emigrated  to  that  country,  and  gave  very  favourable  reports 
about  educational  conditions  in  the  State  of  Massachusetts. 
Reflecting  on  these  matters,  and  thinking  it  fair  —  before  coming 
to  a  decision  in  regard  to  a  new  sphere  of  operations  —  to  see 
what  chances  would  present  themselves  in  my  own  native  land, 
I  decided  to  leave  England,  return  to  Switzerland,  and  —  if  I  did 
not  settle  there  —  to  have  at  least  a  good  visit  with  my  friends 
and  relatives. 

107 


108  HERMANN  KRUSI 

My  decision  being  made  known  to  the  school  with  which  I 
had  been  connected  for  nearly  five  years,  created  quite  a  commo- 
tion among  my  fellow-teachers  and  many  of  the  students,  so  as 
to  make  me  feel  that  I  had  been  successful  in  securing  a  place  in 
their  hearts  and  a  grateful  remembrance. 

Record.  — [Following  the  description  of  various  evening  pas- 
times.] During  the  last  two  years  of  my  stay  in  London,  I  got 
more  and  more  tired  of  those  sights  and  sat  at  home,  reading  and 
studying.  London  had  lost  its  novelty  for  me,  and  after  moving 
five  years  amidst  its  walls  and  crowds,  I  began  to  think  of  making 
a  change. 

When  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  I  have  accomplished 
the  object  which  brought  me  to  some  place,  or  that  I  cannot 
accomplish  it  to  my  satisfaction,  I  take  a  sudden  resolve  to  leave. 
This  resolve  I  keep  for  myself  till  nearly  the  last  week,  not  liking 
to  discuss  the  matter  with  my  friends,  who  might  oppose  it. 

I  may  truly  say,  that  the  announcement  which  I  made  in  the 
spring  of  1852,  of  my  intention  to  leave,  caused  some  sensation 
amongst  my  friends.  I  shall  never  forget  the  parting  scene  at  the 
Home  and  Colonial,  where  Mr.  Dunning  had  assembled  the  whole 
school,  and  addressed  some  farewell  words  to  me.  There  was  a 
general  sobbing;  some  ladies  and  even  gentlemen  burst  out  into 
loud  crying  such  as  I  never  would  have  expected  of  sober  English- 
men. I  found  that  I  had  not  worked  in  vain,  and  felt  really  sorry 
to  part  with  beings  who  felt  so  much  confidence  in  me.  The 
teachers  and  managers  presented  me  with  a  fine  spy-glass  of  Dol- 
lond's  manufacture. 

And  now,  before  leaving  England  and  its  people,  I  will  state 
some  of  my  impressions  in  regard  to  the  latter.  To  delineate 
correctly  the  character  of  a  nation  is  always  a  task  of  great  dif- 
ficulty, considering  that  it  is  often  judged  from  an  individual 
standpoint,  and  that  the  criticism  may  refer  but  to  one  particular 
class;  while  England,  more  than  any  other  nation,  presents  many 
shades  of  society,  owing  both  to  rank,  and  to  diversity  of  occupa- 
tion, of  residence  —  in  town  or  country  —  etc. 

With  all  these  apparently  divergent  factors,  there  is  one  feature 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  109 

that  strikes  almost  every  visitor  coming  from  the  Continent;  viz., 
a  certain  seriousness,  lack  of  animation,  and  often  a  retiring  dis- 
position. At  the  same  time  he  will  also  find  much  individuality, 
a  strong  home  feeling,  and  a  spirit  of  independence,  which  implies 
frankness  and  honesty  of  speech  and  —  generally  speaking  —  a 
dislike  of  subserviency  and  formality,  and  hence  an  absence  of  the 
polite  or  unmeaning  phrases  so  common  in  many  countries. 

In  regard  to  our  first  statement,  it  is  possible  that  the  climate, 
with  its  misty  atmosphere,  frequent  rains,  and  absence  of  sunshine, 
may  have  contributed  to  dampen  somewhat  the  cheerfulness  and 
buoyancy  which  is  so  characteristic  of  southern  nations  or  of 
others  that  are  socially  inclined.  This  absence  of  sociality  amongst 
the  English,  and  their  aversion  to  mix  with  people  with  whom  they 
are  not  acquainted,  or  to  whom  they  have  not  been  introduced,  is, 
to  foreigners,  a  striking  fact,  which  consigns  the  latter  occasionally 
to  unpleasant  solitude.  A  characteristic  example  of  this  is  seen 
in  the  stalls  in  coffee-houses  and  restaurants,  the  walls  of  which 
separate  you  from  your  neighbour;  and  in  the  high-backed  pews 
in  the  churches.  Again,  the  so-called  tables  d'hote  are  nowhere 
found,  and  many  a  lonely  traveller  is  obliged  to  take  his  meals  in  a 
private  room  of  a  hotel  in  solemn  silence.  There  may  be  some- 
thing aristocratic  in  this  seclusion,  which  is  carried  to  an  extreme 
in  the  country-seats  of  the  nobility  and  gentry,  surrounded  as  they 
are  by  an  impenetrable  wall,  hiding  from  an  outsider  the  very 
sight  of  all  the  beauties  of  the  domain,  and  securing  to  the  inmates 
tranquillity  and  immunity  from  intrusion  and  observation. 

But  aristocratic  sentiments  are  entertained  also  by  other 
classes  of  society.  A  man  who  lives  on  his  rents  may  look  down 
on  a  trader  or  manufacturer,  and  the  latter  on  a  poor  workman  or 
labourer.  It  is  perhaps  for  this  reason  that  little  or  no  communion 
exists  between  the  respective  parties.  As  a  natural  consequence, 
the  children  of  those  who  lay  claim  to  respectability  are  kept  apart 
from  those  who  belong  to  a  lower  class  of  society.  This  seclusion 
undoubtedly  tends  to  render  the  family  relations  closer  and  more 


110  HERMANN  KRUSI 

intimate  than  seen  elsewhere,  and  explains  the  peculiar  charms 
of  English  domestic  life,  at  least  of  the  middle  classes.  What 
prettier  sight  can  there  be  than  that  oi  the  family  all  assembled 
in  the  evening  at  the  fireside,  engaged  in  cosy  conversation,  with- 
out the  presence  of  "Mrs.  Grundy,"  to  divulge  all  its  secrets. 
If  a  stranger  is  admitted  to  this  sanctuary,  he  is  treated  as  a  friend, 
on  whose  account  none  of  the  usual  domestic  exercises  are  omitted. 
Hence,  after  the  customary  family-prayers  have  been  read  by  the 
"paterfamilias"  the  children  kiss  their  parents  and  whoever 
happen  to  be  present,  and  go  to  bed.  Speaking  of  children,  I 
have  hardly  seen  finer  specimens  of  health  and  beauty  —  with 
more  natural,  confiding  manners  —  than  in  England. 

As  for  the  English  ladies,  their  natural  timidity  makes  them 
appear  first  as  cold  and  retiring,  but  on  nearer  acquaintance  the 
"ice"  thaws  up,  and  there  is  a  pleasing  effort  on  their  part  to 
render  you  comfortable.  For  this  reason,  and  on  account  of  their 
domesticity,  they  are  also  said  to  be  good,  faithful  wives.  In 
matters  where  imagination,  quick  mental  operations,  and  taste 
are  concerned,  they  stand  behind  their  American  sisters,  and  their 
progress  toward  social  and  political  emancipation  will  hence  be 
somewhat  slower.  But  in  spite  of  the  absence  of  brilliant  quali- 
ties, I  believe  that  the  attribute  of  solidity  can  be  ascribed  to  the 
greater  portion  of  the  middle  classes,  as  well  as  to  the  works  of 
their  hand.  Although  this  solidity  may  sometimes  exist  at  the 
expense  of  grace  and  pliancy,  and  may  result  in  stiffness  (espe- 
cially in  religious  matters),  yet  the  character  of  a  nation  is  con- 
tinually so  modified  by  the  contact  with  progressive  ideas,  that  a 
notable  change  is  already  manifest. 

My  sojourn  in  England  had  been  the  occasion  of  a  great  many 
interesting  experiences  and  had  led  to  the  formation  of  friendships, 
the  recollection  of  which  I  shall  always  treasure.  Though  I  had 
nearly  reached  middle  age  when  I  left  England,  I  had  not  formed 
any  binding  ties,  nor  did  I  ever  harbour  a  wish  to  make  it  the  arena 
for  my  future  life-work. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


111 


This  aversion  arose  partly  from  my  dislike  to  the  aristocratic 
institutions  of  the  country,  which  make  one  constantly  aware  of 
being  treated  as  an  inferior  by  one  class  of  the  people,  whose 
patronage  it  is  yet  necessary  to  obtain.  Being  born  in  a  free 
country,  I  preferred  a  state  of  society  which  entitles  you  to  rise 
by  your  merits,  and  to  be  judged  by  your  equals,  whose  capacity 
for  office  is  not  determined  by  their  rank  but  by  their  intelligence. 
Such  a  state  I  believed  did  exist  in  the  two  republics,  Switzerland 
and  the  United  States. 

Which  of  them  should  be  my  ultimate  home  ? 


CHAPTER  XVII 

AN  OFF-YEAR  IN  SWITZERLAND,  1852-1853 

I  CALL  the  year  after  I  left  England  an  "  off-year,"  because  I 
had  no  regular  employment  in  my  profession  and  could  devote 
all  my  time  to  visits  or  to  voluntary  literary  occupations. 

Our  homestead  at  Gais  had  been  given  up  after  the  death  of 
my  father;  but  still  there  were  four  other  homelike  places,  where 
I  was  sure  to  find  a  hearty  welcome.  Two  were  in  Heiden:  in 
the  family  of  Dr.  Kiing,  who  had  married  my  oldest  sister;  and 
with  brother  Jacob,  who  kept  a  drug-store.  Also  with  brother 
Gottlieb,  in  Herisau,  was  a  third;  and  the  fourth  was  near  the 
confines  of  Italy,  at  Zuz  1  in  the  Engadine,  where  sister  Gertrude 
(Madame  Gilli)  resided  with  her  children.  But  even  in  these 
places,  death  had  caused  some  ravages  since  my  last  visit.  In 
brother  Jacob's  home  my  mother  and  brother  had  died;  brother 
Gottlieb  had  lost  his  wife,  and  sister  Gertrude  her  husband  by 
a  sad  accident. 

I  spent  many  pleasant  days  in  these  families,  and  not  the  least 
in  that  of  Dr.  Kiing  in  the  so-called  "Paradise"  (Paradiesli) ;  for 
thus  he  called  his  domain,  situated  on  the  top  of  a  steep  declivity, 
whose  soil  he  tried  to  fasten  and  cultivate  by  means  of  rather  ex- 
pensive terraces,  but  with  indifferent  success,  since  a  portion  of  it 
had  a  strong  tendency  to  slide  into  the  river  below  and  thus  become 
"Paradise  Lost."  Doctor  Kiing,  with  all  his  foibles  and  eccen- 
tricities, was  a  very  interesting  man,  an  excellent  chess-player, 
and  very  fond  of  discussing  philosophical  topics.  It  is  true  that 
during  such  engagements  he  was  liable  to  forget  his  many  patients 

1  Or  Zutz. 
112 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  113 

waiting  in  the  next  room.  He  had  some  nice  well-behaved  chil- 
dren, whom  in  his  violent  fits  of  passion  he  did  not  always  treat 
with  proper  consideration.  With  me  he  was  always  amiable, 
and  seemed  to  have  a  high  idea  of  my  talents  and  future  mission. 

As  the  year  passed  the  letters  from  my  friends  in  America 
(Mr.  and  Mrs.  Whitacre)  became  more  urgent,  and  were  accom- 
panied by  reports  of  educational  conventions,  etc.  From  these 
I  saw,  to  my  pleasure,  and  I  may  say  to  my  surprise,  that  sub- 
jects of  education  were  discussed  in  a  rational,  enlightened  manner, 
very  different  from  the  sanctimonious,  diffuse  remarks  generally 
heard  in  English  conventions.  Most  people  in  the  Old  World  — 
myself  included  —  even  if  they  were  aware  of  the  material  or 
commercial  greatness  of  the  United  States,  had  heard  but  little, 
if  anything,  of  a  movement  tending  towards  intellectual  improve- 
ment and  popular  education,  which  since  1820  had  been  going  on, 
especially  in  Massachusetts.  There  the  first  State  Board  of 
Education  was  created,  which  was  fortunate  to  have  the  distin- 
guished services  of  Horace  Mann  as  Secretary.  This  man, 
eminent  as  statesman,  orator,  and  educator,  had  studied  the  edu- 
cational systems  of  Europe  and  more  especially  of  Prussia,  whose 
methods  he  praised  before  all  others,  and  tried  to  introduce  into 
the  schools  under  his  supervision.  Dr.  Barnas  Sears  followed  in 
his  footsteps,  and  it  was  with  him  I  became  afterwards  intimately 
acquainted. 

Of  course  these  communications  from  America  occupied  my 
mind  considerably,  and  I  accustomed  myself  to  the  thought  of 
leaving  my  native  country  for  one  across  the  ocean,  provided  I 
should  receive  the  necessary  encouragement  to  take  such  a  de- 
cisive step. 

In  the  meantime,  I  made  a  trip  to  the  beautiful  Engadine,  to 
the  home  of  my  sister.  This  valley  is  situated  in  the  Canton  of 
Graubiindten,1  the  former  Rhsetia.  It  forms  now  a  part  of 

^r  Orisons:  the  two  names  are  respectively  French  and  German,  with  the 
same  meaning. 


114  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Switzerland,  but  for  centuries  it  existed  as  a  distinct  sovereign 
country,  separated  from  others  by  mighty  chains  of  mountains,  of 
which  one,  a  continuation  of  the  Alps,  rises  to  nearly  fifteen 
thousand  feet  of  altitude,  where  Mt.  Bernina,  at  the  western  end 
of  the  Engadine,  towers  up  from  a  magnificent  group  of  glaciers. 
But  besides  the  above  great  chains,  there  are  an  immense  number 
of  branches,  holding  between  them  valleys  traversed  by  rushing 
rivers.  These  valleys  are  inhabited  by  a  liberty-loving  population, 
which,  far  from  being  assimilated,  shows  great  difference  in  lan- 
guage, religion,  customs,  dress,  and  even  in  laws. 

The  reason  why  I  mention  this  part  of  Switzerland  with  a  kind 
of  partiality  is  because  it  always  has  exercised  a  peculiar  charm 
on  me,  as  if  (to  use  a  theosophistic  expression)  my  soul  had  lived 
there  in  a  previous  state  of  incarnation. 

It  is  possible  that  a  youthful  love  episode  may  have  some- 
thing to  do  with  this  predilection;  an  episode  which  often  carried 
my  imagination  to  the  southern  slope  of  Bernina,  and  caused  the 
sounds  of  the  Italian  language  to  appear  sweeter  to  my  ear  ever 
afterwards.  On  its  northern  slope,  and  all  through  the  Engadine, 
the  Romanic  language  is  spoken,  which,  although  not  so  musical 
as  the  Italian,  is  even  more  interesting  through  its  association 
with  that  of  the  ancient  Etrusci  or  other  tribes  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Rome.  These,  according  to  Livius  and  Pliny,  were  driven 
from  their  native  homes  by  the  invasion  of  the  Gauls  (about  500 
B.C.)  and  sought  an  asylum  in  these  inhospitable  regions,  which, 
on  account  of  their  high  situation,  admit  of  no  agriculture. 

I  reached  the  place  of  my  sister  (Zuz)  after  an  interesting  trip 
through  Chur,  Reichenau,  Via  Mala,  Mount  Jjulier,  St.  Moriz  — 
and  was  soon  installed  in  her  antique-looking  yet  still  stately 
house,  which  during  two  hundred  or  more  years  of  its  existence 
must  have  been  witness  of  many  historical  events  and  occasional 
bloody  struggles. 

I  shall  not  describe  here  all  the  beautiful  places  I  visited,  the 
waterfalls,  glaciers,  ruins  of  old  castles,  the  interesting  villages 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  115 


with  their  white-looking  houses.  The  view  on  the  imposing 
mountain  ranges  on  either  side  of  the  Inn  river  is  never  obstructed, 
since  in  the  higher  parts  of  the  valley  trees  are  nearly  wanting. 
The  atmosphere  is  pure,  but  during  many  months  cold  and  bra- 
cing. After  revelling  for  some  weeks  among  this  sublime  scenery, 
my  thoughts  reverted  to  myself  and  to  my  further  plans. 

A  letter  received  in  1852  from  Professor  Russell,  of  Massa- 
chusetts, tended  to  give  my  plans  a  definite  direction.  This  letter 
contained  a  cordial  invitation  to  become  one  of  his  corps  of  teachers 
at  the  newly  founded  Normal  College  at  Lancaster^  for  the  train- 
ing of  High  School  teachers,  with  a  fixed  although  rather  moderate 
salary  ($500).  The  letter  of  invitation  began  with  the  following 
remark :  "  In  connection  with  Professors  Agassiz,  Guyot,  and  other 
educators,  I  am  about  to  start"  etc.,  etc. 

Record.  —  I  found  afterwards  that  there  was  not  the  slightest 
ground  for  making  such  an  assertion — i.e.,  regarding  Agassiz 
and  Guyot. 

At  the  time  I  received  the  above  letter  I  was  not  acquainted 
with  the  usual  advertising  "dodge,"  i.e.,  to  borrow  the  names  of 
known,  distinguished  men  —  for  the  sake  of  begetting  confidence 
in  some  scheme  or  undertaking,  either  commercial  or  educational. 
However,  there  was  no  fault  to  find  with  the  educated,  gentlemanly 
tone  of  Professor  Russell's  letter,  nor  did  I  lack  confidence  in  the 
intelligence  and  liberal  progressive  spirit  of  a  people  which  could 
induce  my  celebrated  countrymen  to  leave  their  distant  home 
and  to  exhibit  their  methods  in  teaching  before  enthusiastic 
audiences  in  America.  Hence  I  accepted  the  position  offered  me 
by  Professor  Russell,  which  was  to  take  effect  at  the  beginning 
of  September,J[853. 

Record.  — I  cannot  deny  that  the  star  of  America  shone 
brightly  in  the  distance,  and  that  I  made  up  my  mind  to  visit  the 
land  of  Washington,  although  I  had  the  prospect  of  making  the 
long  journey  at  my  own  expense.  My  friends  did  not  like  my 
resolution,  but  were  too  wise  to  combat  it.  Dearly  as  I  loved 


116  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Switzerland,  I  found  that  if  I  had  a  mission  to  fulfil,  it  must  be 
in  a  country  where  the  principles  of  Pestalozzi  were  but  imper- 
fectly understood,  or  kept  down  by  gross  materialism,  whilst  in 
I  Switzerland  not  only  were  there  many  trained  teachers,  but  there 
f  was  also  a  tendency  to  prefer  young  teachers,  stuffed  up  with  the 
f  undigested  knowledge  of  a  Normal  school,  to  those  elder  ones 
/  that  had  more   experience  and  wisdom.     This   latter  tendency 
I   would  have  acted  against  me,  had  I  attempted  to  go  through 
the  necessary  ordeal  of  a  general  examination.     On  the  other 
hand,  I  foresaw  that  in  America  a  man  must  stand  on  and  by  his 
own  merits.     A  recommendation  from  the  Old  World  would  not 
be   looked   at.     I   knew   also,   that   Humbug   was   triumphantly 
established  in  that  new  country  —  at  which  I  would  have  been 
but  a  poor  adept  —  but  I  had  the  consolation  to  think  that  amongst 
the   respectable  portion   of  its   inhabitants   something  more  real 
would    be    equally    appreciated.     These   considerations    induced 
me  to  make  preparations  for  crossing  the  wide  Atlantic. 

In  a  letter  to  a  friend  I  expressed  my  wonder  at  the  ways  in 
which  God  leads  his  children:  "Whilst  some  of  my  friends,  who 
are  provided  with  a  nervous,  lively  temper,  and  are  fond  of  con- 
tinual change,  seem  destined  to  remain  till  death  at  the  home 
which  witnessed  their  birth  —  I,  who  am  naturally  of  a  calm, 
contemplative  disposition,  not  fond  of  a  change,  have  been  mostly 
on  the  move  or  in  foreign  countries  for  the  last  ten  years,  and 
am  now  about  to  start  upon  a  journey  of  nearly  three  thousand 
miles,  not  knowing  whether  or  when  again  I  shall  be  permitted 
to  return  to  my  native  mountains."  l 

Yet  my  confidence  in  God's  wise  dispensation  of  my  fate  had 

never  been  shaken.     I  did  not  go  to  America  as  an  adventurer, 

for  the  means  of  a  frugal  existence  were  partly  secured;  neither 

1   did  I  go  with  a  view  to  making  money,  knowing  but  too  well  that 

\  a  teacher  who  speculates  in  earthly  goods  diminishes  his  chance 

\  of  getting  possession  of  the  eternal  treasures.     I  simply  hoped 

to  be  able  to  do  some  good,  and  to  secure  a  happy  and  contented 

existence. 

I  had  of  course  to  make  some  preparation  in  regard  to  my 

1 1  have,  since  I  wrote  the  above,  crossed  the  ocean  seven  times  and  made  a 
trip  of  nearly  eight  thousand  miles  to  and  from  California,  with  the  expectation  of 
making  another  in  my  seventy-second  year. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  117 

assigned  task  of  teaching  one  of  the  modern  languages,  although 
I  had  to  do  it  in  the  absence  of  books,  even  of  a  grammar,  which 
would  have  been  difficult  to  obtain  in  this  out-of-the-way  region. 
I  happened  to  be  in  possession  of  Ann's  course  designed  for  Ger- 
man pupils  in  learning  French,  and,  adopting  mainly  his  method, 
I  composed  a  course  of  my  own,  with  progressive  exercises  ex- 
pressed in  sentences  which  I  rendered  in  German,  French,  Eng- 
lish, and  Italian.  The  language  which  gave  me  the  most  trouble 
was  the  German.  Strange  as  it  may  appear,  I  had  never  received 
lessons  in  formal  rules  of  grammar,  although  I  was  quite  familiar 
with  the  rules  of  orthography,  structure  of  the  sentence,  and  with 
composition. 

Hence,  while  constructing  German  sentences,  I  saw  the  neces- 
sity of  making  myself  systematically  acquainted  with  the  ter- 
minations affecting  the  declension  of  nouns,  adjectives,  pronouns, 
etc.,  and  was  myself  astonished  at  the  variety  of  such  terminations, 
which  I  tried  to  arrange  into  classes.  I  am  convinced  that  my 
laborious  and  perhaps  somewhat  roundabout  occupation  in 
this  respect  did  me  a  great  deal  of  good.  It  also  indirectly  bene- 
fited my  pupils,  on  account  of  the  duty  imposed  upon  me  not  to 
introduce  all  the  difficulties  at  once  (according  to  the  habit  of 
many  grammars)  but  to  avoid  confusion  by  introducing  simple 
sentences  in  a  conversational  manner,  illustrating  but  one  specific 
group  or  class  of  declinable  words,  and  then  afterwards  collecting 
them  under  a  more  general  rule.  My  maxim  was :  examples  first, 
and  the  rule  last. 

An  incident  happening  at  that  time,  temporarily  interrupted 
my  studies;  viz.,  the  marriage  of  my  brother  Gottlieb  to  his  second 
wife,  a  daughter  of  Dr.  Kiing  by  the  latter's  first  wife.  The  mar- 
riage was  consummated  in  the  church  of  Zuz,  and  was  followed 
by  the  customary  trip  (Hochzeits-reise)  in  which  I  accompanied 
them  with  the  view  of  returning  with  them  to  Appenzell,  after 
first  visiting  Milan.  Of  this  trip,  as  well  as  of  many  others  taken 
during  many  years,  I  shall  make  no  description.  I  will,  however, 


118  HERMANN  KRUSI 

mention  an  incident  happening  at  the  Italian  frontier,  merely  to 
show  to  what  annoyances  travellers  were  exposed  in  former  times. 
At  the  custom-house,  the  officer  wished  to  know  the  contents  of 
my  trunk  and  first  of  all  whether  I  had  any  of  the  two  most  ob- 
jectionable objects,  viz.,  libri  (books)  and  armi  (arms).  When  I 
declared  myself  innocent  of  the  latter  but  guilty  of  having  some 
of  the  former,  i.e.,  some  English  and  German  books,  there  was  no 
objection  made  to  them,  because  nobody  could  read  them;  but 
his  eyes  stared  when  a  German  manuscript  was  revealed  (i.e.,  the 
course  in  language)  because  that  might  be  proof-sheets  of  a  politi- 
cal pamphlet!  The  ridiculous  part  was,  that  these  "learned 
officials"  were  in  the  service  of  the  Austrian  (German)  Govern- 
ment, who,  one  would  suppose,  would  be  able  to  distinguish 
between  grammatical  and  political  writings.  But  as  there  was  no 
appeal  from  despotism  and  stupidity,  one  had  to  submit. 

After  looking  at  the  beauties  of  Milan  and  returning  via  Lago 
Maggiore  and  San  Gotthard  to  my  native  Canton  of  Appenzell, 
I  spent  the  winter  months  at  Heiden,  making  further  preparations 
for  my  emigration  to  the  New  World. 

Record.  — I  have  yet  to  say  a  few  words  about  the  winter  I 
passed  at  Heiden.  I  took  up  my  quarters  in  the  house  of  brother 
Jacob  and  led  there  a  comfortable  life,  spending  the  day  about 
in  the  following  manner:  I  devoted  the  morning  to  those  studies 
which  I  supposed  it  would  be  my  lot  to  teach  in  the  New  World, 
especially  to  the  languages.  In  the  afternoon  I  visited  the  read- 
ing-room at  the  Freihof  (the  chief  hotel  of  the  place)  or  passed  an 
hour  or  two  at  a  game  of  cards  or  in  familiar  conversation.  The 
evening  I  spent  mostly  in  the  family  of  Dr.  Kiing,  with  whom  I 
had  played  occasionally  at  chess.  I  spent  also  one  of  the  winter 
months  in  my  native  village  (Gais)  at  the  house  of  Pfarrer  Weis- 
haupt,  who  harboured  thoughts  of  emigration  to  America,  and  who 
wished  me  to  instruct  him  and  his  family  in  the  English  language. 

The  regret  at  leaving  —  perhaps  forever  —  so  many  dear 
friends  and  relatives  and  my  beautiful  country  was  somewhat 
relieved  by  the  thought  of  seeing  new  lands  and  people  and  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  119 

prospect  of  doing  useful  work  by  introducing  more  rational  methods 
of  teaching,  which  are  particularly  appropriate  in  a  country 
chiefly  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  material  wealth  and  comfort. 

Record.  — The  month  of  April  was  ushered  in  with  a  fall  of 
snow,  and  the  landscape  on  which  the  eye  had  often  gazed  with 
pleasure  and  admiration  looked  now  white  and  solemn. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  with  feelings  of  deep  emotion,  I  took  leave 
of  my  beloved  sister  and  brother  and  their  amiable  and  interest- 
ing families,  to  be  absent  from  them  for  an  indefinite  time  —  per- 
haps forever  —  invoking  for  them  and  myself  the  blessings  of 
Heaven. 

Although  I  had  taken  leave  of  my  friends  in  Heiden,  I  had  yet 
plenty  of  time  to  visit  some  other  places,  such  as  Trogen,  S.  Gall, 
Gais,  Herisau,  where  I  had  good  friends  or  other  relatives.  In 
Herisau  I  spent  about  a  week  at  the  house  of  my  brother,  who  had 
lately  married  my  niece,  Elisa  Kling.  On  parting,  his  amiable 
wife  handed  me  a  present,  together  with  a  wreath  of  leaves  and 
spring  flowers.  The  wreath  is  withered,  and  so  is  —  alas !  the 
kind  giver,  who  ended  her  young  life  in  two  years  afterwards. 
[The  remainder  of  the  month  was  passed  in  visits  at  various 
points.  — ED.] 

.  .  .  On  April  30,  I  embarked  at  Basel  on  the  railway  for 
Paris.  The  frontier  between  France  and  Switzerland  is  a  few 
miles  beyond  Basel.  The  vexations  connected  with  passport  and 
luggage  "visitations"  prevent  me  from  indulging  in  sentimental 
reflections  on  leaving  my  beautiful  and  ever  beloved  Fatherland. 
To  give  an  idea  of  these  unnecessary  vexations,  which  are  occa- 
sionally increased  by  the  ignorance  of  the  officials,  I  will  only 
mention  that  on  this  occasion  I  had  to  open  both  my  trunks,  one 
of  which  was  so  full  that  I  had  the  greatest  trouble  in  shutting 
its  lid.  The  officials,  according  to  their  laudable  custom,  put 
everything  in  disorder,  in  order  to  search  for  "  contrebande " 
(forbidden  articles);  being  over-happy,  if  they  can  make  a  seizure, 
not  so  much  for  the  sake  of  showing  their  vigilance,  as  for  making 
extortions.  As  I  had  nothing  of  the  kind,  I  was  not  afraid  of  the 
examination,  when,  lo !  our  sagacious  Frenchman  lifts  triumphantly 
a  small  telescope  (which  had  been  tendered  to  me  by  some  pupils 
and  teachers  of  the  Home  and  Colonial  School,  and  had  the  dedi- 
cation engraved)  and  declares  that  this  cannot  pass.  I  protest 


120  HERMANN  KRUSI 

and  try  to  convince  him  of  the  absurdity  of  the  supposition  that  I 
was  going  to  speculate  with  this  isolated  and  antiquated  article. 
The  signal  bell  of  the  train  rings ;  the  passengers  are  told  to  hurry ; 
my  trunk  is  still  unpacked  and  my  poor  telescope  in  the  hands  of 
the  Inquisitor.  At  last  I  take  it  from  his  hands;  a  porter  carries 
my  trunk  open  into  the  baggage  car.  I  jump  into  the  train, 
which  is  already  in  motion,  and  try  to  compose  my  excited  feelings 
with  the  consolatory  thought,  to  travel  with  an  open  trunk, 
inviting  perhaps  an  unscrupulous  expressman  to  help  himself  out 
of  its  contents. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 

MY  first  ocean  passage  (in  June,  1853)  is  described  elsewhere, 
for  which  reason  I  only  make  here  a  few  remarks  of  a  subjective 
character.  It  is  perhaps  natural  that  this  first  passage  —  out  of 
seven  I  have  made  —  should  in  one  sense  have  been  the  most 
interesting,  partly  on  account  of  the  novelty  of  my  observations 
in  regard  to  the  phenomena  of  the  sea,  both  in  calm  and  stormy 
weather,  and  partly  on  account  of  the  good  company  I  found  on 
board  of  the  Cunard  steamer,  whose  excellent  board  and  accom- 
modations were  at  that  time  enjoyed  at  the  price  of  $125.  To 

se  attractions  must  be  added  the  curiosity  one  feels  in  sailing 
towards  an  unknown  country. 

I  remember  that  amongst  the  passengers  with  whom  I  became 
most  acquainted  were  a  young  German,  who  visited  America 
for  pleasure,  also  a  Dr.  Wallace,  one  of  the  Art  Commissioners 
on  his  way  to  the  New  York  World's  Fair,  who,  as  he  said,  kept 
a  copy  of  my  "  Inventive  Drawing  "  in  his  parlour.  The  evenings 
were  relieved  by  music,  a  company  sitting  around  the  smokestack 
forming  the  chorus ;  for  instance,  in  the  song :  "  Then  come  along, 
every  nation  .  .  .  for  Uncle  Sam  is  rich  enough  to  give  us  all  a 
farm." 

The  passage  otherwise  was  uneventful  and  the  sea  mostly 
calm.  On  the  approach  to  land,  and  after  entering  Boston 
harbor,  we  strained  our  eyes  and  ears,  so  as  to  catch  all  the  novel 
sights  and  sounds.  I  suppose  that  on  such  occasions,  our  senses, 
accustomed  to  sights  and  sounds  of  our  native  part  of  the  world, 
are  particularly  receptive  of  impressions,  which  afterwards  may 

121 


122  HERMANN  KRUSI 

become  dulled  by  familiarity.  Thus,  for  instance,  I  was  struck 
by  the  nervous  activity  and  cunning  look  of  the  persons  coming 
on  board,  and  more  especially  by  their  nasal  twang,  which  I 
failed  to  perceive  afterwards. 

Boston,  with  its  many  brick  buildings,  had  something  of  the 
solid  aspect  of  an  English  city.  I  expected  to  find  my  friend 
Mr.  Whitacre,  but  postponed  my  search  until  after  I  had  passed 
the  night  at  a  hotel.  The  next  day  I  strolled  to  the  Common 
with  my  German  friend.  Being  somewhat  tired  and  thirsty,  we 
looked  after  some  liquid  refreshments,  but  found  that  owing  to 
the  newly  introduced  Maine  liquor  law,  the  sale  of  beverages, 
including  wine  and  beer,  had  been  forbidden.  This,  to  us,,  was 
a  totally  new  and  unexpected  fact,  which  in  German  and  other 
European  countries  would  lead  to  instant  revolution. 

Calling  on  our  way  back  at  Boylston  Hall  on  Washington 
street,  I  was  so  fortunate  as  to  find  my  friend  descending  from 
the  room  where  he  had  his  drawing  classes.  He  at  once  invited 
me  to  his  residence  in  Roxbury,  which  was  pleasantly  situated. 
The  next  day  he  introduced  me  to  my  distinguished  countrymen, 
Professors  Agassiz  and  Guyot,  both  residing  at  Cambridge,  near 
Harvard  University.  I  had  seen  neither  of  these  men  before,  but 
at  least  the  name  of  Agassiz  had  obtained  publicity  in  Switzerland, 
chiefly  owing  to  his  explorations  of  the  glaciers  and  his  ascension 
of  some  of  the  highest  peaks  in  the  Bernese  mountains.  It  is 
true  that  Guyot  accompanied  him  on  these  occasions  and  did 
some  important  work  —  yet  stood  rather  in  the  background  when 
compared  with  his  brilliant  friend  and  colleague.  The  very 
appearance  of  Agassiz,  — his  grand  head,  intellectual  features, 
large  observing  eyes,  and  a  sweet  smile,  seemed  to  gain  him  at 
once  the  attention  of  his  hearers,  who  were  fascinated  by  the 
clearness  and  eloquence  of  his  utterances.  As  for  Guyot,  he  was 
not  thus  favoured  by  nature,  having  rather  a  spare  body,  sharp 
features,  and  a  peeping  voice.  But  making  allowance  for  these 
physical  drawbacks,  there  can  be  no  question  about  his  great 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  123 

depth  of  mind  and  power  of  generalization,  combined  with  a 
reverential  manner  in  speaking  of  the  laws  of  the  Universe,  as 
seen  in  his  "Earth  and  Man." 

On  my  first  introduction  I  enjoyed,  of  course,  rather  the  social 
qualities  of  these  men.  In  the  home  of  Agassiz  there  was  a 
pleasant  company,  consisting  of  his  (second)  wife,  a  son  and 
daughter  from  his  former  marriage,  and  Mr.  Burkhard  of  Neuf- 
chatel,  who  assisted  him  in  drawing.  The  conversation  was  con- 
ducted mostly  in  French,  although  his  wife  was  a  Boston  lady, 
and  Agassiz  was  able  to  converse  equally  well  in  French,  German, 
and  English.  With  Guyot,  who  was  unmarried,  but  who  acted  as 
a  father  to  several  nieces  he  had  adopted,  French  was  the  order 
of  the  day.  As  I  came  frequently  in  connection  with  my  country- 
men in  teachers'  institutes,  etc.,  I  leave  them  for  the  present. 

The  next  day  my  friend  took  me  to  my  future  home  and 
sphere  of  operations,  i.e.,  to  Lancaster,  situated  about  half-way 
between  Nashua  and  Worcester.  There  certainly  could  not  have 
been  a  more  pleasant  landscape  than  the  one  which  opened  before 
my  eyes;  a  landscape  studded  with  pretty  cottages  shaded  by 
magnificent  elms.  A  romantic  river  (the  Nashua)  winds  in 
graceful  curves  at  the  foot  of  pleasant  hills. 

On  my  arrival  I  was  introduced  to  a  pleasant  old  gentleman, 
Professor  Russell,  his  wife  and  four  daughters,  also  to  my  fellow- 
teachers,  Arthur  Sunnier,  Sanborn  Tenney,  and  Dana  Colburn. 
My  quarters  were  assigned  in  the  hotel,  and  after  some  rest  I 
began  next  day  my  work  at  the  so-called  New  England  Normal 
College. 

Record.  — Having  obtained  board  and  lodging  in  the  hotel 
of  the  place,  kept  by  Mr.  Warren,  for  three  dollars  and  fifty  cents 
per  week,  I  began  operations  with  a  small  class  of  French  scholars 
on  the  6th  of  August,  which,  together  with  a  German  class, 
formed  in  the  first  term  almost  my  only  occupation.  I  had  time 
to  witness  also  the  teaching  of  other  classes,  and  will  here  only 
state  the  features  which  appeared  to  me  new  and  startling.  .  .  . 


CHAPTER  XIX 

IDYLLIC  DATS  OF  SCHOOL  LIFE  AT  LANCASTER,  MASS., 
1853-1855 

IT  is  probable  that  after  forty  years,  few  people  in  the  State 
of  Massachusetts  (except  some  elderly  people  in  or  around  Lan- 
caster) will  remember  the  existence  of  the  above  school,  whose 
influence  never  extended  far,  although  I  think  it  did  good  work 
during  the  three  years  of  its  existence.  It  owed  its  foundation 
to  the  aforesaid  Professor  Russell,  a  noted  teacher  of  Elocution 
and  author  of  some  standard  manuals  and  readers  in  that  line. 
In  spite  of  the  existence  of  several  good  Normal  schools  in  Massa- 
chusetts, in  which  the  students  had  to  go  through  a  definite  pro- 
gramme of  studies,  Professor  Russell  thought  that  a  Normal 
college,  in  which  the  students  could  devote  themselves  exclusively 
to  some  particular  study  or  to  modern  languages,  would  attract 
numerous  pupils.  He  also  hoped  that  the  fees  paid  by  these 
pupils,  in  connection  with  voluntary  contributions  from  wealthy 
and  public-minded  citizens  of  Lancaster,  would  be  sufficient  to 
pay  the  expenses  of  the  school  and  the  teachers'  salaries.  The 
financial  part  of  this  undertaking  was,  however,  a  matter  with 
which  the  unmathematical  mind  of  Professor  Russell  was  not 
able  to  cope,  and  which  led  to  its  ultimate  failure;  although,  as  in 
the  case  of  Pestalozzi,  his  enthusiasm  and  high  hopes  for  future 
success,  combined  with  some  good  results,  kept  it  alive  for  some 
time. 

With  the  exception  of  Professor  Russell,  none  of  the  faculty, 
including  himself  and  four  assistants,  could  lay  claim  to  being 
known  by  reputation,  on  account  of  their  limited  experience  in 

124 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  125 

teaching.  Fortunately,  they  were  all  devoted  to  progress  and  had 
adopted  those  principles  which,  owing  to  the  influence  of  Pesta- 
lozzi,  were  beginning  to  be  appreciated. 

The  fact  that  Elocution  formed  a  prominent  feature  of  the 
school  was,  in  a  financial  respect,  a  favourable  one;  since  this 
subject  was  at  that  time  a  "fad."  But,  frankly  speaking,  I  never 
could  see  any  great  educational  gain,  for  pupils  who  lack  perhaps 
the  elementary  parts  of  instruction,  to  roar  at  the  top  of  their 
voices,  in  the  effort  to  do  justice  to  one  of  Webster's  oratorical 
masterpieces,  accompanied  by  violent  gesticulations.  The  same 
method  was  followed  with  other  pieces,  without  a  proper  appre- 
ciation of  the  thought  and  feeling.  Expression  before  thought  was 
certainly  a  sad  deviation  from  one  of  Pestalozzi's  most  precious 
maxims,  only  to  be  tolerated  with  people  accustomed  to  the  mock 
feeling  displayed  by  ambitious  "patriots"  in  their  political 
addresses. 

Professor  Russell,  whose  memory  was  like  an  encyclopedia, 
committed  another  mistake  in  being  unable  to  restrain  occasionally 
the  suggestions  and  associations  constantly  welling  up  in  his  mind 
and  imagination;  for  in  doing  so  he  prevented  his  pupils  from 
making  their  own  deductions.  These  remarks  do  not  depreciate 
the  good  example  he  gave  his  pupils  by  his  classical  taste,  power 
of  expression,  and  more  especially  by  his  gentlemanly  bearing, 
unvarying  kindness,  and  spirit  of  sacrifice. 

With  Mr.  Sumner,  his  assistant,  distinguished  for  his  originality, 
sparkling  humour,  and  independence  of  thought,  I  entertained 
very  friendly  relations,  which  have  not  been  broken  up  to  *his 
time — i.e.,  forty  years  after  our  first  acquaintance.  On  occa- 
sional meetings,  we  have  never  failed  to  recur  to  the  pleasant 
memories  of  the  Lancaster  period.  For  pleasant  they  were  to 
me,  on  account  of  the  novelty  of  my  experiences,  and  because  of 
the  excellent  spirit  exhibited  by  the  pupils  of  my  German  and 
Drawing  classes.  We  younger  teachers,  all  unmarried,  did  not 
lack  entertainment  in  each  other's  society,  and  in  that  of  our 


126  HERMANN  KRUSI 

pupils  (mostly  ladies);  moreover,  many  people  in  the  town  ad- 
mitted us  to  their  homes.  I  remember  also  with  pleasure  the 
walks  we  took,  under  the  shadow  of  magnificent  elms,  on  the  sur- 
rounding hills,  or  along  the  winding  Nashua.  On  top  of  the 
hotel,  where  we  boarded,  there  was  a  room  with  many  windows, 
where  Mr.  Sumner  and  I  often  sat  smoking  and  looking  at  the 
beautiful  view  below,  amidst  cheerful  talk  and  reflections  natural 
to  men  on  whom  the  cares  and  worries  of  life  have  not  yet  made 
any  impression. 

Of  other  fellow  teachers,  I  would  mention  Dana  Colburn,1 
whose  arithmetical  teaching  did  not  lack  mental  development,  and 
who  produced  almost  wonderful  results  in  the  quickness  with 
which  his  pupils  performed  mental  operations.  But  this  very 
quickness  of  work  and  utterance,  which  was  stimulated  by  the 
teacher's  own  example,  seemed  to  me  not  to  allow  sufficient  time 
for  calm  thought  and  expression. 

Mr.  Sanborn  Tenney,  a  young,  handsome  man  from  New 
Hampshire,  did  very  good  work  in  going  with  his  pupils  through 
fields  and  woods  in  order  to  collect  plants  or  flowers,  which  were 
to  be  classified,  after  a  proper  analysis  of  their  distinguishing 
parts.  In  a  similar  way,  the  minerals  were  treated,  of  which 
some  interesting  specimens  were  found  in  Lancaster,  for  instance 
the  Andalusite,  with  its  white  crosses  as  perfectly  inlaid  as  if  they 
were  a  work  of  art;  also  in  the  quarries  of  Bolton,  a  neighbouring 
town,  whose  Boltonite  and  Appatite  are  peculiar  to  that  locality. 

The  two  teachers  last  named  died  at  a  comparatively  early 

1  Barnard's  American  Journal  of  Education,  1862,  contains  a  very  full  and 
commendatory  memoir  of  Dana  P.  Colburn,  with  portrait.  He  was  born  Septem- 
ber 29,  1823.  After  some  years'  experience  in  New  England  Normal  Schools,  he 
became,  in  1854,  the  first  principal  of  the  Rhode  Island  Normal  School,  where 
he  remained  until  his  death,  in  1859.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  man  of  high  charac- 
ter, exerting  a  most  harmonious  influence  over  his  pupils.  He  became  well  known 
during  his  later  years  as  author  of  a  series  of  Arithmetics.  The  memorial  states 
as  an  indication  of  his  high  character  as  a  teacher,  that  he  was  associated  in  the 
Massachusetts  Institutes  with  "such  men  as  Kriisi,  etc."  —  ED. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  127 

age,  Mr.  Colburn  being  killed  driving  a  fast  horse,  some  weeks 
before  his  intended  marriage.  Both  were  favourably  known  as 
authors  of  school-books,  and  had  a  bright  future  before  them. 

I  like  to  dwell  on  my  rural,  peaceful  residence  and  life  in  Lan- 
caster, because  I  enjoyed  both  my  educational  and  social  relations, 
which  were  of  a  kind  to  give  a  favourable  impression  of  American 
life  and  society.  It  is  true  that  the  latter  was  somewhat  more 
select  than  is  generally  found  in  a  country  town,  even  in  New  Eng- 
land. I  was  struck  at  seeing  in  these  rural  cottages  a  combina- 
tion of  comfort  and  civilization  such  as  is  seldom  found  in  the 
old  country.  Several  ladies  of  my  acquaintance,  as  for  instance, 
Mrs.  Symmes  and  Miss  Chandler,  had  extensive  libraries  and 
collections.  Although  of  middle  age,  they  were  so  eager  to  im- 
prove their  minds  that  I  counted  them  among  my  pupils,  while 
regard  to  a  knowledge  of  Greek  and  Latin  I  might  have  learned 
)f  them. 

Record.  — The  principal  events  of  the  first  summer  term, 
outside  of  the  school,  were  the  following : 

A  celebration  of  the  two-hundredth  anniversary  of  Lancaster. 
This  shows  that  it  is  what  the  Americans  would  call  an  old  place. 
Some  tombstones  in  the  old  cemetery  bear  the  date  1697.  The 
celebration  was  attended  by  some  thousand  people  from  Lan- 
caster and  those  places  which  formerly  belonged  to  the  township 
of  Lancaster  and  have  since  become  separate  townships.  There 
was  a  long  historical  address  given  in  church  (thermometer  nearly 
100°),  from  which  I  escaped  into  the  air;  then  a  procession  to  a 
tent  under  a  grove  at  South  Lancaster,  where  a  dinner  was  served, 
speeches  delivered,  etc.  Two  things  were  wanting,  which  give 
cheerfulness  to  our  Swiss  festivities,  namely,  wine  and  song. 

The  celebration  of  the  Fourth  of  July,  which,  however,  I  need 
not  describe,  since  it  is  everywhere  nearly  the  same,  fire-crackers 
being  the  most  prominent  part  of  it.  I  remember  that  the  night 
from  the  third  to  the  fourth  was  so  sultry  that  I  could  not  find 
sleep  till  twelve  o'clock,  when  boom!  a  cannon  was  fired,  — 
which  shook  the  hotel  and  bedroom,  and  innumerable  guns  and 
crackers  afterwards,  and  it  was  of  course  soon  over  with  sleep. 
Then  there  was  a  collation  in  a  lovely  grove,  where  the  two  arms 


128  HERMANN  KRUSI 

of  the  Nashua  unite;  and  the  Declaration  of  Independence  was 
read,  speeches  delivered,  etc.  I  remember  that  I  made  there  my 
first  occasional  speech,  wherein  I  alluded  to  the  sympathies  which 
ought  to  exist  between  the  two  sister  republics  —  the  United 
States  and  Switzerland. 

The  vacation  (which  was  to  last  eight  weeks)  began  near  the 
commencement  of  October,  and  I  was  determined  to  make  a 
trip  somewhere,  and  as  the  World's  Exhibition  was  then  just 
being  held  at  New  York,  I  determined  to  go  there  with  a  young 
and  highly  intelligent  student,  Mr.  Hines.  We  went  through 
Worcester  and  Providence,  admiring  the  beautiful  autumn  scenery, 
visited  some  romantic  places  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  entered 
the  steamer  at  Fall  River.  I  remember  still  how  I  was  struck 
by  the  magnificence  of  its  cabins,  state-rooms,  stairs,  etc. 

We  approached  New  York  in  the  morning,  visited  some  of  the 
remarkable  places  in  and  near  the  city,  for  instance  Greenwood 
Cemetery,  spent  much  time  in  the  exhibition,  which  in  size  and 
contents  was  certainly  much  inferior  to  that  of  London,  but  still 
full  of  splendid  articles;  visited  some  Swiss  merchants,  and  then 
returned  by  the  Hudson  River  railroad  via  Albany,  Springfield, 
etc.,  to  Worcester,  where  I  found  the  hotel  so  full  that  I  had  to 
sleep  with  others  in  the  bar-rooms  on  chairs.  At  four  o'clock 
some  women  came  in  to  scrub  the  floor,  under  the  very  chairs 
where  we  were  trying  to  find  sleep.  I  mention  this  only  as  a  fact 
that  could  never  have  happened  in  a  French  or  German  hotel, 
from  more  innate  principles  of  politeness  which  an  innkeeper 
would  show  towards  his  guests. 

During  this  same  vacation  I  also  attended  a  Teachers'  Insti- 
tute on  the  Cape  (Orleans).  I  was  to  teach  one  day  in  the  place 
of  Whitacre,  who  was  unable  to  be  present  the  first  day.  I  was 
at  that  time  not  accustomed  to  draw  my  illustrations  on  the  black- 
board, and  did  it  but  poorly,  rubbing  out  some  lines.  Mr.  Lowell 
Mason,  who  was  very  much  interested  in  my  success,  gave  me 
good  advice,  and  told  me  not  to  rub  out  poor  lines,  since  the  public 
would  not  be  aware  of  their  incorrectness,  except  by  seeing  them 
effaced,  when  they  would  guess  at  the  reason.  Mr.  Colburn 
drilled  me  with  regard  to  the  proper  enunciation  of  my  words  and 
sentences. 

I  had  very  pleasant  quarters  at  the  house  of  Captain  Doane, 
who  —  like  all  the  captains  here  —  had  performed  large  voyages 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


129 


(to  China,  etc.)  and  was  a  gentleman  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the 
word.  His  wife  practised  hospitality  towards  her  eight  unknown 
guests  with  a  grace  I  never  had  met  before,  and  altogether  we  had 
a  merry  time. 

The  second  term  of  Lancaster  school  began  under  somewhat 
less  favourable  auspices.     The  number  of  scholars  was  consider- 
ably less;  Professor  Russell  mostly  sick  and  confined  to  his  room 
y  cruel  attacks  of  neuralgia.     The  winter  began,  and  surprised 
e  by  the  intensity  of  its  cold,  as  the  summer  had  done  by  its 
Itriness.     I  had  my  quarters  at  Professor  Russell's,  but  boarded 
at  the  hotel.     I  had  to  saw  my  own  wood  and  clean  my  boots, 
operations  which  I  had  never  performed  at  home. 

Although  the  number  of  scholars  had  decreased,  it  was  en- 
uraging  to  me  to  find  that  the  numbers  of  my  scholars,  attend- 
g  the  French,  German,  and  Drawing  classes,  had  increased, 
the  scholars  chose  their  own  branches  voluntarily,  they  were 
atly  interested  in  them,  which  was  particularly  the  case  with 
those  who  studied  German;  for  I  have  always  found  that  persons 
essed  with  an  energetic  mind  and  powers  of  perseverance 
ttempt  the  study  of  that  difficult  language  with  a  view  to  enjoy 
e  treasures  of  its  literature,  abounding  in  gems  of  poetry  and  in 
philosophic  research. 

Although  our  school  had  not  many  visitors,  there  were  some 
from  the  State  Board  of  Education,  whose  presence  was  of  impor- 
tance, especially  to  myself.  Dr.  Sears,  the  president  of  that  Board, 
seemed  particularly  inclined  to  provide  for  me  what  he  thought 
to  be  a  better  position.  He  offered  me  at  one  time  a  situation 
as  teacher  in  a  Reform  School  for  boys,  which  I  respectfully 
declined.  Another  offer  was  that  of  substitute  in  the  vacant 
position  of  a  principal  at  the  Bridgewater  school.  This  showed 
undoubtedly  great  confidence  on  his  part,  and  if  I  had  been  more 
"Yankeefied,"  I  should  have  accepted  it,  assuming  a  bold  front, 
and  making  myself  and  others  believe  that  I  was  able  in  the  main 
to  cope  with  the  task,  and  should  learn  by  experience  some  of  its 
duties  in  which  I  felt  deficient.  The  most  important  of  these 
would  be:  the  proper  management  of  discipline  with  pupils  of  a 
nation  different  from  mine,  attendance  to  religious  exercises,  and 


130  HERMANN  KRUSI 

to  various  matters  of  business.  But  being  fashioned  in  the 
"Kriisi"  mould,  I  was  determined  that  I  would  not  begin  my 
educational  career  in  America  with  a  failure,  and  would  bide  my 
time.  Hence  this  offer,  too,  was  declined,  and  I  continued  to 
live  undisturbed  in  my  rural  retreat  —  not  long,  however;  for 
soon  afterwards  I  received  an  invitation  from  the  secretary  of 
the  American  Teachers'  Institute  to  give  a  lecture  at  their  next 
session  at  New  Haven,  which  I  reluctantly  accepted.  For  my 
subject  I  chose  "Pestalozzi." 

Although  somewhat  startled  when  I  saw  before  me  a  vast 
assembly  of  distinguished  educators,  I  tried  to  do  my  best,  and 
had  the  gratification  —  after  the  lecture  —  of  seeing  many  members 
come  forward  to  shake  hands  with  me,  while  a  reporter  of  the 
New  York  Tribune  begged  me  for  the  loan  of  my  manuscript,  in 
order  to  make  a  full  report  in  his  paper,  of  whose  existence  and 
influence  I  had  no  cognizance  at  that  time.  On  the  whole,  I  had 
reason  to  be  satisfied  with  my  "debut." 


CHAPTER  XX 

MY  EXPERIENCES  AS  A  LECTURER  AT  THE  MASSACHUSETTS 

AND 
NEW  HAMPSHIRE  INSTITUTES,  1854-1860 

WHILE  New  Haven  gave  me  the  first  experience  in  the  lecturing 
line,  I  had  soon  occasion  to  get  some  further  practice  in  the  so- 
called  "Teachers'  Institutes,"  with  which  I  became  connected 
afterwards. 

Although  the  branches  in  which  I  felt  qualified  to  give  sug- 
gestions as  to  method,  i.e..,  Arithmetic  and  Drawing,  were  rep- 
resented by  my  two  friends,  Colburn  and  Whitacre,  it  yet 
happened  sometimes  that  one  or  the  other  was  prevented  from 
attending  to  them,  so  that  I  had  to  act  as  a  substitute.  The 
first  Institute  in  which  I  taught  was  in  the  city  of  Salem,  contain- 
ing about  20,000  inhabitants,  good  schools,  and  an  able  corps  of 
teachers.  Hence  it  was  somewhat  "  risky  "  for  me  to  give  lessons 
in  Inventive  Drawing,  where  one  is  expected  to  make  illustrations 
on  the  blackboard  promptly  and  neatly,  while  discussing  the 
matter.  Fortunately,  Drawing  as  a  school  branch  was  at  that 
time  rather  an  innovation,  so  that  I  could  act  as  a  pioneer  in 
that  line,  and  succeeded  in  getting  the  attention  and  approval  of 
the  intelligent  part  of  the  audience. 

The  lectures  of  Agassiz  and  Guyot,  to  whom  I  listened  for  the 
first  time,  filled  me  with  admiration  for  their  learning  and  educa- 
tional bearing.  They  did  a  great  deal  of  good  and  have  to  some 
extent  revolutionized  the  method  of  teaching  the  natural  sciences 
and  Geography. 

The  citizens  of  the  town  showed  their  appreciation  of  the 

131 


132  HERMANN  KRUSI 

presence  and  work  of  these  and  other  lecturers  in  many  ways, 
and  their  unstinted  hospitality  at  their  homes,  as  well  as  in  social 
gatherings,  was  pleasing  to  witness.  This  was  the  only  Institute 
I  remember  having  been  held  in  a  city  of  so  large  size.  Most  of 
these  were  held  in  small,  rural  towns,  at  the  invitation  of  the 
school  authorities,  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  stimulating  the  interest 
of  the  people  in  the  schools,  or  inducing  them  to  bring  some 
additional  sacrifice  on  their  behalf.  It  is  true  that  the  instruc- 
tion given  in  some  of  the  branches  during  the  day  might  not 
interest  all  classes  of  the  people,  but  there  were  also  evening 
lectures  on  general  subjects,  when  the  attendance  was  generally 
large.  Under  its  intelligent  Board  of  Education,  the  members 
of  which  were  not  chosen  by  the  political  machine,  these  Massa- 
chusetts Institutes  became  a  success,  chiefly  through  the  wise 
arrangement  of  engaging  the  same  corps  of  lecturers,  mostly 
men  who  had  made  a  mark  in  their  profession,  while  all  of  them 
were  in  perfect  harmony  in  regard  to  sound  principles  of  edu- 
cation. 

The  case  was  and  is  different  in  other  States.  I  found  this 
out  when  lecturing  in  New  Hampshire.  There  the  Superintendent 
of  Public  Instruction  was  generally  a  creature  of  political  pre- 
ferment, mostly  lacking  a  true  educational  spirit  or  knowledge. 
Hence  the  audience  had  sometimes  to  listen  to  men  of  cranky 
ideas,  or  to  lecturers  who  entertained  contradictory  views  about 
methods  and  practice.  With  this  exception,  I  rather  liked  to 
visit  this  mountainous  State,  with  its  rushing  rivers,  its  bold  hills 
and  mountains  of  granite  and  its  Alpine  pastures,  all  of  which 
reminded  me  vividly  of  my  native  country.  The  people,  too, 
seemed  to  partake  of  that  solid,  rugged  character.  It  was  an 
edifying  sight  to  see  occasionally  a  poor  farmer's  son  or  mechanic 
bestow  rapt  attention  on  the  instruction,  with  a  laudable  zeal  to 
make  up  in  some  degree  for  his  neglected  education.  Of  the 
places  in  which  Institutes  were  held  in  New  Hampshire,  I  re- 
member particularly  Mason  village,  Manchester,  Dover,  Keene, 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  133 


t 


especially  the  latter  on  account  of  its  fine  scenery  and  cultivated 
society. 

In  Massachusetts  there  were  generally  six  Institutes  held 
in  the  spring,  and  six  in  the  fall.  The  lecturers  were  pretty  well 
id,  considering  that  they  had  only  to  give  five  or  six  lessons, 
tributed  over  two  or  three  days.  The  rest  of  the  time  they 
uld  pleasantly  employ  in  attending  the  lectures  of  their  col- 
,gues,  or  in  visits  and  walks.  Of  the  latter  I  remember  one  I 
k  with  Agassiz,  after  the  proprietor  of  the  hotel  in  Pittsfield 
rather  gruffly  told  him  that  he  could  not  smoke  in  the  dining 
room.  -  "Then  come,  Kriisi,  let  us  take  a  walk!"  was  his  reply, 
and  I  gladly  accompanied  my  celebrated  countryman,  whose 
conversation  was  always  charming  and  full  of  "bonhommie." 
He  was  most  at  home  in  Institutes  held  near  the  sea,  which  was 
always  the  case  at  Cape  Cod,  where  the  marine  animals  attracted 
attention  and  furnished  specimens  for  some  of  his  lectures. 
As  the  older  male  inhabitants  of  the  peninsula,  mostly  sea-cap- 
tains, were  temporarily  at  leisure,  they  enjoyed  his  lectures 
hugely,  as  well  as  others  given  during  the  day,  nor  could  there 
any  fault  be  found  with  their  hospitality.  I,  for  my  part,  was 
as  much  attracted  by  the  mountainous  regions  in  or  near  Berk- 
shire, where  Pittsfield,  Holyoke,  Williamsburgh,  Hoosac,  etc.,  are 
situated. 

Besides  Agassiz  and  Guyot,  I  must  not  forget  to  mention  our 
good  friend  Lowell  Mason,  who,  although  far  advanced  in  years, 
was  always  present  on  these  occasions,  and  was  generally  listened 
to  with  pleasure  and  respect.  Through  his  many  contributions 
to  church  music  he  was  well  known.  But  far  from  being  utterly 
or  one-sidedly  absorbed  with  his  musical  occupations,  he  had  a 
keen  interest  in  all  the  processes  of  education  that  were  based  on 
development  of  mind.  There  is  no  doubt  that  he  owed  a  good 
deal  of  this  disposition  to  the  principles  of  Pestalozzi,  which  he 
had  adopted  in  his  teaching.  On  this  account  he  gave  me  a 
hearty  welcome  on  my  arrival  in  this  country,  and  it  is  partly  to 


134  HERMANN  KRUSI 

his   recommendation  that   I   owe   some   pleasant   and   profitable 
engagements  I  have  found  here. 

[Editor's  Note.  — It  appears  from  a  passage  in  the  Record  that 
Dr.  Lowell  Mason  was  to  a  great  extent  instrumental  in  bringing 
Mr.  Kriisi  to  America.  The  latter  says,  in  reviewing  the  mys- 
terious kindness  of  Providence  in  determining  his  career:  "What 
was  it,  again,  that  brought  Dr.  Lowell  Mason  to  the  Home  and 
Colonial,  where  he  often  heard  my  name,  as  he  says,  spoken  with 
great  respect  and  affection,  so  that  on  returning  to  Massachusetts 
he  could  recommend  me  at  headquarters  as  a  fit  instrument  for 
the  dissemination  of  correct  methods  of  teaching."  (II,  424.) 

All  the  letters  from  Dr.  Mason  to  Professor  Kriisi,  that  have 
come  to  hand,  are  of  unique  interest,  and  will  be  quoted  in  their 
natural  connections,  as  showing  both  the  relation  of  Dr.  Mason 
to  Pestalozzianism,  and  his  strong  friendship  for  Professor  Kriisi. 
The  following  indicates  his  early  acquaintance  with  the  Pestaloz- 
zian  movement.] 

Lowell  Mason  TO  H.  KRUSI. 

SOUTH  ORANGE,  May  27,  1857. 
MR.  KRUSI. 
Dear  Sir: 

I  happened  a  few  days  since  to  be  looking  over  my  journal 
kept  during  my  European  tour  in  1837,  and  I  found  a  memoran- 
dum some  part  of  which  may  interest  you.  I  find  that  on  the 
31st  July  1837,  being  in  St.  Gallen,  at  the  Hotel  "Zur  Hecht" 
I  took  a  carriage  and  went  over  the  hill  to  Trogen,  some  six  or 
eight  miles.  I  had  letters  of  introduction  from  Rev.  W.  C.  Wood- 
bridge  to  M.  M.  Zellweger,  Rev.  Mr.  Le  Pasteur  Fry  and  also  to 
Mr.  Le  Director  Kriisi. 

I  found  that  Mr.  Kriisi  (who  I  suppose  was  your  father)  had 
removed  from  Trogen  to  some  other  town  —  that  Mr.  Zellweger 
was  out  of  town  —  and  that  Mr.  Fry  did  not  speak  English.  The 
man,  however,  whom  I  did  happen  to  meet  was  Mr.  Zellweger's 
son,  and  he  was,  as  he  told  me,  the  only  man  in  the  town  who  spoke 
English.  I  went  to  his  house,  took  lime  and  bread.  When  I 
left  him,  he  gave  me  a  letter  to  Mr.  Weishaupt  of  Gais,  on  whom 
I  called  but  did  not  find  him  at  home.  He  also  gave  me  a  letter 
to  Mr.  Tobler  on  whom,  I  called,  procured  some  music,  etc.,  etc. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  135 

So  I  suppose  I  came  near  seeing  your  honoured  father,  and  also 
tis  same  Mr.  Weishaupt.     I  thought  I  would  tell  you  this. 
Quite  well,  and 

Very  truly  yours, 

LOWELL  MASON. 

Professor  Greene  of  Brown  University,  author  of  a  popular 

Lmmar,  was  another  very  interesting  lecturer  and  pleasant 
>mpanion,  and  withal  modest  and  unassuming.  I  have  always 
>bserved  that  the  greater  a  man  or  scholar  happens  to  be,  the 
less  he  is  priding  himself  on  his  learning;  for  he,  far  more  than 
his  admirers,  finds  that  his  subject  is  branching  out  into  an  in- 
finity of  as  yet  undiscovered  by-ways,  which  make  him  aware  of 
his  limited  strength.  On  the  other  hand,  the  vain,  ambitious 
tyro,  who  has  but  a  poor  knowledge  of  existing  facts,  feels  obliged 
to  rise  chiefly  by  his  professions,  which  he  is  temporarily  enabled 

do,  because  the  general  public  cannot  disprove  them. 

Such  a  specimen  —  I  am  sorry  to  say  —  enjoyed  a  temporary 
distinction  at  our  Institutes,  in  the  subject  of  Inventive  Drawing, 
the  principle  of  which  he  had  obtained  from  myself.  He  was 
aided  in  his  illustrations  by  great  skill  in  execution,  and  by  making 
eloquent  and  finely  worded  appeals  in  behalf  of  beauty  and  grace ; 
which,  however,  branched  off  occasionally  into  a  species  of  self- 
glorification.  Nevertheless,  he  seldom  failed  in  getting  the 
admiring  attention  of  silly  young  ladies,  who  perhaps  would  leave 
the  hall  when  Professor  Guyot,  in  his  simple,  truthful  way,  would 
speak  of  the  configuration  of  the  Universe  and  its  influence  on  the 
character  and  power  of  nations. 

I  cannot  but  allude  to  one  more  Institute,  held  at  Lancaster 
while  I  was  teaching  there,  in  which  Professor  Agassiz  was  un- 
doubtedly the  centre  of  attraction.  While  the  existence  of  many 
even  useful  members  of  society  will  soon  be  forgotten,  the  life- 
work  of  Agassiz  was  of  such  towering  magnitude  that  posterity 
will  cherish  particulars,  however  small,  which  tend  to  shed  light 
on  his  character  and  magnetic  influence. 


136  HERMANN  KRUSI 

I  remember  that,  addressing  his  class  for  the  first  time,  he 
looked  with  an  engaging  smile  on  the  young  ladies  before  him, 
saying:  "I  see  before  me  many  bright  eyes,  but  alas!  these  eyes 
cannot  see ! "  —  and  then  he  began  to  analyze  some  natural  object, 
for  instance,  a  grasshopper  (of  which  every  member  of  the  class 
had  a  specimen  before  her),  until  their  eyes  became  opened,  and 
they  discovered  parts,  and  began  to  understand  their  use,  as  they 
never  had  done  before. 

At  that  time  Agassiz  was  occupied  with  his  great  work :  "  Con- 
tributions to  the  Natural  History  of  the  United  States,"  and  was 
just  investigating  something,  for  which  purpose  he  required  a 
number  of  turtles  for  dissection.  As  soon  as  his  wish  was  known, 
a  number  of  students  went  turtle-hunting,  and  caught  some  near 
the  river,  while  they  sent  him  afterwards  about  three  hundred 
more  to  Cambridge.  Of  these  perhaps  only  three  served  his 
immediate  purpose;  but  all  these  efforts  to  get  at  the  truth  of  the 
matter,  while  a  description  of  the  result  might  hardly  fill  half  a 
page  of  his  large  work,  reveal  to  us  the  stamp  of  a  genuine  inter- 
preter of  nature. 

I  will  add  that  the  young  men  of  our  school,  wishing  to  have 
some  social  communion  with  the  great  naturalist,  who  seemed  to 
sympathize  with  their  youthful  aspirations  and  sports,  invited 
him  to  a  lobster  supper,  at  which  porter  or  ale  was  also  served. 
There  it  was  pleasing  to  see  how  he  was  able  to  adapt  himself  to 
his  surroundings,  and  answered  all  the  questions  without  any 
attempt  at  concealing  anything;  for  instance,  in  regard  to  the 
duelling  practised  in  German  Universities.  He  also  mentioned  the 
part  which  he,  as  President  of  one  of  the  students'  societies,  had  to 
perform :  in  accepting  challenges  from  members  of  another  club,  and 
fighting  as  a  substitute  for  members  of  his  club,  who  were  prevented 
from  appearing  in  person.  Of  course  he  would  hardly  now  have 
recommended  this  barbarous  relic  of  the  middle  ages,  but  on  look- 
ing at  his  powerful  frame  and  strong  arm,  one  could  understand 
that  it  must  have  been  dangerous  to  meet  him  as  an  antagonist. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


137 


II  have  finally  to  mention  a  step  which,  in  the  fall  of  1855, 
severed  my  connection  with  the  Lancaster  school,  and  which 
no  doubt  was  severely  criticised  by  some  people  of  the  place,  who 
were  anxious  for  its  continuation.  My  reasons  for  handing  in  my 
resignation  were  chiefly  these :  in  the  first  place  my  two  best  friends, 
Sumner  and  Colburn,  had  already  left  to  accept  better  positions 
in  the  Normal  School  at  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  and  their 
places  were  not  adequately  supplied.  Secondly,  the  financial 
state  of  the  Institute,  although  occasionally  patched  up,  was  never 
of  a  kind  to  warrant  a  long  or  flourishing  existence.  All  this,  of 
course,  affected  the  attendance  of  pupils  and  pointed  to  a  linger- 
ing dissolution.  As  I  had  never  bound  myself  by  any  promise, 
nor  had  the  presumption  to  think  that  my  going  away  would 
seriously  affect  the  continuance  of  the  school,  I  had  no  conscien- 
tious scruples  in  leaving  it,  to  try  my  fortune  elsewhere.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  the  school  did  not  survive  long;  but  the  associations 
connected  with  it  and  some  of  its  former  teachers  and  pupils  have 
been  too  strong  ever  to  be  broken. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

A  WINTER  SPENT  AT  PROVIDENCE,  1855-1856 

THANKS  to  some  of  my  friends,  I  was  not  left  without  strong 
recommendations,  which  procured  for  me  introduction  to  parties 
in  Providence,  to  whom  I  was  to  give  private  lessons  in  French  or 
German. 

Letter  from  Ingram  Fletcher  to  Dr.  L.  S.  Stevens,  recommend- 
ing Krtisi: 

HOOSIER'S  NEST 

LANCASTER,  MASS.,  3d  Dec.,  1855. 

DEAR  STEP.  —  The  bearer,  Prof.  Hermann  Kriisi,  has  been 
Professor  in  the  Modern  Languages  in  the  Institute.  He  is  a 
very  thorough,  intellectual  man,  — "  is  a  gentleman  and  a  scholar." 
He  is  not  a  professed  Christian,  but  very  moral,  and  has  great 
respect  for  religious  denominations.  He  is  a  Swiss  by  birth.  He 
will  teach  in  Providence  this  winter,  and  would  be  happy  of  your 
acquaintance.  As  a  teacher  he  has  been  the  main  spoke  of  our 
Institute,  —  when  he  withdrew,  it  fell. 

Very  cordially, 

BASSO. 
DR.  L.  STEVENS. 

There  was  also  a  boarding-place  found  for  me,  where  I  not 
only  could  enjoy  the  company  of  my  friends,  Sumner  and  Col- 
burn,  but  also  that  of  other  pleasant  people.  One  of  the  families 
with  whom  I  became  intimate,  was  that  of  Professor  Harkness, 
author  of  several  Greek  and  Latin  grammars,  etc.  He  had  a  very 
pleasant,  cultured  wife,  and  a  little  golden-haired  daughter,  who 
became  my  particular  pet.  Hence  there  was  no  lack  of  social 
intercourse.  As  for  literary  institutions,  there  were  the  Univer- 

138 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


139 


sity  with  a  large  library,  the  Normal  School,  etc.,  in  all  of  which 
places  I  had  friends  and  acquaintances.  But  how  did  I  succeed 
with  my  private  lessons  ?  The  answer  is  —  only  tolerably.  For 
my  aversion  to  puffing  myself  or  to  making  personal  applications 
stood  somewhat  in  the  way  of  my  getting  many  pupils;  but  those 
whom  I  taught  were  rather  select. 

Record.  — I  received  an  instance  of  the  kind  ways  of  Provi- 
dence a  few  weeks  after  my  arrival,  when  Mr.  Boutwell,  Secretary 
of  the  Massachusetts  State  Board  of  Education,1  wrote  me  a  note, 
offering  me  the  situation  of  lecturer  in  Drawing  and  Arithmetic, 
in  the  place  of  Mr.  Whitacre,  my  quondam  friend,  who  had  dis- 
gusted the  Board  by  his  vanity,  and  inveterate  propensity  for 
boasting,  which  amounted  to  absolute  lying,  and  by  other  unbe- 
coming practices.  This  situation  would  be  worth  about  six  hun- 
dred dollars  per  year,2  and  engage  me  only  for  twelve  weeks.  I 
was,  of  course,  thankful  for  this  offer,  and  had  no  hesitation  in 
accepting  it,  although  Whitacre  wrote  me  soon  after  a  foolish 
letter,  wherein  he  gave  vent  to  his  indignation  at  having  been 
superseded.  I  replied  to  him  in  a  cool,  but  dignified  letter,  wherein 
I  told  him  to  reflect,  that  even  if  I  had  refused  the  situation  he 
could  not  have  retained  it. 

1  Long  a  representative  of  the  Democratic  party  in  the  Massachusetts  legisla- 
ture, and  Governor  of  the  State  in  1851  and  1852,  on  the  Free-soil  ticket.     He 
assisted  later  in  organizing  the  Republican  party,  was  a  member  of  the  Chicago 
Convention  that  nominated  Lincoln,  and  a  delegate  in  1861  to  the  Peace  Con- 
ference in  Washington.     In  1862,  he  organized  the  new  Department  of  Interna- 
nal  Revenue,  and  was  its  first  Commissioner.     For  some  years  elected  as  member 
of  Congress  from  Massachusetts,  he  advocated,  in  1868,  the  impeachment  of 
President  Johnson,  was  chosen  chairman  of  the  committee  to  report  articles  of 
impeachment,  and  became  one  of  the  seven  managers  of  the  trial.     In  1869  he 
was  appointed  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  under  President  Grant,  and  on  resign- 
ing this  post,  in  1873,  became  Senator  from  Massachusetts  for  some  years.     His 
service  as  Secretary  of  the  Massachusetts  Board  of  Education  extended  over  five 
years,  1856-1861. 

2  With  reference  to  his  remuneration,  I  find  an  indication  in  the  letter  to  Mr. 
Kriisi  from  Hon.  George  S.  Boutwell,  notifying  him  of  his  appointment  as  teacher 
of  Drawing  and  Mathematics  in  the  Institutes,  at  a  salary  "equal  to  that  of  Pro- 
fessor Russell,"  i.e.,  "as  much  as  $55.00  per  week,  or  probably  more."     This  was 
dated  February  9,  1856.  —  ED. 


140  HERMANN  KRUSI 

The  desire  of  earning  money  for  future  contingencies  has 
never  been  very  strong  with  me,  and  even  less  so  while  I  lived 
the  life  of  a  bachelor,  who  had  nearly  reached  his  fortieth  year. 
It  is  true  that  my  intimacy  with  some  members  of  the  fair  sex  at 
Lancaster  had  brought  the  thought  nearer  to  me,  that  it  was  not 
well  for  a  man  to  continue  a  life  which  precluded  the  hope  of  a 
settled,  cosy  home.  I  had  ample  time  to  make  such  reflections 
when  sitting  in  my  large,  somewhat  bare  room.  Even  my  rela- 
tives, especially  my  oldest  sister,  whose  family  already  numbered 
five  or  six  bright,  hopeful  children,  seemed  to  show  some  pity  for 
my  isolated  position,  to  judge  from  a  German  poem  sent  me  at 
that  time,  which  I  quote  from  memory,  together  with  a  free  trans- 
lation. 

Zwei  muntere  Quellen  zusammenfliessen, 

Und  sich  ins  stille  Becken  ergiessen, 

Drin  strahlet  der  Himmel  so  rein  und  mild, 

Von  segnender  Liebe  ein  treues  Bild: 

Und  ich,  auf  kaltem,  bemoosten  Stein 

Soil  leben  allein,  und  sterben  allein  ? 

FREE  TRANSLATION 

Two  brooks  in  swift  impatient  chase 
Rush  to  each  other's  fond  embrace, 
Enjoying  there  peace  and  rest. 
The  heaven  above,  so  bright  and  serene, 
Reflected  in  yonder  charming  scene, 
Is  a  symbol  of  Love  that  is  blest; 
And  I,  like  the  cold,  unfeeling  stone, 
Should  live  by  myself  and  die  alone  ? 

Record.  — A  few  days  after  my  arrival,  I  got  a  cold  in  my 
limbs,  which  caused  me  great  pains  when  I  moved  about.  I  re- 
member that  on  the  first  Sunday  afternoon,  when  I  sat  in  my  great 
room,  which  commanded  but  a  poor  prospect  upon  some  neighbour- 
ing roofs,  I  indulged  in  rather  melancholy  meditations,  and  felt 
stronger  than  ever  the  truth  of  the  maxim  of  the  Bible:  "It  is 
not  good  for  man  to  be  alone."  I  almost  shuddered  at  the  thought 
of  falling  ill,  with  no  friend  to  care  for  me,  and  nobody  to  attend 
me  for  the  sake  of  love,  and  not  only  from  pity.  Having  enjoyed 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  141 

up  to  this  moment  the  most  perfect  health,  such  thoughts  had 
never  entered  my  mind  before,  but  now  they  arose  with  another 
rather  perplexing  thought,  that  I  had  arrived  nearly  to  my  fortieth 
year,  and  that,  if  I  did  not  marry  soon,  it  was  wiser  not  to  do  so 
at  all;  and  then,  what  a  desolate  age  would  open  before  me!  void 
of  any  prospect  to  leave  behind  me  some  bearer  of  my  name,  and 
heir  of  my  qualifications,  especially  of  those  that  may  have  been 
of  some  benefit  to  my  fellow-men !  How  selfish  does  a  life  become, 
when  one  has  nobody  but  himself  to  care  for;  how  much  danger  is 
there,  to  have  your  self-love  unduly  raised,  when  your  acquaint- 
ances praise  your  good  qualities,  and  nobody  feels  intimate  enough 
to  tell  you  of  your  faults  and  failings,  as,  for  instance,  a  wife  is  sure 
to  do,  not  for  the  sake  of  finding  fault,  but  because  she  wishes 
you  to  excel  in  everything,  and  to  disarm  the  world  of  its  criticism. 
With  these  or  similar  reflections  I  regaled  myself  on  that  lonely 
Sunday  afternoon,  conjuring  up  in  my  mind  all  the  sweet  visions 
of  the  past,  which  promised  to  lead  to  a  happy  conjugal  life,  and 
summing  up  the  few  remaining  chances  of  the  present.  With  a 
sigh  I  resigned  myself  to  my  fate,  which  otherwise  had  treated  me 
well,  and  preserved  my  health  and  spirits,  whilst  I  had  always 
been  fortunate  enough  to  secure  a  small  circle  of  deserving  and 
congenial  friends. 

Among  such  conflicting  thoughts,  I  also  appreciated  fully  the 
sentiment  contained  in  one  of  the  songs,  which  my  niece  sang 
with  feeling  on  the  eve  of  my  departure  for  America.  It  contains 
a  warning  to  the  native  dwellers  of  Switzerland  not  to  leave  their 
fatherland,  since,  like  the  "Alpen-rosen,"  they  would  fail  to  take 
root,  or  find  happiness,  after  being  transferred  to  a  foreign  soil. 


DER  ALPENROSE  MAHNUNG 

Auf  der  Alpen  lichten  Hohen, 
Ferae  von  der  Erde  Qual, 
Bliiht  ein  Bliimchen,  sanft  gerothet 
Von  der  Sonne  ersten  Strahl; 
Seine  Heimath  ist  dort  oben, 
Dort  allein  nur  kann  es  bliihn; 
Wird  der  Heimath  es  entzogen 
Stirbt  das  arme  Bliimchen  hin. 


142  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Doch  das  ist  die  Kraft  des  Bliimchens, 
Die  der  Schopfer  ilim  verliehn; 
Wer  in  seiner  Nah'  geboren, 
Kann  nicht  in  die  Fremde  ziehn; 
Denn  ein  unnennbares  Sehnen 
Zieht  ihn  nach  der  Heimath  bin, 
Wo  auf  freien  lichten  Hohen 
Seine  Alpenrosen  bliihn. 

WARNING  OF  THE  ALPINE  ROSE 

High  on  Alpine  sunny  ridges, 
Far  away  from  dreary  vales, 
Blooms  a  flower,  sweetly  blushing 
When  the  sunlight  it  inhales. 
There  alone,  in  home-like  cradle, 
Can  it  bloom  and  foster  life, 
But  if  torn  away  it  withers, 
And  succumbs  to  deadly  strife. 

There  is  power  in  the  flower, 

Given  by  Creator's  hands: 

Such  that  dwellers  mid  these  mountains 

Cannot  bide  in  foreign  lands. 

So  unspeakable  a  longing 

Draws  them  to  their  native  home, 

Where  amongst  the  Alpine  roses 

It  was  bliss  for  them  to  roam. 

I  could  not,  however,  regret  my  transfer  to  America,  chiefly 
on  account  of  two  encouraging  experiences:  first,  I  had  been  able 
to  find  many  friends  and  supporters ;  second,  my  work  had  hitherto 
succeeded  and  taken  root  in  susceptible  minds.  Hence  the  future 
prospect  was  that  my  mission  was  not  yet  ended. 

It  has  always  been  my  habit,  in  moments  of  leisure,  to  collect 
and  classify  materials  on  some  educational  subject,  which  might 
help  me  to  illustrate  at  the  proper  time  my  method  of  teaching. 
Something  prompted  me  —  during  the  winter  spent  in  Providence 
—  to  work  out  lessons  in  Form  and  Geometry,  according  to  a 
method  which  obliges  the  pupils  to  solve  the  given  problems  by 
their  own  ingenuity,  and  which  causes  them  occasionally  to  find 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  143 

many  new  solutions  of  the  same  problem,  or  even  to  invent  new~ 
problems.     At  that  time,  I  had  no  prospect  of  teaching  the  sub- 
ject, but  I  thought  it  could  do  no  harm  to  put  myself  in  readiness 
for  it  —  nor  was  I  mistaken  in  this  idea,  as  the  sequel  has  shown. 

I  remember  that  the  winter  of  1855-1856,  although  not  cold, 
yet  was  remarkable  for  the  great  fall  of  snow  in  February,  which 
blockaded  railways  and  other  roads,  and  which  was  followed  by  a 
great  thaw  and  the  swelling  of  rivers.  Of  the  latter  fact  I  became 
aware  on  returning  from  an  Institute,  when  I  found  one  of  the 
railroad  bridges  carried  away,  and  had  to  walk  over  some  beams 
to  the  other  side.  The  Teachers'  Institute  just  mentioned  has 
also  left  an  impression  on  me,  because  of  an  incident  happening 
during  the  session,  which  serves  to  illustrate  the  conflict  between 
religion  and  science. 

The  Institute  was  held  in  a  fishing  village,  in  the  Methodist 
church;  which  seemed  to  bestow  the  privilege  on  the  minister  of 
confronting  the  audience  and  watching  anxiously  that  no  hereti- 
cal doctrine  should  be  proclaimed,  endangering  his  parishioners' 
souls.  When  an  antiquated  naturalist  presented  the  wornout 
classification  which  divides  the  animals  into  mammalia,  birds, 
fishes,  amphibians  and  worms,  this  was  considered  orthodox 
enough,  although  it  left  the  question  unsettled  as  to  whether  the 
crabs  and  oysters,  etc.,  had  any  legitimate  right  in  either  of  these 
classes.  But  when  our  friend,  Mr.  Tenney,  spoke  of  the  strata 
of  the  earth  and  their  fossil  remains,  all  of  which  he  declared  to 
have  been  produced  in  periods  which  vastly  exceed  the  "ortho- 
dox "  seven  days  of  creation,  —  yea,  had  to  be  counted  by  millions 
of  years,  our  worthy  minister  could  not  stand  this  any  longer. 
He  rose  from  his  seat,  arid  in  solemn  tones  warned  his  flock  not 
to  give  credence  to  unproved  theories,  which  were  antagonistic 
to  the  distinct  expressions  of  the  infallible  "Word  of  God."  When 
the  lecturer  modestly  pleaded  that  the  fossils  of  more  and  more 
perfect  animals  found  in  the  successive  strata  of  rock  testified  to 
an  infinite  amount  of  time,  the  minister  tried  to  settle  this  ques- 


144  HERMANN  Kntisi 

tion  by  the  pompous  assertion  that  in  his  opinion  the  above  rocks 
were  created  during  the  seven  days  with  the  fossil-like  marks  upon 
them. 

"What  a  blessing,"  thought  I,  "that  such  a  minister,  who 
dares  to  attribute  to  the  Almighty  God  such  a  useless,  childish 
operation,  will  soon  be  placed  among  the  fossils  by  a  more  por- 
gressive  age  and  generation!" 

The  winter  passed  thus  away  in  the  manner  described,  and 
I  had  to  make  ready  for  the  Massachusetts  Institutes.  As  I  con- 
sidered Lancaster  more  my  home  than  Providence  (although  I 
liked  the  appearance  of  the  city  and  its  surroundings)  I  returned 
to  my  old  lodgings  between  the  sessions  of  the  Institutes,  and  even 
afterwards.  It  is  true  the  Normal  College  had  been  given  up, 
but  there  were  still  some  excellent  friends  left  —  one  of  whom  — 
my  present  wife  —  was  destined  to  make  an  end  to  my  bachelor 
state. 

Record.  — It  was  during  some  of  the  last  terms  in  Lancaster 
that  I  got  acquainted  with  my  future  wife,  then  Miss  Caroline 
Dunham,  although  our  relations  were  only  those  between  teacher 
and  pupil.  My  first  impressions  of  her  were  two-fold :  in  physical 
respect  she  seemed  a  picture  of  health,  and  as  such  quite  a  con- 
trast to  the  tender  and  delicate  appearance  of  most  of  the  other 
ladies.  In  mental  respect,  she  was  not  exactly  distinguished  for 
genius,  or  brilliant  memory,  but  rather  for  sound  common  sense, 
undaunted  perseverance,  precision  of  ideas,  and  a  keen  tact  for 
their  practical  application.  She  seemed  also  a  true,  warm-hearted 
girl,  and  her  hand-shakes  were  always  of  the  heartiest  description, 
as  of  one  who  is  and  gives  nothing  by  halves,  but  has  her  whole 
heart  in  it.  The  more  difficulties  she  had  to  encounter  in  the 
pursuit  of  knowledge,  owing  to  the  want  of  pecuniary  resources, 
the  more  she  seemed  to  appreciate  its  value,  and  she  gave  me  the 
impression  that  she  was  able  to  distinguish  superficial  knowledge 
from  that  which  was  real,  thorough,  and  based  upon  sound  prin- 
ciples. I  remember  her  yet,  standing  one  evening  near  the  end 
of  the  term  on  the  stone  steps  of  our  Institute  hall,  and  asking  me 
in  a  sad  voice  whether  it  was  true  that  I  might  leave  Lancaster; 
to  which  I  replied,  that  it  was  not  impossible,  at  which  she  seemed 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  145 

to  be  sorry,  fearing,  perhaps,  that  the  Institute  itself  might  be 
dissolved. 

Record.  — After  the  Institutes,  that  is,  during  a  part  of  May, 
June,  July,  August,  and  September,  I  stayed  mostly  in  Lancaster, 
in  order  to  work  out  a  course  of  Perspective  Drawing,  which  the 
publishers,  Mason  Brothers,  had  offered  to  print.  During  that 
time  I  also  had  private  classes  in  French  and  Drawing  with  a 
number  of  select  pupils,  one  of  whom  was  my  future  wife.  In 
observing  her  indomitable  energy,  her  practical  skill,  and,  above 
all,  her  warm  and  faithful  heart,  I  concluded  that  she  would  prove 
the  best  partner  I  could  choose,  although  we  were  very  different 
in  years,  as  also  in  disposition.  I  made  her  further  acquaintance 
on  frequent  visits  to  Professor  Russell,  where  she  then  boarded, 
and  on  occasional  walks. 

There  was  yet  one  task  left,  namely,  to  see  whether  my  feelings 
were  reciprocated.  On  the  24th  of  June  (my  birthday)  I  let  my 
pupils  write  a  French  composition.  Caroline  had  a  very  nice 
and  original  piece,  in  which  she  alluded  in  very  friendly  terms 
to  a  pleasure  walk  we  had  taken  in  Mrs.  Symmes'  garden.  I  do 
not  say  that  there  was  any  design  in  this  effusion,  but  it  did  not 
the  less  satisfy  me  about  the  kind  nature  of  her  sentiments  towards 
me.  Being  an  orphan,  she  had  been  the  more  grateful  for  any 
sympathy  shown  to  her  in  her  isolated  position. 

On  the  28th  I  invited  her  to  a  ride  to  a  beautiful  elevation 
near  Bolton.  On  our  return  to  Mr.  Russell's  parlour,  I  pressed 
her  for  the  first  time  to  my  heart,  and  asked  her  whether  she 
would  consent  to  share  the  fortunes  of  a  man  such  as  she  knew 
me,  with  all  my  merits  and  failings.  The  answer,  which  was 
whispered  forth  in  deep  emotion,  was  favourable.  The  next 
evenings  we  passed  together  in  charming  walks  through  the 
beautiful  scenery  of  Lancaster,  in  a  sweet  interchange  of  thoughts 
and  feelings. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

BETROTHAL  AND  MARRIAGE,  1856 
EXPERIENCES  IN  THIS  NEW  STAGE  OF  LIFE 

I  LEAVE  it  to  younger  and  more  poetical  minds  to  make  a 
description  of  their  courtship  and  of  events  accompanying  or  fol- 
lowing the  marriage  ceremony.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  both  my 
wife  and  myself  took  each  other  "  for  better  or  for  worse  "  under 
no  romantic  circumstances,  nor  with  bright  prospects  for  the 
future. 

I  had  reached  the  meridian  of  life  and  was  dependent  on  a 
moderate  and  somewhat  fleeting  income,  while  my  bride,  an  or- 
phan, and  my  junior  by  about  fourteen  years,  had  also  seen  the 
earnest  side  of  life,  which,  however,  had  tended  to  give  to  her 
mind  and  character  great  energy,  an  ardent  love  of  improvement, 
and  an  unbending  devotion  to  duty.  As  she  had  been  one  of  my 
pupils,  there  existed  already  those  relations  which,  from  a  feeling  of 
respect  and  devotion,  may  unfold  into  those  of  friendship  and  love. 

Record.  — After  the  Institutes  I  was  determined  to  look  about 
me  for  winter  quarters,  which  would  be  rendered  warm  and 
comfortable  by  the  presence  of  a  loving  wife.  I  decided  for 
Worcester,  where  there  happened  to  be  no  French  teacher  at  that 
time,  and  was  fortunate  enough  to  find  that  Mr.  Beane,  of  the 
Mansion  House  School,  was  just  in  want  of  a  teacher;  whilst  I 
also  found  some  private  pupils.  This  was  enough  for  me.  I 
determined  to  hasten  the  marriage  as  soon  as  possible.  I  went  — 
in  November  —  to  a  teachers'  convention  at  Charlestown,  and 
hence  to  my  friends,  the  Burnhams,  at  Haverhill. 

The  marriage  was  consummated  at  Somerville,  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Pope,  the  day  after  Thanksgiving,  November  26,  1856. 

146 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  147 

Caroline  Dunham  (such  was  my  wife's  maiden  name)  had  spent 
the  fall  with  an  aunt  at  Minot,  where  on  past  and  future  occasions 
she  was  always  sure  to  find  a  home.  I  myself  had  been  visiting 
an  old  friend,  Mr.  Burnham,  formerly  a  teacher  and  lecturer  in 
Arithmetic,  but  now  living  on  a  farm  near  Haverhill,  with  a 
pleasant  family.  I  remember  that  about  that  time  the  excite- 
ment attending  the  Presidential  election  was  at  fever  heat,  on 
account  of  the  threatening  attitude  assumed  by  the  defenders  or 
abettors  of  slavery  and  the  advocates  of  emancipation  in  the 
Northern  States;  the  former  having  for  their  candidate  Mr.  Bu- 
chanan, and  the  latter  the  "Pathfinder"  Fremont,  who  unfor- 
tunately did  not  find  his  path  to  the  White  House.  I  remember 
taking  part  in  a  procession,  and  listening  to  rousing  speeches  and 
songs  in  behalf  of  freedom.  It  must  have  been  shortly  before 
Thanksgiving,  which  day  I  remember  with  a  kind  of  awe,  owing 
to  the  appearance  of  my  plate  loaded  with  five  or  six  pieces  of 
"dyspeptic  pies,"  arranged  in  a  circle. 

After  Thanksgiving  I  took  leave  of  my  friends,  who  were 
rather  astonished  to  hear  that  I  was  going  to  meet  my  bride  on 
the  incoming  train  for  the  sake  of  being  married.  The  apparent 
secrecy  preserved  in  this  matter  was  a  wish  —  not  unnatural  in 
our  circumstances  —  to  have  as  quiet  a  wedding  as  possible,  in 
our  travelling  costume,  and  then  pass  on  to  our  destination,  i.e., 
to  Worcester,  Mass. 

Record.  — It  was  at  first  understood  that  Carrie  should  step 
out  there,  and  that  we  should  be  married  on  Thanksgiving.  But 
the  arrival  of  guests  altered  this  plan.  I  went  to  the  station  at 
Atkinson,  waited  for  the  train  from  Maine,  saluted  her,  and  sat 
with  her  in  the  ladies'  room  till  Boston,  where  we  arrived  late  in 
the  evening.  We  passed  the  night  at  the  Revere  House.  The 
next  morning  we  rode  to  Somerville,  in  order  to  enter  the  bonds 
of  matrimony  by  the  sanction  of  Mr.  Pope,  whom  we  considered  a 
sincere  friend,  as  well  as  his  wife. 

The  solemn  moment  arrives.  The  word  which  makes  us  one 
is  spoken,  followed  by  a  fervent  prayer,  and  we  are  now  husband 


148  HERMANN  KRUSI 

and  wife,  bound  for  better  or  worse,  looking  hopefully  into  the 
future,  whose  unknown  dispensations  will  be  rendered  easy  to 
bear  by  the  promptings  of  love  and  forbearance. 
On  the  same  day  we  go  to  Worcester. 

As  a  proof  that  our  expenses  on  that  day  were  not  very  great, 
I  mention  the  fact  that  we  did  not  stop  anywhere  for  dinner. 
This  insignificant  fact  is  only  in  so  far  remarkable,  that  on  no 
other  day  in  my  long  life  have  I  been  found  absent  from  any  meal, 
not  even  in  my  seven  passages  of  the  ocean,  nor  on  account  of 
sickness. 

The  city  of  Worcester  was  chosen  as  a  temporary  residence, 
on  account  of  its  offering  me  some  opportunity  for  giving  private 
lessons  during  the  winter.  These  occupied  a  part  of  my  time,  and 
the  rest  I  devoted  to  readings  with  my  wife  or  attending  to  her 
German  instruction,  in  which  she  made  rapid  progress.  We  were 
fortunate  to  find  some  pleasant  rooms  and  board  with  a  widow 
lady,  who  proved  to  be  good  company  to  my  wife. 

Record.  — After  a  few  days  of  hotel  and  boarding-house  life, 
we  engaged  board  in  a  private  family,  of  Mrs.  Foster,  with  two 
humble  but  neat  rooms,  and  thus  began  our  pilgrimage  together. 

I  shall  pause  here  in  my  diary,  and  after  five  years  (if  God 
spares  my  life)  give  the  details  of  the  new  phase  of  life  into  which 
I  have  entered,  together  with  all  the  changes  which  my  vocation  as 
a  teacher  and  lecturer  is  likely  to  devolve  upon  me.  May  Heaven 
bestow  His  blessing  upon  our  future  doings,  plans,  and  wishes, 
and  extend  His  grace  also  upon  our  posterity!  [See  p.  190.] 

I  remember  having  had  amongst  my  private  pupils  a  lawyer, 
Mr.  Devens,  who  afterwards  served  with  distinction  in  the  war  as 
General,  and  whose  manners  were  very  attractive.  In  another 
family,  living  on  one  of  the  beautiful  hills  which  environ  the  city, 
I  got  acquainted  with  an  old  gentleman,  who  remembered  the 
time  when  he  was  carried  to  school  on  the  shoulders  of  a  slave, 
which,  as  Massachusetts  was  the  first  State  to  abolish  slavery, 
must  have  been  previous  to  1780. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  149 

Record.  — The  appearance  of  spring,  or  rather  of  April,  was 
the  signal  for  attending  more  Institutes.  The  earliest  of  these 
was  held  in  Truro,  near  the  extremity  of  Cape  Cod,  and  was  in 
many  respects  interesting,  because  the  peninsula  is  naturally 
isolated,  and,  being  a  comparatively  recent  formation  of  the  sea, 
exhibits  large  sandy  tracts,  where  vegetation  achieves  but  a  scanty 
growth.  The  inhabitants,  or  rather  the  men,  take  generally  to 
the  sea,  either  as  owners  of  boats,  or  as  "hands,"  which  gives 
rise  to  the  prevalent  title  of  "Captain,"  which  is  here  given  to 
almost  every  man  of  respectable  appearance.  There  is  generally 
a  preponderant  number  of  ladies  at  home,  of  fresh  and  healthy 
appearance,  whose  manners  are  hearty  and  natural;  on  the  whole, 
an  interesting  community.  The  Institute  in  Truro  was  rather 
small,  that  is,  attended  by  few  teachers,  owing  to  the  sparse 
population  of  the  regions.  But  the  number  of  men  and  women 
who  attended  the  meeting  all  day,  without  being  teachers,  and 
who  seemed  interested  in  the  teaching  and  in  all  the  remarks 
made  on  education,  showed  that  this  was  an  appreciative 
community.  .  .  . 

There  was,  I  believe,  another  Institute  that  spring,  in  Fox- 
Tough,  which  my  young  wife  attended.  ...  I  had  just  given  a 
ecture  on  Inventive  Drawing,  and,  in  order  to  please  my  friend, 
T.  Mason,  whose  Pestalozzian  constitution  abhorred  all  hurry 
and  impatience  in  teaching,  had  been  patiently  developing  the 
elements  of  drawing,  as  illustrated  by  the  combination  of  two 
lines.  My  wife  sat  amongst  the  hearers,  near  an  antiquated 
schoolmaster,  who  remarked  to  her,  a  total  stranger:  "I  don't 
think  this  amounts  to  much ! "  at  which  compliment  to  her  husband, 
she  smiled  and  blushed,  stating  that  "  as  the  wife  of  the  lecturer, 
she  might  perhaps  be  too  partial  to  judge."  At  this  he  stammered 
an  apology,  and  left.  I  hope  she  did  not  consider  his  opinion  as 
one  generally  shared  by  my  audiences.  I  always  earned  applause 
in  proportion  to  the  intelligence  of  my  hearers,  especially  when 
they  were  able  to  distinguish  between  facts  and  principles,  and 
appreciated  the  high  importance  of  beginning  a  subject  in  the 
right  way. 

Another  incident  I  remember  in  connection  with  a  lecture 
I  had  to  give  in  a  neighbouring  town,  Norton.  Our  friend,  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Northrup,  had  lent  us  his  horse  and  buggy  to  go  there, 
with  the  injunction  that  the  horse  was  a  good  animal,  only  averse 


150  HERMANN  KRUSI 

to  backing  and  to  stopping.  As  the  latter  quality  was  very  rare 
in  horses,  and  seemed  better  than  the  opposite,  we  saw  no  objec- 
tion, and  arrived  safely,  and  tied  our  horse  in  the  shed  of  the 
minister  with  whom  we  took  supper.  I  then  gave  my  lecture  on 
Pestalozzi  and  Switzerland  to  a  tolerably  appreciative  audience, 
excepting  that  I  was  annoyed  by  the  whispering  and  laughing  of 
some  girls  belonging  to  the  Ladies'  Seminary  of  the  place.  After 
the  lecture  I  went  to  the  horse,  untied  it,  and  tried  to  make  it  go 
backwards,  which  was  next  to  impossible.  When  he  was  forced 
in  the  right  direction,  he  suddenly  started  down  the  steep  lane, 
passed  like  an  arrow  between  two  stone  posts,  first  nearly  smash- 
ing and  then  almost  upsetting  the  vehicle,  in  the  sudden  turn 
which  I  had  to  make  in  order  to  keep  in  the  road.  However,  I 
arrived  safely  at  the  church,  where  Carrie  joined  me,  and  we 
continued  our  way  homewards  through  a  pretty  desolate  region. 

Our  adventures  were  just  beginning,  for  suddenly  the  seat- 
spring  gave  way,  and  we  sat  on  the  boards,  the  wheels  partly 
touching  it.  It  was  of  no  use  to  try  to  stop  the  impetuous  animal. 
Although  unbroken  himself,  he  had  a  decided  talent  for  breaking 
everything  else.  What  was  to  be  done?  The  pressure  on  the 
wheels  was  too  heavy,  if  we  both  remained;  so  I  proposed  to  find  my 
way  on  foot,  proceeding  to  Franklin,  where  I  would  join  Carrie, 
who  in  the  meantime  might  arrive  sooner  and  get  assistance. 

Away  she  went  like  lightning,  whilst  I  proceeded,  in  not  very 
pleasant  anticipations,  on  the  unknown  road.  It  became  soon 
darker,  and  the  rain  began  to  descend  pretty  briskly.  Sometimes 
I  came  to  a  cross-road,  where  the  lighting  of  some  paper  by  means 
of  a  match  pointed  out  the  true  direction.  I  was  afraid  that 
Carrie  might  lose  her  way,  or  break  down,  or  suffer  from  the  in- 
creasing rainstorm.  Thus  I  trotted  on,  anxiety  and  motion  keep- 
ing my  blood  warm,  until  I  arrived  at  Franklin,  where  I  found 
some  ladies,  friends  of  my  wife,  who  told  me  that  Carrie  had 
arrived,  but  that  she  intended  to  drive  on  to  Foxborough,  whilst 
the  ladies  and  myself  might  hire  another  wagon,  in  order  to  be 
conveyed  there.  This  was  done,  and  at  nine  or  ten  o'clock  we 
were  safely  buried  between  the  warm  sheets  of  our  bed,  without 
feeling  any  bad  consequences  the  next  day. 

Returning  to  my  first  chapter  of  matrimonial  experiences, 
I  should  like  to  make  some  suggestions  about  what  is  generally 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  151 

called  "the  honeymoon."  Assuming  that  the  path  of  courtship 
generally  runs  smooth,  because  the  betrothed  parties  try  to  please 
each  other,  the  actual  test  comes  when  the  cares  and  exigencies 
of  married  life  reveal  a  diversity  of  character,  of  habits,  of  likes 
and  dislikes,  and  of  will.  At  this  tender  period,  every  act  com- 
mitted by  one  or  the  other  party  is  tried  by  one's  own  feeling  or 
prejudice,  and  often  appears  unduly  magnified,  producing  apprehen- 
sion for  the  future.  Thus,  for  instance,  every  rash,  impatient  utter- 
ance may  be  considered  a  sign  of  habitual  discontent,  and  every 
unexplained  absence  the  forerunner  of  a  disposition  to  stay  away 
from  home.  Until  these  inequalities  of  character  are  understood 
or  mutually  condoned,  the  so-called  "honeymoon"  will  not  be 
without  some  bitter  admixture.  When  each  party  can  bear  with 
the  other's  failings  and  weaknesses,  so  long  as  no  harm  is  done 
thereby,  then  a  period  of  peace  and  happiness  may  arrive,  during 
which  the  parties  will  assimilate  more  and  more,  and  rid  themselves 
of  the  little  "corners,"  which  at  first  grated  with  each  other. 
This  period  arrives  sooner  with  the  growth  of  a  family,  when  the 
cares  and  efforts  of  the  parents  are  directed  to  one  common  object, 
i.e.,  the  welfare  of  their  children. 

The  prospect  of  such  an  event  rendered  the  offer  of  a  new 
and  more  lucrative  situation  acceptable.  It  came  through  the 
intervention  of  our  staunch  friend,  Lowell  Mason,  who  had  recom- 
mended me  to  Professor  Phelps  of  the  Trenton  Normal  School 
as  teacher  of  Drawing,  with  a  salary  of  twelve  hundred  dollars. 
I  went  there  alone  after  the  summer  vacation,  in  order  to  recon- 
noitre the  place,  but  was  soon  joined  by  my  wife. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

A  Two  YEARS'  STAY  AT  TRENTON,  N.   J.,   1857-1859 

IN  reflecting  on  my  two  years'  sojourn  at.  Trenton,  I  am  re- 
minded of  the  reply  made  by  a  man  when  asked  about  his  age. 
The  answer  was:  "Forty  years.  Properly  speaking,  it  would  be 
forty-two,  but  the  two  years  I  spent  in  X  left  so  little  impression 
that  they  do  not  count." 

New  Jersey,  in  which  State  Trenton  is  situated  —  lying  be- 
tween two  large  cities,  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  where  many 
of  its  citizens  have  large  interests  —  has  been  sometimes  accused 
of  being  out  of  the  Union,  on  account  of  the  absence  of  any  patri- 
otic feeling  or  policy.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is,  or  was,  very  much 
behind  the  New  England  States  in  the  progress  of  civilization. 
Even  its  capital,  Trenton,  with  the  exception  of  the  Capitol  and 
some  private  buildings,  seemed  to  me  rather  a  conglomeration 
of  dingy  houses,  with  only  one  business  street,  exhibiting  a  few 
unattractive  stores.  There  must  have  been,  however,  some  in- 
dustrial establishments,  to  judge  from  the  number  of  shanties 
surrounding  the  city,  which  were  inhabited  by  working-men, 
mostly  Irishmen.  Under  such  circumstances,  the  few  public 
schools  into  which  the  children  were  crammed  made  but  a  poor 
exhibition,  both  as  to  the  buildings  and  in  respect  to  teachers 
and  teaching. 

The  Trenton  Normal  School  had  been  decreed  by  the  Legis- 
lature a  few  years  ago,  not  without  violent  opposition,  during 
which  one  of  the  enlightened  law-givers  gave  vent  to  the  following 
H  sentiment:  "Before  we  educate  teachers,  let  us  educate  the  chil- 
U  dren ! "     In  spite  of  this  original  conception  of  the  matter,  which 

152 


COLLECTIONS   OF   MY    LlFE  153 

tries  to  place  the  pyramid  on  its  apex,  the  said  Normal  School 
received  a  respectable  appropriation,  which  was  partly  used  in 
raising  two  elegant  buildings,  one  of  which  was  destined  for  the 
training  department,  the  other  for  a  model  school. 

Mr.  Phelps,  who  was  elected  its  principal,  was  a  very  fit  man 
for  organization.  He  also  possessed  to  an  eminent  degree  a  gift 
for  attracting  patronage  to  the  school,  and  under  his  management 
it  prospered  in  an  extraordinary  manner. 

At  the  approach  of  the  summer  vacation,  my  wife  proceeded 
to  Worcester,  whither  I  followed  her  soon,  to  be  witness  of  an 
event  of  which  every  husband  should  be  proud,  viz.,  the  birth  of 
our  first  son,  on  the  25th  of  July,  1856.  The  name  Hermann  was 
naturally  suggested,  as  being  the  honoured  name  of  his  grand- 
father and  father;  and  the  bright  appearance  of  the  boy  gave  rise 
to  the  hope  that  he  would  be  worthy  of  his  ancestors.  Being 
born  of  healthy  parents,  he  gave  us  but  very  little  trouble  either  at 
Worcester  or  after  our  return  to  Trenton.  [It  was  at  this  time 
that  Professor  Kriisi  commenced  his  "Record,"  of  which  the 
following  extract  reproduces  the  first  page.  — ED.] 

Record.  —  Whilst  sitting  near  thee,  my  beloved  first-born,  and 
contemplating  thy  sweet  and  placid  countenance,  which  is  as 
yet  untroubled  by  any  passion  or  care,  —  I  thought  that  a  short 
description  of  my  life  might  not  be  without  use,  having  now  an 
object  for  which  to  live,  a  bearer  of  my  name,  who  I  hope  will 
walk  worthily  in  the  path  of  his  grandfather,  and  in  reading  this 
will  take  either  an  example  or  a  warning  from  the  experiences  of 
his  father. 

Hermann,  my  first-born!  may  the  hopes  which  thy  gentle 
mother  and  myself  cherish  in  thy  behalf  be  realized;  mayst  thou 
at  least  become  a  brave  and  honest  man;  if  the  nobler  gifts  of 
genius  and  learning  should  be  denied  thee,  may  we  parents  have 
wisdom  enough  to  draw  out  thy  faculties  by  carefully  studying  thy 
nature;  and  strength  to  resist  any  impure  tendencies,  to  which 
the  nature  of  man  is  liable.  When  thou  shalt  enter  the  age  of 
manhood,  I  shall  (if  God  spares  my  life  so  long)  enter  into  old 


154  HERMANN  KRUSI 

age,  whose  troubles  will  be  softened,  when  I  am  able  to  think 
that  I  have  helped  to  train  a  soul  for  Immortality;  thy  mother 
(who  now  still  enjoys  the  advantage  of  vigorous  youth)  will,  when 
I  shall  be  no  more,1  require  thy  chief  consideration,  and  thou  wilt 
never  forget  what  she  has  borne  and  suffered  for  thee,  and  what 
are  the  natural  duties  of  a  son  towards  his  mother.  Remember 
that  thou  descendest  (both  on  my  and  Mother's  side)  from  ances- 
tors who  were  satisfied  with  the  prize  of  virtue  and  honesty, 
although  not  blessed  with  earthly  goods. 

I  do  not  remember  any  new  or  interesting  event  during  our 
second  year's  stay,  unless  it  be  the  visit  of  three  distinguished 
persons:  Edward  Everett,  Secretary  Boutwell  of  Massachusetts, 
and  Professor  Guyot,  of  whom  the  two  former  visited  the  school 
incidentally,  while  the  latter  gave  us  some  lectures  on  the  Six  Days 
of  Creation, 

Everett's  lecture  was  given  in  behalf  of  the  Mount  Vernon 
Association,  in  order  to  enable  them  to  buy  Washington's  resi- 
dence, Mount  Vernon.  To  hear  it  was  to  hear  a  most  finished 
oration,  both  as  to  style  and  delivery,  and  as  such  it  was  fully 
appreciated  by  admiring  audiences.  What  I  admired  nearly  as 
much  was  the  skill  manifested  in  giving  an  extempore  address  to. 
the  pupils  of  the  school,  which  showed  great  power  in  applying 
his  gracefully  worded  remarks  to  surrounding  circumstances. 

Secretary  Boutwell,  who  made  his  appearance  soon  after- 
wards, was  known  to  me  personally  as  Secretary  of  the  Board  of 
Education  and  conductor  of  the  Institutes,  and  I  was  always 
pleased  to  see  or  hear  him  on  account  of  his  sterling  honesty, 
directness  of  speech,  and  friendly  disposition.  His  visit  to  the 
school  was  chiefly  on  my  account,  as  he  wished  to  engage  me  for 
his  fall  Institutes,  with  the  permission  of  Mr.  Phelps,  who  of 
course  had  the  first  claim  on  my  services.  This  permission  was 
granted,  and  after  this  I  was  permanently  engaged  as  a  lecturer 
to  these  Institutes,  in  the  place  of  Mr.  Whitacre. 

1  Mrs.  Kriisi  died  first,  in  their  old  age,  about  three  months  earlier  than  Mr. 
Kriisi. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  155 

Professor  Guyot  was  an  old  friend,  at  that  time  professor  of 
Physical  Geography  at  Princeton  College.  To  say  that  his  lec- 
tures were  interesting  is  not  doing  them  sufficient  justice.  They 
were  actually  inspiring,  and  although  leaning  towards  the  ortho- 
dox view  in  analyzing  the  phases  of  creation,  he  never  uttered 
ideas  conflicting  with  science,  reason,  or  common  sense,  but 
rather  tried  to  extend  the  meaning  of  the  words  of  the  Bible  in 
order  to  make  them  harmonize  with  science. 

This  effort,  as  Dr.  Harper  of  the  Chicago  University  justly 
said,  when  lecturing  on  the  same  subject,  is  not  warranted,  since 
the  writers  of  Genesis,  with  their  limited  ideas  of  the  laws  and 
even  of  the  facts  of  creation,  meant  what  they  said  literally,  and 
hence  used,  for  instance,  the  word  days  in  their  accepted  duration 

F£  twenty-four  hours,  while  the  creation  of  the  heavenly  bodies 
the  fourth  day  was   assumed  in   their  ignorance   about  the 
bordinate  rank  or  position  of  our  earth,  which  makes  it  a  satel- 
2  of  the  sun,  from  which  it  was  originally  detached. 
There  was,  of  course,  no  fault  to  be  found  with  Guyot's  de- 
votion to  the  Bible,  or  to  what  he  considered  the  Word  of  God, 
since  in  this  he  was  entirely  sincere,  as  well  as  in  his  Christ-like 
devotion  to  the  precepts  of  truth,  love,  and  morality,  and  their 
practical  application.     One  never  could  leave  his  presence  with- 
out feeling   a  noble   aspiration   for  Truth  and   Right.     To   his 
fatherly  relation  towards  his  nieces  and  nephews  there  was  now 
added  a  tender  care  for  his  venerable  sister,  who  at  one  time 
acted  as  governess  at  the  court  of  Prussia.     His  unselfish  nature 
was  further  manifested  by  the  hearty  welcome  he  always  gave  to 
his  friends,  when  he  laid  aside  his  literary  labours  and  entertained 
them  upon   some  interesting  subject  in   eloquent  terms;  unlike 
those  lecturers  who  only  make  such  an  effort  when  they  have  an 
audience  sitting  before  them. 

[Guyot's  letters  to  Kriisi,  of  which  several  have  been  preserved, 
bear  out  the  characterization  given  here.  Their  tone  is  pre- 
eminently sympathetic  and  affectionate,  showing  the  genuineness 


156  HERMANN  Kutisi 

and  intimacy  of  his  friendship  with  the  Kriisi  family.  They  are, 
however,  chiefly  simple  "  letters  of  friendship,"  — although  touching 
occasionally  on  educational  interests  common  to  both  men  —  and 
need  not  be  quoted,  — Ed.] 

The  summer  vacation  of  1859  was  approaching,  and  we  made 
our  usual  preparations  for  a  visit  to  Massachusetts,  with  the  in- 
tention of  returning  again  in  September.  A  fellow  teacher,  per- 
ceiving my  intention,  was  astonished  at  my  not  knowing  that  an 
important  change  had  been  made  in  regard  to  my  situation  and 
salary.  On  my  requiring  some  information  about  it  from  the 
principal,  I  was  told  that  this  change  consisted  merely  in  a  reduc- 
tion of  salary  by  three  hundred  dollars,  owing  to  financial  pres- 
sure, and  was  partly  due  to  the  Methodist  influence  in  the  Normal 
School  Board.  I  immediately  resigned,  and  in  doing  this  at  the 
proper  time  I  was  more  fortunate  than  another  teacher,  who 
came  back  after  the  vacation,  simply  to  find  that, he  had  been 
superseded  without  his  knowledge. 

Without  feeling  any  rancour  at  such  a  proceeding,  —  after  the 
lapse  of  thirty-five  years,  when  most  of  the  actors  have  left  this 
mundane  abode,  —  I  merely  state  this  fact  as  a  warning  against 
proceedings  of  this  kind,  which  unfortunately  still  occur,  and 
partly  explain  the  animosity  of  working-men  toward  their  employ- 
ers, many  of  whom  never  place  themselves  in  friendly  communica- 
tion with  the  former,  or  —  like  the  Pullmans  in  a  recent  strike  — 
refuse  to  make  any  plausible  explanation  of  a  temporary  reduction 
of  wages,  but  allow  the  stern  decree  to  come  down  like  a  clap  of 
thunder. 

The  drift  of  my  remarks  in  regard  to  my  experiences  during 
my  Trenton  residence  will  partly  explain  my  expression  at  the 
beginning,  about  "the  loss  of  two  years."  While,  of  course,  no 
time  is  to  be  considered  lost  in  which  we  have  made  some  instruc- 
tive experiences,  it  can  only  be  considered  as  a  "  blank  "  so  far  as 
the  affections  are  concerned,  which  would  draw  you  to  the  place 
on  the  wings  of  a  grateful  memory. 


th 
rel 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  157 

The  case  was  different  with  the  many  friendly  relations  I  had 
formed  in  Massachusetts.  Hence  I  returned  with  a  light  heart 
to  my  old  quarters  in  that  State.  Although  without  a  fixed  posi- 
tion at  any  established  school,  I  yet  received  sufficient  income 
from  the  Institutes  to  protect  my  family  from  want;  which  was 
e  less  to  be  feared  as  my  wife  and  our  child  could  always  find  a 
refuge  and  home  at  the  rural  village  of  Minot  in  Maine,  to  which 
they  went  at  the  approach  of  winter. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

AN  OFF- WINTER  AT  SALEM,  1859-1860 

THE  loss  of  my  situation  at  the  Trenton  Normal  School  obliged 
me  again  to  have  recourse  to  some  temporary  stopping-place, 
where,  besides  having  access  to  literary  institutions,  there  was 
hope  of  getting  some  private  scholars.  This  time  I  chose  Salem, 
where  one  of  my  friends  and  fellow  lecturers,  Dr.  Crosby,  was 
principal  of  a  Normal  School. 

Salem  was  indeed  a  peculiar  city,  preserving  in  the  architecture 
of  many  houses  numerous  traces  of  its  former  occupation  by 
Puritans,  who  a  few  hundred  years  ago  had  earned  an  unenviable 
reputation  for  their  zeal  in  persecuting  witches,  for  the  sake  of  what 
they  called  religion,  and  a  fight  against  the  snares  of  the  Devil. 
Owing  to  the  growing  supremacy  of  Boston  as  a  commercial  city, 
it  seemed  to  have  remained  nearly  stationary  as  to  population, 
and  the  wheels  of  commerce  and  industry  were  but  seldom  heard 
rolling  in  the  half-deserted  streets.  This  condition  of  things 
gave  to  the  citizens,  especially  to  the  wealthier  class,  a  conserva- 
tive and  exclusive  character. 

I  found  board  and  lodging  with  a  rather  pleasant  family,  and 
got  some  private  scholars,  although,  as  in  Providence,  the  receipt 
from  that  source  hardly  covered  my  expenses.  In  the  Normal 
School  I  made  pleasant  acquaintances  with  the  teachers,  some  of 
whom  formed  a  class  in  French.  One  of  the  city  teachers,  who 
applied  to  me  for  the  same  purpose,  seemed  rather  surprised  when 
I  accepted  her  invitation.  On  looking  more  attentively  at  her,  I 
found  that  she  was  a  mulatto,  although  her  straight  hair  and  finely 
chiselled  features  pointed  also  to  a  Caucasian  descent.  She 

158 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  159 

proved  to  be  an  intelligent  scholar,  but  I  was  grieved  to  find  her 
sensitive  and  almost  weary  of  life  on  account  of  the  slights  to 
which  coloured  people  at  that  time  were  subjected,  even  in  the 
Northern  States.  It  was  this  experience  that  had  made  her  think 
I  would  refuse  to  give  her  lessons.  Refined  as  she  was  in  her 
tastes  and  feelings,  she  was  deeply  conscious  of  the  indignity  put 
upon  her  and  her  coloured  brethren,  in  not  being  admitted  to  the 
aisle  of  a  church  during  service,  but  sent  to  the  upper  part  like 
outcasts;  also  in  finding  the  doors  shut  against  them  in  any 
respectable  hotel,  even  if  it  was  the  only  one  in  the  place. 

But  already  then  deep  mutterings  were  heard  from  a  growing 
abolition  sentiment  against  the  wickedness  of  slavery  in  the  South, 
and  the  unjust  treatment  of  the  coloured  race  everywhere.  The 
troubles  in  Kansas  and  the  domineering,  arrogant  spirit  of  the 
slave-holders,  encouraged  as  they  were  by  the  weak,  temporizing 
policy  of  President  Buchanan,  had  tended  to  embitter  the  feeling 
of  the  North  —  not  so  much  against  slavery,  as  against  further 
encroachments.  It  was  chiefly  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe's  masterly 
exposition  of  the  horrors  and  iniquities  of  slavery  —  in  her  "  Uncle 
Tom's  Cabin  "  —  that  reached  the  feelings  and  enlisted  the  sym- 
pathies of  thousands,  who  formerly  were  ignorant  and  hence  in- 
different in  regard  to  the  subject.  Even  John  Brown,  unless  by 
his  tragic  and  we  may  say  heroic  death,  would  have  failed  to 
engage  the  concurrence  and  assistance  of  the  masses  in  his  almost 
fanatical  views  and  actions.  Of  this  fact  I  was  a  witness  on  one 
of  my  visits  at  Worcester,  when  he  was  announced  to  lecture  in 
the  City  Hall.  On  going  there  with  Mrs.  K.,  we  found  the  hall 
half  empty,  nor  was  there  any  member  of  a  committee  to  intro- 
duce him.  Hence  he  had  to  introduce  himself.  But  when  he 
began  to  speak  in  a  rambling  manner,  without  giving  any  broad 
scope  to  his  subject,  but  dwelling  chiefly  on  his  own  doings,  a  part 
of  the  audience  —  ourselves  included  —  left  the  hall,  because  the 
one-sided,  egotistic  tenor  of  his  remarks  was  not  calculated  to 
appeal  to  the  intellect  or  to  the  feelings.  A  year  or  two  afterwards, 


160  HERMANN  KRUSI 

during  my  stay  in  Salem,  we  were  all  startled  by  the  news  of  his 
invasion  in  Virginia,  and  his  heroic  defense  at  Harper's  Ferry, 
followed  by  his  capture  and  execution. 

Then  indeed  a  sentiment  was  aroused  whose  current  went 
strongly  against  the  Slave  Power  which  had  made  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence,  affirming  "that  all  men  are  born  free  and 
equal"  a  mere  mockery.  The  furious  vindictive  spirit  of  the 
Slave  Power  stood  in  vivid  contrast  with  the  heroic  determination 
of  John  Brown  to  die  rather  than  submit  to  it.  From  the  spirit 
manifested  in  the  Anti-slavery  meetings  at  which  I  was  present, 
which  were  more  numerously  attended  than  ever  before,  it  could 
indeed  be  seen  that  although  "  John  Brown's  body  was  moulder- 
ing in  the  grave,  his  soul  was  marching  on" 

As  for  my  coloured  pupil,  of  whom  I  never  saw  or  heard  any- 
thing for  forty  years,  I  had  the  unexpected  pleasure  to  trace  her 
and  even  to  hold  communication  with  her,  after  reading  an  article 
in  the  New  England  Magazine  signed:  "Fortin.  .  .  ."  She  re- 
ported herself  as  married,  living  in  Washington,  and  better  satis- 
fied with  affairs  concerning  her  race. 

In  speaking  of  my  —  generally  uneventful  —  stay  in  Salem, 
I  must  not  forget  that  a  part  of  my  leisure  time  was  spent  in 
writing  a  manuscript  on  the  "  Life  and  Work  of  Pestalozzi  and  of 
his  Fellow- workers."  I  did  this  without  any  plan  or  expectation 
of  having  it  printed,  but  simply  because  I  thought  that  being  the 
only  representative  of  Pestalozzian  descent  in  this  country,  some 
tribute  to  this  interesting  man  and  his  work  might  be  expected 
from  me,  who  was  in  possession  of  documents  never  printed 
before. 

The  winter  months  I  spent  at  Salem  did  not  pass  without 
some  anxious  thoughts  about  my  family,  to  which  a  new  addition 
was  soon  expected.  The  1st  of  January,  1860,  ushered  in  the 
birth  of  a  daughter  Minnie,  whom  I  was  not  to  see  before  spring. 
As  the  reports  about  the  health  of  both  mother  and  child  were 
good,  I  waited  patiently  until  April,  when  my  little  family 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  161 


111 

:: 


appeared  at  the  depot,  and  I  could  gaze  at  the  really  beautiful  face 
of  little  Minnie.  When  I  say  beautiful,  it  is  not  from  fatherly 
partiality;  for  on  our  arrival  at  Boston,  in  the  waiting  room  and 
in  a  store,  the  child  was  gazed  upon  and  even  handed  about  by 
admiring  ladies. 

But  the  main  question  was  to  find  a  comfortable  home  for  our 
family.  Here  my  memory  is  somewhat  at  fault,  but  I  believe 
t  through  the  kind  services  of  good  friends  at  Lancaster  (Mr. 
d  Mrs.  Symmes)  a  cottage  had  been  engaged  and  partly  paid 
r  (out  of  my  deposit  in  the  savings  bank)  a  little  outside  of  the 
illage  near  the  Nashua  River,  and  only  wanted  to  be  furnished 
so  as  to  become  habitable.  After  a  few  days'  boarding,  we  took 
possession  of  the  cottage,  and  I  experienced  for  the  first  time  in 
my  life  the  pleasure  of  occupying  a  house  of  my  own  with  a  family 
my  own,  and  of  assisting  in  the  task  of  housekeeping,  which 
t  first  always  has  its  attraction  on  account  of  the  novelty  of  the 
experience. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

IDYLLIC  DAYS  OF  DOMESTIC  LIFE  AT  OUR  LANCASTER 
HOME,  1860-1862 

MY  second  chapter  of  life  in  Lancaster  is  one  to  which  I  turn 
with  unabated  pleasure.  I  have  already  mentioned  our  pleasant 
cottage,  flanked  on  one  side  by  lilac  bushes,  while  a  few  peach- 
trees  stood  on  the  other  side  in  a  piece  of  ground  on  which  I  could 
try  some  agricultural  experiments.  Round  about  were  farms, 
tenanted  by  people  with  whom  we  entertained  friendly  relations. 

The  inside  of  the  cottage  was  simply  but  tastefully  furnished 
and  kept  in  "apple-pie"  order  by  the  careful  housewife.  But 
its  most  precious  treasure  consisted  in  our  two  children,  who 
formed  a  lovely  pair,  and  whose  merry  prattle  delighted  our  ears, 
not  merely  on  account  of  its  lovely  character,  but  also  because  the 
original  expressions  of  the  children  gave  us  frequent  opportunity 
to  study  their  budding  conceptions. 

Thus,  for  instance,  the  children  saw  often  carriages  passing 
our  house,  when  the  parents  occasionally  pointed  at  them,  say- 
ing :  "  There  goes  a  horse ! "  Once  a  detached  horse  was  galloping 
down  the  street,  which  caused  our  little  boy  to  exclaim:  "Oh, 
there  goes  a  broken  horse ! "  This  shows  that  the  children  thought 
the  horse  and  wagon  to  be  a  unit,  just  as  the  Indians  did  when 
they  saw  a  Spanish  horseman  descend  from  his  horse. 

Of  the  attractive  objects  that  were  near  our  house,  I  mention 
first  the  river  Nashua,  in  which,  from  the  rural  bridge,  one  could 
see  the  beautiful  reflections  of  the  trees  along  its  banks.  Some- 
times, although  rarely,  I  tried  my  skill  in  fishing,  in  which  opera- 
tion the  few  successful  catches  are  richly  counterbalanced  by  the 

162 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  163 

wearisome  moments  of  waiting  and  disappointment.  Occasion- 
ally a  kind  friend  took  us  in  his  boat  to  some  lovely  wooded  spot, 
where  flowers  were  collected  and  knit  into  a  garland  for  our  sweet 
girl,  who  danced  with  it,  happy  as  a  fairy  queen.  Oh !  this  memory 
of  our  dear  Minnie  is  not  unmixed  with  sadness !  For  this  "  lovely 
spring  flower"  was  not  destined  to  bloom  long,  and  so  far  as  this 
life  is  concerned,  the  garlands  lie  withering  on  the  ground. 

Record.  — Never,  in  any  American  town  or  city,  have  I  found 
so  many  kind  and  simple-hearted  educated  people  as  in  this  rural 
town  of  Massachusetts.  I  may  also  add,  that  to  no  place  do  my 
recollections  cling  with  such  fondness  as  to  this,  with  its  beautiful 
scenery,  almost  idyllic  in  its  calmness  and  serenity.  Of  course 
much  of  this  charm  must  be  attributed  to  the  new  experiences  of 
married  life  —  with  a  homestead  of  my  own.  Need  I  add,  that 
amidst  the  blooming,  merry  children's  faces,  which  I  behold  in 
memory,  rejoicing  over  the  new  experiences  of  this  life,  I  behold 
also  that  of  an  angel  —  now,  alas !  removed  from  these  earthly 
scenes,  but  shining  like  a  star  in  Heaven,  and  beckoning  me  to 
join  her  at  the  proper  time  in  the  realms  of  eternal  peace;  for 
where  Minnie  is,  there  must  be  peace,  love,  and  faith. 

Of  our  more  intimate  friends,  I  must  mention  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Symmes,  whose  cottage  was  shaded  by  an  elm-tree  of  magnificent 
proportions.  The  latter  was  particularly  congenial,  being  de- 
voted to  literature,  to  her  collections  of  natural  and  artistic  objects, 
and  especially  to  the  study  of  languages,  of  which  the  German 
seemed  to  interest  her  most.  She  will  appear  later  among  our 
travelling  companions  to  Europe. 

Besides  these,  we  had  occasionally  some  young  people  visiting 
our  house,  who  were  chiefly  engaged  in  their  studies.  Among 
them  were  a  brother  and  sister  of  the  name  of  Parkhurst,  children 
of  a  Deacon  Parkhurst  of  Clinton,  who  were  attending  a  private 
school  conducted  in  Lancaster  by  Mr.  Stebbins,  who  gave  them 
instruction  in  the  Classics.  Both  these  young  people  distinguished 
themselves  by  talent,  energy,  and  perserverance,  and  hence  gave 
promise  of  success  in  their  future  career. 


164  HERMANN  KRUSI 

The  young  man,  after  studying  Theology,  succeeded  by  his 
eloquence  and  practical  energy  in  obtaining  a  high  position  among 
the  clergy,  and  was  chosen  pastor  of  one  of  the  most  fashionable 
congregations  in  New  York  City;  and  now  he  is  known  all  over 
the  United  States  as  the  Dr.  Parkhurst,  the  fearless  champion  for 
decency  and  right,  who  dared  to  throw  down  the  gauntlet  to  the 
Tammany  ring,  and  to  the  whole  impious  gang  of  criminals  who 
plied  their  trade  under  the  protection  of  that  ring.  Just  now  there 
is  hope  that  its  backbone  is  broken,  and  that  the  government  of 
New  York  and  other  great  cities  will  no  longer  be  synonymous 
with  fraud  and  corruption,  thanks  to  the  example  given  by  this 
new  "Luther,"  who  did  not  flinch  before  the  anathemas  hurled 
against  him  by  enraged  politicians  and  their  paid  myrmidons. 

The  catalogue  of  personal  friends  would  not  be  complete 
without  mentioning  Professor  Russell  and  his  family,  with  whom 
I  continued  to  entertain  friendly  relations  even  after  my  separa- 
tion from  his  school. 

If  life  in  Lancaster  —  in  some  seasons  —  might  appear  mo- 
notonous and  void  of  novelty,  there  was  a  pleasing  variety  afforded 
to  me  by  my  excursions  to  various  Institutes.  Moreover,  there 
was  in  that  year  (1860)  no  lack  of  exciting  news,  and  there  were 
heard  ominous  mutterings  of  a  coming  contest  between  the  Slave 
Power  of  the  South  and  the  Northern  sentiment  for  Union  and 
Freedom  for  all  men.  The  crisis  came  with  the  election  of  Lin- 
coln as  President. 

Even  before  his  inauguration,  in  March,  1861,  an  overt  act 
of  war  was  committed  by  the  South  Carolina  militia,  which  fired 
a  ball  into  a  transport  ship  bringing  provisions  to  the  garrison  at 
Fort  Sumter.  The  weak  Buchanan,  -as  representative  of  the 
nation's  power  and  honour,  did  not  think  it  incumbent  on  him 
to  take  notice  of  this  insult,  or  to  take  means  of  redress,  as  little  as 
he  had  prevented  the  treacherous  Floyd  from  supplying  Southern 
forts  with  cannon  and  ammunition  from  the  United  States  arsenals. 
Hence  all  the  hopes  of  the  loyal  citizens  centred  in  the  future 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


165 


policy  of  Lincoln,  who  was  obliged  to  proceed  to  his  inauguration 
in  disguise  for  fear  of  assassination. 

It  was  amidst  such  anxious  anticipations  and  stirring  news 
about  the  beginning  of  hostilities  in  Virginia,  South  Carolina, 
etc.,  that  I  received  quite  unexpectedly  an  application  from  Mr. 
Regal  in  Ohio,  to  take  part  in  a  Summer  Institute  to  be  held  at 
his  place,  Hopedale,  by  giving  lessons  in  Drawing.  As  this  invi- 
tation gave  me  the  opportunity  of  seeing,  for  the  first  time,  some 
portion  of  the  great  West,  I  was  not  slow  in  accepting  it. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

AN  EXCURSION  TO  THE  WEST,  1861 

I  STARTED  on  a  Saturday,  intending  to  stop  in  Binghamton 
over  Sunday,  partly  because  of  its  pleasant  situation  at  the  con- 
fluence of  two  rivers,  and  partly  because  at  that  time  there  were 
no  trains  running  on  Sunday.  The  next  day  I  went  as  far  as 
Cleveland.  On  hearing  that  a  lecture  would  be  given  that  even- 
ing by  the  well-known  orator  and  statesman,  Karl  Schurz,  I  went 
to  the  hall,  and  enjoyed  the  close  arguments  and  bursts  of  elo- 
quence of  the  speaker,  who  urged  his  German  countrymen  to 
rise  against  slavery,  whose  decaying  substance  he  compared  to  an 
"eiternde  Wunde"  (a  festering  wound).  Schurz  was  then  in  the 
prime  of  manhood,  and  of  commanding  presence. 

The  next  day  gave  me  a  sight  of  the  river  Ohio,  the  turbid, 
yellow  waters  of  which  were  not  inviting,  although  the  regions 
which  it  traverses  are  known  for  their  beauty  and  fertility.  At 
a  solitary  station  surrounded  by  woods,  I  got  out,  and  as  there 
was  nobody  to  meet  me  I  found  my  way  to  Hopedale  after  a  tramp 
of  some  miles. 

The  place  was  decidedly  rural  in  appearance,  and  the  accom- 
modations in  the  boarding-house  where  I  slept  the  first  night, 
rather  primitive.  The  Normal  building,  too,  was  of  simple  con- 
struction. A  new  feature  to  me  was  found  in  the  students' 
dwellings,  little  shanties  with  one  or  two  rooms,  which  at  almost 
nominal  rent,  combined  with  the  cheapness  of  board,  caused  a 
student's  expense  not  to  exceed  a  dollar  or  a  dollar  and  a  half. 
At  the  same  time,  there  was  something  idyllic  and  restful  in  the 
situation  of  the  building,  near  shady  groves  of  oak  or  hickory, 
which  covered  the  hills. 

166 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  167 

As  for  the  character  of  teachers  as  well  as  pupils,  I  never  saw 
more  simplicity,  willingness,  and  earnestness  in  performing  their 
duty  among  an  equal  number  of  persons.  The  principal,  Mr. 
Regal,  was  as  obliging  as  could  be  desired.  Some  of  the  lecturers 
came  from  a  distance ;  for  instance,  Professor  Mosblech  of  Antioch 
College,  teacher  of  Botany  and  other  natural  branches;  also  Mr. 
Lusk,  one  of  the  firm  publishing  Spencer's  Writing  Course,  who 
showed  particular  interest  in  my  Inventive  Drawing,  partly  be- 
cause it  offered  valuable  suggestions  for  his  own  subject  of  writing. 

The  fact  of  Professor  Mosblech  being  a  German  contributed 
to  our  nearer  acquaintance.  He  invited  me  to  accompany  him 
to  Antioch  College  and  spend  the  Sunday  there.  At  that  time, 
Bishop  Campbell,  founder  of  the  set  of  Campbellites  or  Christians, 
was  still  living,  and  acting  as  Chancellor  of  the  University,  so  that 
I  had  a  chance  of  seeing  him. 

Antioch  College  is  situated  in  Virginia,  i.e.,  in  the  part  which 
afterwards  became  a  separate  State  under  the  name  of  West 
Virginia.  It  was  now  for  the  first  time  that  I  made  my  entrance 
into  a  Slave  State,  although  the  absence  of  cotton  culture,  and 
other  causes,  had  made  the  possession  of  slaves  so  unprofitable 
that  there  were  but  few  of  them  to  be  found.  Nevertheless,  the 
college  had  been  founded  there  by  Southern  men,  who  sent  their 
sons  to  it.  The  majority  of  the  students  had  left  when  hostilities 
began,  in  order  to  join  the  rebel  ranks.  The  Faculty,  consisting 
partly  of  Northern  men,  were  divided  in  their  political  views  or 
sympathies,  although  the  event  of  the  last  days,  i.e.,  the  battle 
of  Bull  Run,  was  calculated  to  encourage  those  who  secretly 
favoured  the  Rebel  cause.  My  friend  and  companion,  Dr. 
Mosblech,  in  discussing  the  event,  seemed  to  have  such  a  poor 
idea  of  Northern  pluck  and  perseverance  as  to  make  him  believe 
that  the  cause  of  the  Union  was  lost,  and  that  its  adherents  would 
have  to  sue  for  a  humiliating  peace. 

It  was  at  such  a  time  of  great  and  anxious  commotion  that 
I  entered  Antioch,  where  I  was  at  once  shown  the  buildings  of  the 


168  HERMANN  KRUSI 

College,  which  in  points  of  tasteful  architecture  were  decidedly 
superior  to  those  I  had  hitherto  seen  in  the  North.  I  was  much 
pleased  to  find  in  the  main  building  an  elegantly  furnished  gallery 
of  pictures,  mostly  supplied  by  generous  donors  in  the  South, 
who  were  also  numerously  represented  in  the  subscription  list  of 
Agassiz's  great  work. 

While  strolling  in  the  garden  early  the  next  morning,  I  was 
reminded  of  the  South  in  view  of  the  luxuriance  of  the  vegetation, 
the  beautiful  flowers,  and  the  numerous  humming-birds,  which 
entered  the  corollas  and  issued  again  in  restless  movement  and 
incessant  hum.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  Antioch  lies  no  farther  south 
than  New  York. 

It  was  at  the  dinner  table  of  Bishop  Campbell,  to  which  a 
number  of  guests  —  myself  included  —  were  invited,  that  I  heard 
some  expressions  of  Southern  sentiment,  combined  with  a  strong 
prejudice  against  the  Northern  people,  their  pluck,  morality,  and 
some  of  their  institutions.  My  neighbour,  for  instance,  a  young 
minister,  evidently  rejoicing  in  the  calamity  that  had  befallen  the 
North  in  the  battle  of  Bull  Run,  tried  to  explain  it  by  the  preva- 
lence of  crime  in  the  North,  which,  as  he  thought,  was  sufficiently 
established  by  the  record  of  the  police  courts.  I  at  once  saw  the 
weakness  of  his  argument,  and  calmly  replied  that  according  to 
his  standard  of  measuring  the  morality  of  a  people,  the  Indians 
and  Dahomey  negroes  would  come  off  best,  since  they  did  not 
consider  murder,  theft,  rapine,  etc.,  very  objectionable,  and  made 
as  little  account  of  them  as,  in  a  nearer  country,  apparently  was 
made  of  duelling,  drunkenness,  whipping,  and  otherwise  ill- 
treating  people  of  another  race;  since  mention  of  them  was  made 
neither  amongst  the  police  records,  nor  in  the  papers.  At  this 
moment  Bishop  Campbell,  who  had  probably  listened  to  the  con- 
flicting arguments  aTSout  the  chances  of  success  in  the  struggle 
between  the  North  and  South,  surprised  us  all  by  saying:  "His- 
jj  tory  has  shown  us  that  in  such  a  struggle  the  North  has  always 
T  obtained  the  final  victory;  as  seen,  for  instance,  in  the  invasion  of 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  169 

northern  barbarians  into  Italy,  Spain,  and  France,  in  the  steady  j 
advance    of    the    Russians    towards    Constantinople,"    etc.,    etc.  f 
These  remarks,  so  earnestly  spoken,  and  coming  from  the  mouth 
of  a  venerable  man  of  commanding  mien  and  stature,  sounded 
almost  like  a  prophecy,  and  effectually  silenced  my  over-zealous 
neighbour. 

On  the  whole,  I  was  satisfied  with  my  visit  to  the  College 
(although  during  its  vacation),  since  it  made  me  acquainted  with  a 
different  state  of  society  and  class  of  people  than  I  had  been 
accustomed  to  live  with  hitherto.  Returning  to  Hopedale,  I  con- 
tinued my  rather  pleasant  work  with  very  willing  and  docile 
pupils.  In  my  spare  time,  I  was  working  on  my  course  of  Solid 
Geometry,  on  the  same  principle  as  the  one  I  began  in  Providence ; 
i.e.,  basing  the  solution  of  problems  on  the  pupils'  own  ingenuity. 
On  Sundays  I  went  generally  to  church,  where  the  services  were 
conducted  according  to  the  practice  of  the  sect  of  "  Christians," 
which  intends  to  imitate  the  early  Christians  in  their  custom  of 
taking  a  common  meal  or  refreshment  at  every  one  of  their  meet- 
ings. Hence  the  cup  with  unfermented  wine  was  passed  around 
every  Sunday  in  "  pewters  "  of  glass.  I  rather  liked  one  of  their 
adopted  rules;  viz.,  not  to  oblige  their  ministers  to  preach  accord- 
ing to  any  binding  dogmas,  but  to  leave  them  liberty  in  explaining 
the  Bible  (I  suppose  with  certain  limits). 

On  my  return  East,  I  saw  the  wonders  of  Niagara  for  the 
second  time.  While  the  impression  made  on  me  at  my  first  visit 
was  overwhelming,  and,  I  may  say,  awe-inspiring,  I  could  see  now 
nothing  but  beauty  and  majesty  combined  with  irresistible  power; 
which  made  me  fully  appreciate  the  sentiment  of  the  poet,  that 
Niagara  beggars  all  description,  but  "roars  its  own  anthem  into 
the  ears  of  Time." 

I  will  here  add  that  Trenton  Falls,  which  I  visited  on  another 
occasion,  are  not  much  inferior  to  Niagara  in  beauty,  with  their 
surrounding  rocks  of  limestone,  that  appear  like  battlements  of 
a  mighty  fortress.  Above  them  there  is  a  luxuriance  of  vegeta- 


170  HERMANN  KRUSI 

tion  which  helps  to  produce  a  rich  variety  of  hues  and  tints 
seldom  met  with  elsewhere,  unless  perhaps  in  Watkins  Glen. 
Truly  the  great  State  of  New  York  has  been  richly  provided  with 
a  varied  natural  scenery  — both  of  rivers,  lakes,  and  mountains; 
as  seen  in  the  Thousand  Islands,  the  Hudson,  the  Adirondacks, 
and  the  Catskills,  all  of  which  I  had  the  pleasure  of  visiting  and 
enjoying  during  my  vacations. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

MY  LAST  YEAR  IN  LANCASTER,  1861-1862 
INVITATION  TO  OSWEGO,  N.  Y. 

THERE  is  not  much  to  add  about  my  closing  experiences  at 
this  lovely  place,  unless  for  two  events,  which  I  may  call  the 
turning  points  of  my  educational  career.  The  first  of  these  con- 
sisted in  the  fact  of  my  being  unexpectedly  omitted  from  the  list 
of  lecturers  at  the  Massachusetts  Teachers'  Institutes.  This 
occurred  after  the  election  of  a  new  Secretary  of  Education,  Mr. 
White,  who  had,  of  course,  the  privilege  of  appointing  for  the 
above  lecture  courses  his  personal  friends,  or  individuals  recom- 
mended by  his  political  patrons. 

Letter  from  Hon.  Geo.  S.  Boutwell  to  H.  Kriisi: 

Nos.  11  &  12  Studio  Building, 

cor.  Tremont  &  Bromfield  Sts. : 
BOSTON,  Nov.  25,  1861. 
MY  DEAR  SIR, 

I  regret  that  you  think  of  leaving  the  country.     We  cannot 
well  spare  you,  and  I  was  a  good  deal  grieved  when  I  found 
that  you  were  not  at  your  accustomed  place  in  the  Institute.  .   .  . 
Unless  you  have  inducements  at  home  which  seem  controlling, 
are  not  your  prospects  as  good  in  America  as  in  Europe  ?  .  .  . 
With  my  best  wishes  for  your  health  and  prosperity, 
I  am 

Very  truly 

Your  obedient  servant, 

GEORGE  S.  BOUTWELL. 
171 


172  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Dr.  Lowell  Mason  to  H.  Kriisi: 

CUMMINGTON,  MASS.,  Nov.  16,  1862. 
MR.  KRUSI: 

Here  I  am  attending  the  last  Teachers'  Institute  for  the  season, 
there  having  been  two  before  —  three  in  all. 

When  I  went  to  the  first  Institute  at  Williamstown,  where  our 
present  Secretary  lives,  at  my  first  interview  with  him  I  said: 

"Well,  Mr.  Kriisi  has,  at  last,  a  fine  situation  at  Oswego." 
"  Yes,  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,  and  I  wish  to  say  to  you  that  I  heard 
him  before  a  Teachers'  Association  not  long  since,  and  I  was  very 
much  pleased  with  him,  so  much  so  that  had  he  not  been  engaged 
I  should  have  got  him  back  into  our  Institutes  again."  I  was 
delighted  to  hear  him  say  so  —  my  heart  jumped  up  within  me, 
I  was  so  much  rejoiced.  I  knew  well  enough  that  we  had  never 
had  a  more  suggestive  speaker  before  a  Massachusetts  Teachers' 
Institute  from  the  beginning.  I  felt  it  deeply,  very  deeply,  when 
you  were  dropped.  I  talked  with  Mr.  White  immediately,  and 
said  as  much  as  I  dare  say;  I  assured  him  that  he  had  given  up 
one  of  the  very  best.  I  saw  Mr.  Boutwell  also  on  the  subject  and 
wrote  to  Dr.  Emerson.  Indeed  I  was  disappointed,  mortified, 
indignant,  that  you,  or  rather  the  cause  which  you  represented 
better  than  anyone  I  had  seen,  should  be  so  little  understood,  and 
so  neglected.  But  now,  as  soon  as  Mr.  White  has  an  opportunity 
to  see  you  and  hear  you,  he  has  sense  enough  to  see  what  it  is,  he 
approves,  and  of  course  knows  that  he  has  been  in  error.  How 
could  he  have  got  such  a  notion  in  relation  to  you  ?  No  matter, 
it  is  all  over  now. 

For  a  few  institutes  after  you  were  lost  to  us,  I  was  all  alone 
on  this  Pestalozzian  ground.  I  expected  to  be  murdered  (pro- 
fessionally). But  the  Swiss  plant  springs  up  again  fresh  and 
flourishing,  and  I  am  revived.  Mr.  White's  appreciation  of  you 
relieved  me  much,  and  now  I  see  that  he  knows  one  from  another 
quite  well.  He  is  indeed  a  noble  man,  and  we  all  love  and  respect 
him  much.  I  have  brought  out  your  name  sometimes  in  public 
and  often  in  private,  and  have  spoken  of  you  as  a  teacher. 

How  few  —  how  very  few  understand  our  teachings.  I  have 
found  only  now  and  then  one  who  is  really  Pestalozzian,  tho'  the 
land  swarms  with  them  who  profess  to  be  so.  And  then  again 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  173 

how  many  who  seem  to  have  some  idea  theoretically,  are  far  from 
being  practically  right.  Well,  we  shall  both  of  us  die  before  the 
thing  is  generally  understood.  Let  us  be  diligent  and  plant  as 
many  seeds  as  we  may  while  life  and  strength  continue. 

So  with  much  love  to  Madame  and  kisses  to  the  Kinder,  from 

Yours  very  truly, 

LOWELL  MASON. 

There  was  then  nothing  to  be  said  about  this  new  arrange- 
ment, which  suddenly  deprived  me  of  the  greater  part  of  my 
income  at  the  time  I  needed  it  most.  I  was  not  for  this  reason 
so  very  much  discouraged,  since  I  was  fully  aware  of  the  chances 
presented  in  this  country.  First,  there  was  no  opposition  to  the 
appointment  of  foreigners,  nor  any  necessity  for  presenting  official 
papers,  testimonials,  or  other  concomitants  of  "  red  tape  "  so  indis- 
pensable in  the  old  country.  Then,  again,  there  was  undoubtedly 
in  many  educational  circles  an  honest  striving  for  reform,  an 
earnest  desire  for  the  introduction  of  better  methods,  and  the 
appointment  of  fit  instruments  to  accomplish  this  aim. 

Of  this,  I  received  a  proof  soon  after  losing  my  appointment 
to  the  Massachusetts  Institutes,  by  receiving  a  letter  from  a  Mr. 
Sheldon,  Superintendent  of  the  Oswego  schools.  I  say  "  a  "  Mr. 
Sheldon,  for  up  to  this  time  I  had  heard  as  little  of  his  name  as  of 
Oswego. 

This  letter  informed  me  of  his  having  formed  a  Normal  class, 
mainly  composed  of  the  teachers  of  the  city,  to  instruct  which  he 
had  engaged,  at  considerable  expense,  Miss  Margaret  Jones  from 
the  Home  and  Colonial  schools  in  London  (an  old  acquaintance 
of  mine)  for  the  purpose  of  introducing  a  system  of  "Object 
Lessons  " ;  but  as  this  lady  was  obliged  to  return  in  the  fall  to  her 
former  situation,  she  had  directed  him  to  me  as  being  qualified 
to  continue  or  superintend  the  work  begun  by  her,  of  the  value 
and  importance  of  which  he  was  fully  convinced.  He  (Mr. 
Sheldon)  offered  me  a  salary  of  one  thousand  dollars  for  my  pro- 
posed work  with  the  Normal  class,  as  well  as  for  instruction  in 


174  HERMANN  KRUSI 

French  and  Drawing,  which  I  might  give  at  the  High  School,  and 
in  other  schools  of  the  city. 

The  letter  bore  the  stamp  of  great  sincerity  and  honesty,  and 
offered  a  field  of  work  very  congenial  to  a  follower  of  Pestalozzi 
and  a  son  of  "Kriisi,"  and  hence  was  gladly  accepted.  There 
was  not  much  left  for  me  to  do  at  Lancaster,  except  to  make  prepa- 
rations for  this  new  change  of  locality  and  position.  It  was, 
however,  considered  wiser  for  at  present  that  I  should  proceed  to 
Oswego  alone,  in  order  to  survey  the  future  field  of  my  operations, 
and  to  provide  for  suitable  board  and  lodgings  for  my  family. 

This  turning-point  in  my  destinies  arrived  about  twenty-five 
years  after  my  first  attempt  at  teaching.  As  I  have  already  stated, 
my  work  had  been  chiefly  connected  with  temporary  employment 
at  Normal  schools,  or  with  private  tuition  and  lecturing  at  In- 
stitutes, and  hence,  with  the  exception  of  that  in  England,  could 
not  have  left  many  permanent  traces.  I  little  dreamed  that  my 
next  engagement  would  be  continued  during  twenty-five  years ;  nor 
that  I  should  be  connected  with  an  undertaking  whose  influence 
would  be  felt  through  the  United  States,  as  that  of  Pestalozzi  - 
with  whom  my  father  was  connected  —  was  felt  throughout  civi- 
lized Europe.  Like  my  father,  I  began  my  work  during  a  period 
of  war  and  strife,  which  fortunately  never  reached  our  northern 
region,  nor  seriously  affected  its  financial  condition  and  educational 
progress.  Like  him  (sixty  years  later)  I  started  westward  in  order 
to  assume  the  most  effective  task  of  my  educational  career. 

[Mr.  Sheldon's  letters  to  Mr.  Kriisi,  urging  his  acceptance  of 
the  Oswego  position,  were  nearly  if  not  quite  all  preserved,  and 
will  doubtless  be  found  interesting.  — ED.] 

E.  A.  Sheldon  to  H.  Kriisi: 

OSWEGO,  N.  Y.,  May  14,  1862. 
PROFESSOR  KRUSI: 

My  Dear  Sir,— Through  the  kindness  of  Miss  Jones  I  have  had 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  two  letters  which  you  have  written  her. 
From  these  I  regret  to  learn  that  you  design  to  leave  this  country 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  175 

and  return  to  Germany.  It  seems  to  me  this  is  the  time  above  all 
others  when  you  should  be  decided  to  remain.  We  are  just  upon 
the  eve  of  a  great  educational  revolution  in  this  country,  in  which, 
from  what  Miss  Jones  informs  me,  you  ought  to  take  an  active 
part.  It  seems  to  me  your  services  must  be  very  soon  appreciated, 
and  in  demand.  The  principles  of  education  have  been  as  yet 
but  very  little  studied  in  this  country,  either  by  teachers  or  school 
officers.  In  this  respect  the  tables  will  soon  be  turned.  It  will 
soon  be  required  of  both  as  an  essential  qualification  that  they 
understand  the  philosophy  of  education.  The  Pestalozzian 
methods  are  truly  philosophical.  They  are  new  in  this  country, 
but  they  are  becoming  exceedingly  popular,  and  they  require  but 
to  be  known  and  understood  to  be  generally  adopted.  The 
name  of  Pestalozzi  is  to  become  a  household  word  in  educational 
circles  in  this  country,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  one  who  is  so  in- 
timately familiar  with  his  history  and  labors,  and  as  it  were  linked 
with  them,  should  be  prominent  in  this  movement.  Now  just 
what  part  you  are  prepared  to  take  I  do  not  know.  If  it  were 
possible  to  associate  you  with  our  movement  here,  I  should  be 
most  happy  to  do  so.  The  only  obstacle,  I  imagine,  will  be  the 
expense.  Our  people  here  are  very  sensitive  about  taxes.  They 
complain  now  that  they  are  overtaxed  and  demand  of  our  Board 
retrenchment. 

In  order  to  accomplish  what  has  already  been  done,  I  have 
been  obliged  to  resort  to  the  most  shrewd  financiering.  I  have 
been  obliged  so  to  manage  the  whole  matter  as  not  to  increase 
the  expenses  of  the  Board  one  dollar.  On  no  other  condition 
could  I  induce  them  to  invite  Miss  Jones  here.  They  have  in 
fact  made  money  out  of  it.  Now,  if  I  should  succeed  in  getting 
you  to  Oswego,  it  must  be  by  some  such  kind  of  financiering.  1 
think  it  very  doubtful,  however,  whether  I  should  be  able  to 
secure  for  you  a  salary  of  over  $800  for  the  first  year.  This  is  all 
we  pay  any  of  our  teachers  below  the  High  School.  The  prin- 
cipal of  this  school  gets  $1000.  I  also  get  $1000.  My  salary  for 
several  years  was  but  $900.  At  Syracuse,  previous  to  coming  here, 
it  was  but  $800. 

I  think  you  have  overestimated  the  expenses  of  living  here. 
When  I  used  to  rent  I  never  paid  over  $140,  and  then  rents  were 
higher  than  now.  This  did  not,  it  is  true,  give  me  a  first-class 
house,  but  a  respectable  one. 


176  HERMANN  KRUSI 

I  think,  if  we  could  get  you  here  for  one  year,  after  that  there 
would  be  no  difficulty  in  regard  to  your  salary.  In  fact,  I  think 
you  would  be  in  a  position  to  demand  such  a  salary  as  you  might 
desire. 

Now  will  you  be  kind  enough  to  inform  me  what  you  are  pre- 
pared to  do  in  an  educational  point  of  view,  and  whether  you 
would  be  willing  to  come  here  for  $800  for  the  first  year.  I  men- 
tion this  amount,  because  I  think  in  any  event  it  will  be  all  we  shall 
be  able  to  do. 

In  any  event  I  design  to  give  myself  the  pleasure  of  a  personal 
interview  with  you  before  you  leave  the  country. 

Yours  respectfully, 

E.  A.  Sheldon  to  H.  Krusi:  K  A'  SHELDON- 

OSWEGO,  N.  Y.,  May  15,  1862. 
PROFESSOR  KRUSI, 
My  Dear  Sir: 

As  I  said  in  my  last,  it  seems  to  me  you  ought  to  have  an  im- 
portant mission  to  perform  in  this  great  educational  movement  that 
is  about  to  revolutionize  the  schools  and  teachers  of  this  country. 

It  seems  to  me  that  if  we  could  once  connect  your  name  with 
it,  and  get  you  fairly  identified  with  the  movement,  it  would  help 
to  give  it  character,  and  would  open  to  you  somewhere,  if  not  in 
Oswego,  a  field  of  labour  that  would  be  at  once  congenial  to  your 
tastes,  and  remunerative. 

I  hope  you  will  not  decide  to  leave  the  country  without  making 
an  effort  of  this  kind. 

If  you  decide  to  go,  however,  I  wish  to  spend  several  days 
with  you  either  at  Lancaster  or  in  Oswego.  When  you  close 
your  labours  at  Lancaster,  could  you  not  come  to  Oswego  and  spend 
a  few  weeks  in  my  family?  I  will  gladly  pay  your  expenses  out 
of  my  own  pocket.  If  you  could  not  spend  a  few  weeks,  spend  a 
few  days  —  anything  would  be  acceptable.  If  you  cannot  come, 
I  must  go  to  Lancaster. 

Hoping  to  hear  from  you  soon, 

I  remain  yours  respectfully, 

E.  A.  SHELDON. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  177 

Professor  Kriisi  to  Mr.  Sheldon: 


LANCASTER,  MASS.,  21st  May,  1862. 

DEAR  SIR,  —  After  returning  from  a  trip  of  a  few  days,  to  Lan- 
ster,  I  found  your  very  kind  letter,  which  I  perused  with  the 
greatest  interest,  since  it  is  not  improbable  that  it  may  influence 
my  future  movements.  At  any  rate  I  have  stopped  for  at  present 
my  preparations  for  the  voyage,  and  will  try  in  a  few  words  to 
reply  to  some  of  the  principal  items  of  your  letter. 

I  need  hardly  assure  you  that  I  have  followed  with  great  in- 
terest your  experiments  to  introduce  a  better  system  of  teaching 
into  the  schools,  especially  in  regard  to  elementary  training,  which, 
as  it  forms  the  foundation  for  all  the  superstructure,  has  to  be  first 
considered.  I  was  particularly  pleased  to  see  you  make  a  practi- 
cal move  in  the  furtherance  of  this  object,  considering  that  there 
has  been,  especially  in  Massachusetts,  a  great  deal  of  fine  talk 
about  these  principles  and  methods,  without  much  visible  appli- 
cation, unless  I  except  the  excellent  Normal  schools  of  the  State, 
and  some  favoured  localities  in  or  near  Boston.  You  have  wisely 
considered  "Object  Lessons"  the  corner-stone  of  elementary 
instruction,  and  —  as  wisely  —  applied  to  the  Home  and  Colonial 
School  for  their  introduction.  They  (the  Home  and  Colonial 
School)  have  undoubtedly  improved  the  original  plan  of  Pesta- 
lozzi,  by  illustrating  the  exercises  with  numerous  objects,  models, 
pictures,  etc.,  thus  introducing  new  objects  and  new  ideas,  whilst 
in  many  German  schools,  in  the  so-called  "Denk-  und  Rede- 
Uebungen  (thought  and  speech  exercises)  the  children  discuss 
facts  and  actions  within  the  scope  of  their  senses  or  their  experi- 
ence, thus  rather  reproducing  facts  already  known,  not,  however, 
without  improving  thereby  the  power  of  language  and  expression. 

As  the^e  object  lessons,  moreover,  form  the  corner-stone  of 
the  sciences,  they  are  on  that  plea  alone  of  the  greatest  importance. 

In  regard  to  your  kind  invitation  to  have  an  interview,  I  find 
it  more  natural  that  I  should  come  myself  to  Oswego,  and  have  a 
look  at  the  school  and  locality,  than  that  you  should  entrench 
upon  your  manifold  occupations.  I  believe  I  can  make  it  pos- 
sible to  leave  here  soon,  or  directly  after  the  3d  of  June,  and  stay 
a  week  with  you.  In  regard  to  your  kind  offer  of  paying  my 
expenses,  I  can  only  say  that  I  am  willing  to  pay  one  half,  and 


178  HERMANN  KRUSI 

that,  if  you  choose  to  be  responsible  for  the  other  half,  I  should 
try  to  give  you  an  equivalent  by  some  lectures  to  the  class. 

2d  June,  1862. 

I  assure  you,  dear  Sir,  that  although  the  thought  of  seeing  my 
beloved  fatherland  and  friends  again  had  taken  strong  possession 
of  my  soul,  some  time  ago,  —  the  hope  of  bringing  my  mite  for 
the  dissemination  of  sound  principles  in  a  congenial  sphere  of 
operations  has  latterly  filled  my  soul  with  pleasant  forebodings. 
It  is  possible  that  my  powers  might  be  inadequate  for  some  part 
of  the  work  assigned  to  me;  on  the  other  hand,  I  can  give  myself 
the  testimony,  that  in  the  acquisition  or  teaching  of  any  branch 
of  study  I  have  always  tried  to  penetrate  to  the  principle,  in  order 
to  render  the  subject  clear  to  myself,  before  presenting  it  to  others. 

Letter  from  E.  A.  Sheldon  notifying  Krlisi  of  his  appointment 
at  Oswego : 

OSWEGO,  N.  Y.,  June  20,1862. 
PROFESSOR  KRUSI, 

My  Dear  Sir,  —  I  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  you  that  at  a 
meeting  of  our  Board  of  Education  held  last  night,  you  were 
unanimously  appointed  to  fill  the  vacancy  created  by  the  resigna- 
tion of  Miss  Wright  in  the  High  School,  and  assist  in  the  Training 
School  in  such  way  as  your  services  may  seem  to  be  the  most 
valuable.  Services  to  commence  September  15. 

Our  Board  were  not  only  unanimous  in  this  appointment, 
but  were  really  quite  enthusiastic  about  it.  They  are  very  much 
pleased  with  the  prospect  of  securing  your  services  in  connection 
with  this  movement.  They  appointed  a  committee  to  prepare  a 
circular  to  be  sent  into  every  corner  of  the  Union.  They  have 
quite  got  their  ideas  up  about  what  we  shall  unitedly  be  able  to 
do,  in  carrying  forward  this  movement.  Up  to  this  time  I  have 
felt  quite  uneasy  about  the  future  of  our  Training  Class,  but  now 
I  am  confident  of  its  success. 

Yours  respectfully, 

E.  A.  SHELDON. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  179 

Professor  Kriisi  to  Mr.  Sheldon: 

LANCASTEK,  MASS.,  24th  June,  1862. 
MR.  E.  A.  SHELDON, 

Dear  Sir,  —  I  have  received  with  much  pleasure  and  gratifica- 
tion the  announcement  of  the  decision  of  your  Board  of  Education , 
concerning  my  appointment  as  teacher  of  French  and  Drawing 
at  the  High  School,  and  as  your  fellow-labourer  in  various  de- 
partments of  the  Training  School.  I  am  further  much  pleased 
at  the  unanimity  with  which  the  appointment  was  agreed  upon, 
id  the  confidence  manifested  by  the  Board,  which  I  will  try  my 

not  to  disappoint. 

After  having,  my  dear  Sir,  first  consulted  my  wishes  both  in 
^ard  to  my  work  and  as  to  my  salary,  and  then  —  by  your  kind 
[ertions  and  recommendations  obtained  the  willing  assent  of 
lose  in  authority  —  it  is  hardly  necessary  for  me  to  say,  that  / 
t,  with  feelings  of  gratitude  towards  God  and  yourself,  the 
ibours  and  responsibilities  of  a  work  which  was  conceived  and 
indertaken  in  the  service  of  Him  whose  eternal  laws  we  are 
>und  to  study  and  to  carry  into  practice. 

In  the  convention  of  teachers  of  Worcester  County  which  took 
place  at  Lancaster  some  days  ago,  I  spoke,  within  hearing  of  the 
Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Education,  Mr.  White,  first  of  the  neces- 
sity of  making  children  observe,  and  then  express  their  observa- 
tions in  distinct  and  correct  language,  orally,  before  attempting 
written  composition  or  applying  the  dissecting  knife  of  analysis. 
I  mentioned  in  that  connection  your  work  and  doings  at  Oswego, 
where  a  foundation  of  this  kind  was  laid  in  all  the  elementary 
schools.  I  do  not  know  whether  Mr.  White,  who  had  just  been 
extolling  the  schools  and  teachers  of  Massachusetts,  felt  surprised 
at  seeing  some  other  spot  than  his  own  held  out  for  imitation. 
As  for  myself,  I  confess  that  the  work  you  have  done  in  Oswego, 
exceeded  by  far  my  expectations.  I  expected  to  see  in  the  train- 
ing school,  and  in  the  classes  in  connection  with  it,  the  true  germs 
of  Pestalozzian  teaching:  but  I  was  astonished  to  find  that  your 
whole  elementary  training,  in  nearly  all  the  schools,  had  been 
placed  upon  that  basis.  This  fact  alone,  dear  Sir,  makes  me 
hopeful  of  success,  for  it  can  never  be  eradicated,  and  it  will 
imperiously  demand  the  same  life-principle  to  expand  into 


180  HERMANN  KRUSI 

maturity.  I  was  also  delighted  to  see  the  teachers,  whose  work  had 
thereby  been  increased,  anxious  for  the  preservation  and  further 
development  of  the  undertaking. 

Yours  sincerely, 

H.  KRUSI. 

Letters  of  recommendation  presented  by  Professor  Kriisi 
to  Mr.  Sheldon,  from  Lowell  Mason  and  George  S.  Boutwell. 

SHEFFIELD,  MASS.,  10th  Nov.  1861. 
MR.  KRUSI, 

Dear  Sir. 

You  know  full  well  that  I  have  always  set  a  high  value  on  your 
lectures  or  teaching  before  the  Institutes.  I  know  of  no  lessons 
which  have  been  of  more  true  value  to  intelligent  teachers,  or  to 
such  persons  as  have  made  sufficient  progress  to  understand  or 
get  hold  of  principles.  Your  lectures  have  always  been  highly 
useful  as  suggestive  of  teaching,  or  as  pointing  out  the  avenue  to 
the  pupil's  mind.  Again  I  say  I  have  not  heard  any  one  before 
the  Institutes  whose  lectures  have  appeared  as  valuable  —  very 
few  indeed  so  valuable.  I  have  mourned  your  loss  deeply,  I 
assure  you.  .  .  . 

I  have  reason  to  suppose  that  as  I  have  regarded  you,  so  you 
have  been  regarded  by  Mr.  Russell,  Mr.  Tenney,  and  others. 

But,  dear  Sir,  if  you  are  rejected  in  one  city,  go  to  another, 
as  our  Saviour  directed  His  disciples  to  do,  and  as  He  did  Himself. 

I  fully  believe  you  can  find  enough  to  do  in  our  widely  extended 
land  —  but  I  have  yet  faith  in  Massachusetts. 

I  am  almost  seventy,  —  I  expect  not  to  labour  long,  but  I  shall 
not  cease  to  remember  the  pleasant  hours  spent  with  you  at  the 
Institutes,  and  the  perfect  harmony  which  has  always  been  so 
apparent  between  your  teachings  and  (not  that  I  have  done)  but 
my  beau  ideal  of  what  I  ought  to  do, 

With  kind  regards  to  Mrs.  K and  kisses  to  the  little  ones, 

I  am 

Very  truly  yours, 

LOWELL  MASON. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


181 


BOSTON,  MASS.,  Nov.  25,  1861. 
''o  THE  FRIENDS  OF  EDUCATION: 

It  gives  me  sincere  pleasure  to  commend  Prof.  Hermann 
Kriisi,  as  a  person  admirably  qualified  to  teach  in  the  departments 
of  Drawing,  Form,  and  Number.  For  many  years  he  was  one  of 
a  corps  of  teachers  employed  by  this  State  and  charged  with  the 
duty  of  giving  instruction  in  the  Teachers'  Institutes.  During 
that  period  he  was  associated  with  the  best  teachers  of  the  country. 
~*rofessor  Kriisi  aims  to  give  thorough  and  careful  elementary 
training,  and  I  know  of  no  one  who  surpasses  him  in  ability  in 
"  is  respect. 

He  has  high  claims  upon  the  public  as  an  ardent  friend  of 
whatever  is  thorough  and  logical  in  teaching,  and  as  an  exemplary 
and  pure-minded  man. 

GEORGE  S.  BOUTWELL. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

MY  FIRST  WORK  AND  EXPERIENCES  IN  OSWEGO,  1862-1865 

MY  first  impression  of  Oswego  was  rather  of  a  pleasant  kind. 
Its  situation  on  both  sides  of  a  broad  and  rapid  river,  dividing  it 
into  the  East  and  West  sides,  is  really  picturesque,  since  it  shows 
the  buildings  of  the  streets  in  a  gently  rising  position,  while  the 
close  proximity  of  the  lake  affords  good  views,  and  renders  the 
temperature  of  the  summer  months  cool  enough  to  enjoy  pleasant 
walks  and  rides  in  the  neighbourhood.  The  industrial  and  com- 
mercial interests  of  the  city  were  at  one  time  much  promoted  by  a 
natural  harbour,  which  allowed  the  ships  to  discharge  their  freight 
(mostly  grain)  into  elevators  or  into  the  mills  situated  farther  up 
along  the  river.  These  mills  and  other  manufactories  could  make 
good  use  of  the  splendid  waterpower,  giving  occupation  to  several 
thousand  workmen,  thus  holding  out  bright  prospects  for  the 
growth  and  prosperity  of  the  city,  which  unfortunately  have  not 
been  fulfilled.  On  the  other  hand,  it  was  hardly  expected  that 
Oswego  should  obtain  an  enviable  reputation  on  account  of  an 
educational  movement,  and  that  it  should  attract  attention  from 
all  parts  of  the  Union.  This  result  was  exclusively  the  work  of 
Mr.  Sheldon,  at  whose  invitation  I  had  come  to  contribute  my 
mite.  The  first  impression  of  the  man  was  that  of  an  earnest 
worker,  in  search  of  the  best  methods  by  which  the  mind  and  heart 
of  pupils  could  be  developed,  while  avoiding  all  empty  show  where- 
with to  capture  temporary  applause. 

His  house  stands  about  a  mile  from  the  city,  on  a  beautiful, 
partly  wooded  peninsula.  The  family,  to  which  I  was  introduced, 
offered  a  fine  picture  of  loving  harmony,  and  must  have  been  a 

182 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  183 

pleasant  refuge  to  him  in  all  his  labours  and  trials.  Like  Pestalozzi, 
he  owed  a  part  of  his  success  to  the  influence  of  his  highly  educated, 
noble  wife.  Of  the  children,  I  was  particularly  struck  with  his 
daughter  Mary,  at  that  time  about  fourteen  years  of  age,  whose 
large  eyes  bespoke  a  beautiful  soul,  and  an  intelligence  which 
has  since  given  her  a  prominent  position  among  the  students  and 
teachers  of  History. 

Before  visiting  the  schools,  Mr.  Sheldon  introduced  me  to 
several  school  commissioners,  who  at  that  time  were  chosen  from 
the  most  intelligent  and  prominent  citizens,  and  gave  a  cordial 
assistance  to  Mr.  Sheldon  in  all  his  radical  innovations  in  the 
organization  of  the  schools,  and  in  the  methods  to  be  used. 

I  was,  of  course,  anxious  to  see  the  Normal  class.  Being 
composed  merely  of  about  twenty  city  teachers,  who  assembled 
in  one  room  of  the  Fourth  Ward  schoolhouse  for  instruction  in 
method,  and  being  as  yet  unassisted  by  the  State,  it  could  hardly 
be  called  a  Normal  School  in  the  broader  sense  of  the  term.  There 
I  had  the  pleasure  to  meet  my  old  acquaintance  and  former  col- 
league at  the  Home  and  Colonial  schools,  Miss  M.  Jones,,  although 
only  for  one  or  two  days,  since  she  was  on  the  eve  of  her  depart- 
ure. Although  she  was  very  "English"  in  her  manners,  and  not 
prepossessing  in  appearance  and  dress,  she  had  gained  many 
friends  among  her  pupils,  and  the  respect  of  all  who  got  a  nearer 
acquaintance  with  her  —  through  her  thoughtful  suggestions  on 
method  and  her  kind  manner  of  criticism,  which  made  allowance 
for  the  inexperience  of  her  pupil-teachers  in  teaching  objectively 
and  without  the  assistance  of  books. 

I  could  see  by  the  composition  of  the  Normal  class  that  only 
a  part  of  the  city  teachers  had  joined  it;  yea,  some  of  them,  espe- 
cially of  the  upper  grades,  seemed  to  look  at  it  with  distrust,  if 
not  with  derision,  considering  the  new  system  a  whim  or  fancy  of 
Mr.  Sheldon's. 

I  began  with  giving  some  instruction  in  Form  and  Inventive 
Drawing,  also  in  Number,  and  attended  to  the  criticism,  after  the 


184  HERMANN  KRUSI 

pupils  had  given  a  trial  lesson.  I  also  gave  private  advice  to 
teachers  who  seemed  anxious  to  treat  their  subjects  according  to 
sound  principles;  for  instance  to  Miss  Seaver,  who  possessed  a 
great  skill  in  making  the  necessary  application.  As  these  occu- 
pations filled  but  a  limited  part  of  my  time,  I  spent  the  remainder 
in  visiting  some  city  schools  where  the  teachers  taught  according 
to  the  new  method  —  giving  my  advice  or  making  suggestions. 
I  obtained  more  regular  work  after  Mr.  Sheldon  had  carried 
into  practice  the  programme  he  designed  for  all  the  schools  in 
the  city. 

After  one  or  two  weeks  of  my  stay,  my  little  family  arrived  by 
steamer  from  Ogdensburgh.  I  was  thus  relieved  of  the  necessity 
of  boarding  in  a  hotel.  I  listened  with  interest  to  my  wife's  narra- 
tion of  her  journey  from  Minot,  Maine,  which  she  had  performed 
with  her  two  children.  Besides  the  necessity  of  watching  them 
constantly,  she  had  occasionally  to  look  after  the  luggage.  With- 
out the  kind  assistance  of  conductors,  etc.,  she  could  hardly 
have  managed  to  keep  everything  together,  but  this  help  was 
always  willingly  offered.  At  Ogdensburgh,  the  fog  or  smoke 
prevailing  on  the  river  prevented  the  steamboat  from  proceeding, 
and  the  passengers  were  directed  to  seek  their  lodgings  in  the  city 
nearly  a  mile  off;  but  the  stewardess  interfering,  my  little  family 
was  permitted  to  stay  on  the  boat,  and  all  these  extras  in  board 
and  lodging  were  comprised  within  the  single  fare.  I  mention 
this  as  a  grateful  tribute  to  the  kindness  and  consideration  shown 
in  this  country  to  ladies,  either  single  or  with  children,  since  the 
same  praise  cannot  be  bestowed  on  the  practices  prevalent  in 
Europe  under  similar  circumstances. 

After  a  temporary  stay  in  rooms  on  Second  Street,  we  rented  a 
house  on  the  East  side,  which  was  provided  with  barn  and  garden. 
My  time  was  now  well  filled  out  with  lessons  in  Drawing,  which  I 
had  to  give  in  the  city  schools;  also  with  lessons  in  French  at  the 
High  School,  which  was  conducted  by  Mr.  Hamilton,  who,  although 
at  that  time  an  opponent  of  Mr.  Sheldon's  plans,  yet  was  univer- 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  185 


sally  respected  as  a  gentleman  and  a  teacher.  With  him  and  his 
amiable  wife  and  family,  we  have  always  entertained  friendly 
relations. 

Most  of  our  friends  (Mr.  Hamilton  included)  belonged  to  the 
Congregational  church,  in  which  we  had  rented  a  pew  and  gen- 
erally listened  on  Sundays  to  the  sermons  of  Mr.  Ludlow.  I  can- 
not but  add  here  a  few  reminiscences  of  this  gentleman,  because 
some  of  his  utterances  from  the  pulpit  seemed  strange  to  me, 
and  would  hardly  have  passed  muster  in  my  native  country,  where 
ministers  are  not  expected  to  make  their  comments  upon  passing 
questions,  especially  when  mixed  with  personal  allusions. 

Mr.  Ludlow' s  overflowing  heart,  abhorrence  of  wrong,  and 
sympathy  for  all  sufferers,  tended  somewhat  to  disarm  criticism, 
when,  as  a  staunch  Abolitionist,  he  made  his  fierce  onslaught  on 
rebels,  slave-holders,  and  their  sympathizers  in  the  North,  who 
at  that  time  were  called  Copperheads.     For  instance,  the*  follow- 
ing utterance :  "  If  I  were  a  young  man,  I  would  shoulder  a  musket,  j  f 
take  aim  at  an  unrepentant  rebel,  say  to  him : '  God  have  mercy  on  1 1 
your  soul!'  and  then  shoot  him."     As  he  was  the  most  mild-H 
mannered  and  peaceful  man  on  earth,  these  imaginary  shooting  \ 
performances   sounded  almost  ridiculous.     At  another  time,   in 
denouncing  round  dances,  he  exclaimed:  "If  I  saw  my  daughter 
in  such  a  juxtaposition,  as  I  have  seen  girls  with  their  partners,  I 
would  shoot  the  man,  —  and  the  law  would  excuse  me ! "     I  men- 
tion these  things  chiefly  to  show  the  absurdities  committed  by  men 
whose  feelings  or  passions  get  the  better  of  their  reason,  which 
should  never  be  the  case  with  a  minister  of  the  Gospel. 

During  the  first  years  of  my  stay  in  Oswego  (1862-1865)  the 
Civil  War  was  agitating  many  hearts,  and  caused  deep  mourning 
in  many  families,  from  which  husbands,  sons,  and  brothers  had 
started  to  the  seat  of  war,  perhaps  never  to  return.  In  our  Northern 
locality,  no  military  shows  or  warlike  preparations  were  visible, 
except  those  connected  with  the  recruiting  business;  and  in  spite 
of  a  succession  of  Rebel  victories,  there  was  no  fear  of  an  invasion 


186  HERMANN  KRUSI 

of  Southern  conquerors,  but  a  firm  hope  in  the  ultimate  success 
of  the  battle  for  Freedom  and  Union. 

I  am  happy  to  say  that  peace  dwelt  in  our  humble  household, 
of  which  our  two  pretty  and  well-behaved  children  formed  the 
brightest  ornaments.  How  well  I  remember  —  coming  home 
from  my  school- work  —  our  two  darlings  sitting  on  the  garden 
gate  and  watching  for  their  father;  and  when  they  discovered 
him  at  a  distance,  running  hand  in  hand  to  meet  him  and  receive 
his  embrace. 

Record.  —  I  will  be  short  in  speaking  of  the  events  character- 
izing the  year  1864  and  its  predecessor,  which  were  of  a  recurring 
nature,  although  some  of  them  were  marked  by  some  particular 
feature.  There  were,  for  instance,  the  Christmas  festivals  with 
their  shining  trees,  and  even  Christ-kindli  was  once  represented 
by  little  Minnie,  who  in  her  white  dress  looked  like  an  angel,  and 
recited  prettily  the  little  verse  made  for  her.  There  were  the 
pleasures  of  the  garden,  and  —  for  the  children  at  least  —  the  fun 
of  finding  eggs  in  the  hen-house.  There  were,  although  rarely, 
visitors  from  a  distance;  for  instance,  Mr.  Farnum  from  Newark, 
a  former  friend  and  acquaintance.  A  somewhat  comical  occur- 
rence, happening  at  the  time  of  his  visit,  is  mentioned  here  merely 
to  show  how  even  such  grave  men  as  Mr.  Sheldon  and  myself,  but 
more  especially  the  former,  are  capable  of  unbending  when  the 
cares  of  their  office  or  of  their  dignity  cease  to  trouble  them. 
Mr.  Sheldon,  who  came  to  visit  us  on  this  occasion  with  his  horse 
and  carriage,  was  jocosely  asked  by  my  wife,  why  he  had  not 
brought  Mrs.  Sheldon  with  him,  offering  to  bring  her  herself, 
if  she  was  permitted  to  use  his  overcoat  and  cap.  As  it  was  pretty 
dark,  her  whim  was  granted,  when  the  three  remaining  gentlemen 
proposed  to  astonish  the  two  ladies  on  their  return.  Wine  and 
wine-glasses  were  procured,  also  pipes,  together  with  a  pack  of 
cards,  dice,  etc.  The  gentlemen  took  off  their  coats,  stretched 
their  legs  across  chairs,  etc.,  and  tried  to  imitate  a  set  of  low 
gamblers  playing  for  money.  I  forgot  to  state  that  the  gas  and 
lamps  were  lighted  in  all  the  rooms,  so  as  to  make  Mrs.  Kriisi 
curious  to  know,  on  her  approach  to  the  house,  what  had  caused 
such  an  illumination.  The  result  was  as  expected,  except  that 
the  professional  gamblers  were  soon  discovered  to  be  innocent 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  187 

schoolmasters  with  no  great  talent  for  this  new  kind  of  operation. 
The  joke  was,  however,  heartily  enjoyed  by  all  parties. 

Our  little  household  received  soon  an  addition  by  the  advent 
of  three  young  ladies  of  the  Normal  School,  who  wished  to  get 
board  and  lodging  in  a  private  family.  My  wife,  although  she 
had  already  work  enough  —  being  without  a  servant  —  was  not 
only  equal  to  her  increased  task,  but  gave  the  newcomers  a  home, 
the  enjoyment  and  recollection  of  which  has  tended  to  cement  a 
lasting  friendship  between  us,  of  which  we  have  received  many 
tokens  during  thirty-five  years. 

In  mentioning  some  of  these  lady-boarders  in  their  present 
spheres,  I  will  say  that  I  hardly  know  of  any  more  pleasant  and 
edifying  sight  than  that  presented  by  the  family  of  our  dear 
friend,  Mrs.  Rhoda  Austin,  at  East  Kendall  in  their  rural  retreat; 
also  by  that  of  Mrs.  Professor  Allen  l  at  Madison,  Wis.,  who  with 
her  promising  family  enjoys  the  advantages  of  a  cultivated  society, 
and  of  the  literary  privileges  which  are  always  connected  with  a 
college. 

Returning  once  more  to  school  matters,  the  relations  of  Mr. 
Sheldon  to  the  City  Board  of  Education  deserve  some  notice, 
since  without  their  sympathy  and  co-operation  his  work  could 
not  have  taken  root.  A  student  of  the  growth  and  progress  of  the 
political  organization  in  this  republic  will  find  that  at  its  rise 
there  was  no  other  idea  than  that  the  ablest  and  most  prominent 
of  the  citizens  should  have  the  honour  of  occupying  places  in 
national  assemblies,  as  well  as  in  the  government  of  states  and 
cities.  It  seemed,  indeed,  dictated  by  common  sense,  that  the 
respective  departments  of  the  state  or  of  a  city  should  be  entrusted 
to  persons  versed  and  interested  in  the  subject  under  their  care. 
This  is  more  particularly  required  in  educational  matters,  which 
affect  the  welfare  and  intellectual  growth  of  all  the  children. 

Since  the  Oswego  Board  of  Education  was  comparatively  a 

1  Formerly  Miss  Margaret  Andrews,  sister  of  Jane  Andrews,  author  of  "  Seven 
Little  Sisters,"  etc. 


188  HERMANN  KRUSI 

new  institution,  the  members  chosen  for  it  possessed  at  first  the 
above  qualifications.  If  their  scientific  standing  was  not  very 
high  (which  could  not  be  expected  of  business  men)  they  were 
willing  to  be  instructed  or  guided  by  those  more  conversant  with 
the  management  of  schools  and  with  methods  of  instruction. 
Hence  Mr.  Sheldon  at  first  had  no  difficulty  in  making  many  sweep- 
ing changes  and  in  introducing  improvements,  besides  obtaining 
the  power  of  appointing  a  fine  corps  of  teachers,  on  whose  ability 
and  willingness  to  try  the  new  methods  he  could  depend. 

But  all  these  changes  and  reforms  could  not  be  made  without 
a  considerable  pecuniary  outlay.  A  reactionary  party,  which  is 
prone  to  oppose  all  innovations,  and  another,  which  judges  every- 
thing by  the  standard  of  its  cost,  and  not  by  its  merit,  will  generally 
combine,  and,  by  appealing  to  the  lower  instincts  of  the  people, 
force  their  way  into  the  councils  of  the  city,  and  thus  try  to  block 
every  change  or  attempt  at  progress.  Mr.  Sheldon  had  by  and 
by  to  suffer  from  the  infusion  of  these  elements,  and  to  find  the 
Board  of  Education  about  equally  divided  between  the  supporters 
and  the  opponents  of  his  plans. 

Since  my  position  as  teacher  and  superintendent  of  Drawing 
was  a  new  one,  I  had  to  expect  a  move  in  the  direction  of  having 
it  abolished.  The  most  sensible  way  of  doing  this  would  have 
been  on  the  plea  of  economy;  but  the  ludicrous  part  of  the  busi- 
ness was  to  have  one  of  the  most  ignorant  and  ill-disposed  mem- 
bers of  the  Board  follow  me  to  some  of  my  Drawing  classes,  and 
there,  without  any  introduction,  place  himself  at  the  back  part 
of  the  room,  where  he  could  not  see  the  work  of  the  scholars; 
then,  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Board,  express  his  deep  convic- 
f  tion  that  the  new  method  of  Drawing  did  not  amount  to  any- 
[  thing,  and  hence  should  be  abolished. 

Although  this  resolution  did  not  quite  obtain  the  necessary 
majority,  it  was  a  distinct  reminder  of  what  was  probably  coming 
next.  Hence  I  took  counsel  with  Mr.  Sheldon  as  to  how  my 
situation  might  be  rendered  secure  from  the  attacks  of  a  miserable 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  189 

set  of  ignorant  demagogues.  This  he  hoped  to  do  in  connection 
with  a  cherished  plan  to  obtain  the  aid  of  the  State,  by  an  appro- 
priation, which  would  raise  the  school,  begun  under  City  auspices, 
to  the  rank  of  a  State  Normal  School.  Fully  appreciating  my 
services  as  a  teacher  of  methods,  he  wished  me  to  resign  my  present 
position  as  teacher  of  Drawing  in  the  city  schools,  in  order  to  accept 
at  the  proper  time  the  more  influential  post  of  preceptor  in  the 
new  Normal  School.  This  expectation  gave  me  the  opportunity 
of  carrying  out  my  cherished  plan  of  visiting  my  friends  and 
relatives  in  Switzerland,  after  twelve  years  of  separation,  and  to 
present  to  them  the  three  members  of  my  family,  i.e.,  my  wife 
and  two  children. 

Lowell  Mason  to  Mr.  Kriisi,  at  time  of  latter' s  visit  to  Switzer- 
land, 1865: 

ORANGE,  N.  J.,  17th  Jan.  1865. 
MR.  KRUSI: 

Dear  Sir.  —  I  have  received  yours  of  second  inst.  I  am  sorry 
to  hear  that  you  contemplate  "shaking  off  the  dust  from  your 
feet,"  and  returning  to  your  own  dear  land  of  lakes  and  mountains. 
I  am  sorry,  for  of  all  lands  in  the  world,  this  needs  you  the  most: 
this  chosen  land,  for  where,  if  not  here,  are  the  great  principles  of 
education,  or  properties  and  conditions  of  humanity,  to  find  a 
development,  if  not  in  this  great  and  comparatively  new  Western 
World  ?  It  would  seem  impossible  for  you  to  do  any  great  thing 
in  Switzerland,  but  in  our  great  Western  expanse,  great  things 
may  be  done,  and  now  as  soon  as  the  war  ceases,  slavery  is  abol- 
ished, and  the  tide  of  immigration  floods  the  West,  what  a  field 
there  will  be  for  you. 

It  will  be  easier  for  you  to  go  home,  sit  at  your  door,  look  at 
mountains,  and  smoke;  bttt  here,  or  West,  is  the  place  for  labour, 
self-denial,  opposition,  difficulties,  discouragement,  success,  and 
triumph.  The  field  is  wide,  and  He  who  superintends  all  per- 
haps needs  to  remove  you,  and  therefore  sees  fit  to  raise  up  an 
opposition  to  drive  you  away,  to  greater  labour  and  usefulness. 

But  I  do  not  know,  my  vision  is  much  bounded;  my  mental 
eyes  see  but  little  way.  I  have  often  myself  felt  quite  discouraged, 
but  on  the  whole,  what  great  success  has  been  given  in  such  men 


190  HERMANN  KRUSI 

as  Dickinson  and  the  other  excellent  Normal  School  teachers! 
My  time  is  almost  gone,  —  I  cannot  do  much  more ;  but  you  are 
comparatively  young,  and  can  get  work  many  years.  Why  not 
then  look  out  for  a  field  in  the  West  ?  With,  or  thro',  Mr.  Sheldon 
to  do  so,  I  do  believe  you  might  find  employment  most  useful,  and 
without  too  much  of  a  salary,  in  many  places  West.  But,  dear 
Sir,  since  you  have  been  in  this  country,  you  have  been  rich  in 
wife  and  children,  with  good  prospects  for  more !  Now  you  would 
not  take  a  fortune  for  one  of  your  American-Swiss  little  Kriisi's 
—  and  are  you  not  rich  then  ? 

May  the  Lord  direct  you,  dear  Sir.  I  have  sat  and  listened  to 
your  teachings  with  great  delight,  so  too  have  many  others.  "  Tap 
Kriisi "  (said  Boutwell)  —  "  Tap  Kriisi  where  you  will,  and  some- 
thing good  will  flow  out."  Indeed,  I  have  always  found  it  so, 
and  while  I  have  often  seen  those  whose  outward  manner  has  been 
more  attractive,  especially  to  the  young  and  silly  ones  who  look 
rather  for  entertainment  in  the  means,  rather  than  for  instruction 
in  the  actuality,  I  have  never  listened  to  more  suggestive  teachings 
than  yours. 

Dear  Sir,  again  I  say:  May  Heaven  be  your  friend,  and  believe 
me  ever  truly  yours, 

With  love  to  Mrs.  Kriisi  and  all, 

LOWELL  MASON. 

Record.  —  Written  in  Oswego,  May,  1865.  (See  p.  148.) 
Not  five,  but  nearly  eight1  years  have  elapsed  since  I  wrote 
the  last  chapter  containing  my  marriage.  I  have  since  been 
engaged  in  active  school-life,  and,  as  it  oftens  happens,  little  dis- 
posed in  the  evening  to  continue  my  journal,  but  rather  enjoy 
the  pleasures  of  domestic  life  in  a  pleasant  chat,  or  game,  or  in 
some  congenial  study  or  reading.  But  now  I  feel  myself  once 
more  a  temporary  bachelor,  my  dear  wife  and  children  having 
left  me,  previous  to  the  great  journey  to  Europe,  upon  which  I 
have  determined,  in  order  to  spend  their  last  weeks  with  their 
relatives  in  Massachusetts  and  Maine;  whilst  I  am,  at  the  request 
of  Mr.  Sheldon,  attending  to  my  duties  at  the  Normal  School, 
until  my  place  is  filled  by  another. 

1  There  seems  to  be  an  error  in  reckoning  here.  The  Record  was  commenced 
in  July,  1858,  so  that  not  quite  seven  years  had  passed  even  since  its  begin- 
ning. —  Ed. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  191 

In  these  solitary  evenings  I  feel,  therefore,  again  in  a  mood  to 
indulge  in  reflections  on  the  past,  some  of  which  have  —  alas  — 
nearly  faded  away,  whilst  others  will  stand  out  forever. 

[The  events  of  the  years  beginning  1857  were  now  recorded. 
Some  quotations  from  this  part  of  the  Record  have  already  been 
made.  —  ED.] 

Two  important  events  preceded  the  carrying  out  of  this  plan, 
the  one  political,  the  other  domestic.  The  former  consisted  in 
the  fall  of  Richmond  and  the  surrender  of  the  Rebel  army  at 
Appomatox  Court  House;  the  other  in  the  sickness  and  death  of 
our  dearly  beloved  little  Minnie. 

It  pains  me  now  (after  nearly  thirty  years)  to  give  details  of 
the  last  moments  of  this  sweet  girl,  to  whose  early  death  the 
simple  yet  noble  sentiments  of  the  poet  are  applicable: 

A  sweet-voiced  bird 
Did  thrill  a  happy  song; 
Then  flew  away, 
To  bathe  its  plumage 
In  the  golden  light 
Of  eternal  day. 

We  mourn  the  singer, 
But  the  song  remains, 
Of  melody  replete, 
With  tender,  loving  tunes, 
That  to  our  aching  hearts 
Are  wondrous  sweet. 

O  fair  young  life, 
Why  should  it  close  so  soon, 
While  yet  the  flush  of  youth 
Made  lovelier  its  bloom  ? 
Alas !  We  know  not  why,  — 
Turn  to  the  Loving  One, 
To  give  us  strength  to  say: 
'Thy  Will  be  done!' 

She  stands  before  my  imagination  a  picture  of  health,  with 
rosy  cheeks  and  smiling  eyes.  Her  gentle,  loving,  and  obedient 
disposition  made  her  the  favourite  of  all  who  knew  her.  Indeed, 


192  HERMANN  KRUSI 

I  do  not  remember  that  she  has  ever  given  to  us  parents  cause  for 
sorrow  or  complaint,  except  through  her  sickness  and  death. 

Whether  from  the  effect  of  a  slight  sunstroke  or  for  other 
reasons,  her  head  became  nervously  affected  and  occasionally 
caused  her  to  cry.  When  my  wife  left  with  the  children,  towards 
the  middle  of  June,  in  order  to  bid  good-by  to  her  relatives  in 
Minot  —  previous  to  our  departure  for  Europe  —  Minnie  seemed 
much  affected,  saying  that  she  did  not  like  to  leave  Papa  so  soon. 
Indeed,  it  was  the  last  time  her  fond  father  enjoyed  her  affec- 
tionate looks;  for  after  receiving  a  telegram  announcing  her  dan- 
gerous condition  and  rapid  decline,  I  hurried  to  Minot  only  to 
find  her  unconscious  and  dying,  and  to  see  her  remains  carried 
to  her  grave  near  the  Androscoggin  River. 

Her  death  was  a  hard  blow  for  her  loving  parents.  By  a 
singular  coincidence,  the  death  of  my  father's  second  child,  whose 
name  was  also  Minnie  (Minna),  had  occurred  long  ago  at  an  early 
age,  and  the  tender  words  written  by  his  friend  Blochmann  to 
her  memory  expressed  also  our  inmost  feelings.  I  give  the  poem 
in  the  original  German  and  in  the  English  translation : 

Zarte  Blume,  aus  des  Himnrels  Raiimen, 
Jiingst  verpflanzt  ins  Leben  sender  Ruh, 

Reiner  Engel,  nach  den  ersten  Traiimen 
Eiist  du  deinem  Himmel  wieder  zu. 

Rauher  ist's  und  stiirmischer  hienieden, 

Liebe  Minna,  als  auf  deinem  Stern, 
Wenig  sind  die  Stunden  voiles  Frieden 

Und  das  reine  Gliick  bleibt  ewig  fern. 

Vielfach  drohn  der  Erdenstiirme  Leiden, 

Deiner  Unschuld  bliiht  ein  Paradies, 
Moge  rein  auch  unsere  Seele  bleiben! 

Liebe,  liebe  Minna,  schlumm're  suss! 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  193 

Translation 
Tender  flow'r,  a  gift  from  heaven  seeming, 

Sent  to  bloom  in  this  dark  vale  of  strife, 
After  few  short  hours  of  play  and  dreaming, 

Thou  returnest  again  to  better  life. 

Stormier  are  the  seas,  which  rock  us  mortals, 
Blessed  child,  than  those  on  thy  bright  star, 

Closed  and  frowning  are  sometimes  Life's  portals, 
And  the  promised  peace  is  yet  so  far. 

Tempted  here  by  many  snares  and  sinning, 

Do  we  hope  for  yonder  Paradise, 
Where  thy  smile,  dear  Minnie,  sweet  and  winning, 

Bids  our  souls  from  anxious  fears  to  rise. 

This  unexpected  calamity,  instead  of  stopping  our  travelling 
plans,  rather  tended  to  promote  them,  since  they  removed  us  tem- 
porarily from  scenes  where  the  absence  of  our  beloved  child 
would  have  been  painfully  felt.  Hence  after  engaging  our  berths 
in  the  good  steamer  Atalanta,  which  was  directly  bound  for 
London,  we  said  good-by  to  our  friends,  and  soon  lost  sight  of  the 
great  city  of  New  York,  where  we  had  embarked,  and  we  gazed 
upon  a  large  expanse  of  water,  bounded  by  the  circular  horizon, 
feeling  secure  in  our  floating  home,  which  was  to  conduct  us  to 
Britannia's  shores  —  on  our  way  to  my  old  native  home. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

MY  FIRST  JOURNEY  TO  EUROPE  AND  SWITZERLAND,  1865-1866 

IT  is  not  my  intention  to  describe  at  this  time  all  the  interesting 
scenes  and  cities  which  we  visited.  Such  a  description  will  be 
found  elsewhere.  I  will,  therefore,  briefly  indicate  our  route, 
and  make  a  few  remarks  or  reflections  on  things  which  either 
have  left  a  deep  impression  or  refer  to  personal  experience  or 
adventure. 

Record.  —  To  New  York  we  went  via  Providence,  and  arrived 
there  about  the  morning  of  the  16th  of  July.  The  first  thing  we 
did  was  to  look  out  for  a  hotel  to  take  breakfast,  etc.  I  proposed 
the  Lovejoy  Hotel  near  the  Court-house,  where  I  had  been  on  a 
former  occasion.  It  proved  a  very  expensive  house,  as  the  sequel 
will  show. 

When  we  had  done  breakfasting,  a  quite  attractive-looking 
gentleman  entered  the  room,  and  began  at  once  a  familiar  con- 
versation. After  a  while  he  went  out,  and  came  in  with  another 
gentleman  in  a  kind  of  Quaker  costume,  whom  he  introduced  as 
his  friend.  After  some  discussion  with  him  concerning  business, 
he  at  once  turned  to  me  and  said  that  he  had  to  make  a  payment 
in  bills,  but  that  he  had  only  gold  (drawing  forth  a  handful  of 
double  eagles)  and  asking  whether  I  could  not  let  him  have  some 
bills  with  ample  security.  I  was  not  green  enough  to  do  money 
business  with  a  perfect  stranger,  and  was  about  to  excuse  myself 
for  not  having  the  desired  change,  when,  unfortunately,  my  own 
wife  hinted  to  me  that  I  was  well  able  to  do  it.  Not  wishing  to 
give  her  assertion  a  flat  denial,  I  reluctantly  pulled  forth  a  fifty- 
dollar  note,  then  another,  and  (as  he  still  waited  for  more)  another, 
he  all  the  while  holding  the  gold  in  one  hand,  and  with  the  right 
hand  pocketing  the  bills.  Now  comes  the  surprise.  When  I 
expected  the  gold,  he  suddenly  put  a  money  check  in  my  hand 

194 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  195 


of  several  thousand  dollars,  payable  at  some  National  Bank, 
stating  in  rapid  terms  that  this  was  excellent  security,  that  he  would 
be  back  in  a  few  minutes,  etc.,  and  hurried  away  with  his  noble 
Quaker  friend.  I  need  not  say  that  this  was  the  work  of  a  moment, 
and  that  the  pause  produced  by  my  holding  his  paper  in  utter 
astonishment  and  reading  its  contents  was  enough  for  this  scoun- 
drel to  accomplish  his  plan.  I  saw  in  a  moment  that  I  had  been 
swindled  and,  as  quickly,  that  it  was  too  late  to  do  anything  about 
it,  for  he  had  undoubtedly  given  my  money  to  his  accomplice, 
who  probably  escaped  round  the  next  corner.  I  looked  at  my 
wife,  who  looked  as  blank  as  myself  at  this  auspicious  beginning 
of  our  trip  to  Europe.  Her  rejoinder  is  worthy  of  her  coolness 
and  practical  spirit.  To  my  remarks  about  the  cause  of  this 
accident,  she  replied :  "  It  is  no  use  to  cry  about  spilt  milk !  —  the 
best  thing  is  never  to  allude  to  this  matter.  Hadn't  we  better  go 
and  see  Central  Park?"  In  regard  to  the  resolution  "never  to 
allude  to  the  matter,"  I  may  say  that  it  has  been  kept  to  the  letter, 
even  between  ourselves.  My  present  allusion,  which  possibly 
may  not  be  read  till  after  my  death,  may  at  least  do  some  good  to 
green  mortals,  by  inculcating  the  following  maxims: 

1.  Never  lend  money  to  a  total  stranger  beyond  the  value 
of  a  dollar,  or  as  much  as  you  are  willing  or  capable  to  lose. 

2.  Never  remain  long  in  a  state  of  astonishment  or  bewilder- 
ment, when  a  rascal  tries  to  escape. 

3.  Never  cry  about  spilt  milk,  but  try  not  to  spill  any  more 
in  future.     If  spilt,  wipe  it  up  as  neatly  as  you  can. 

After  landing  in  London,  we  pursued  our  journey  through 
Belgium,  up  the  Rhine  to  Cologne,  Coblenz,  to  Heidelberg,  and 
through  the  Schwarzwald  to  Switzerland. 

After  a  stay  of  some  weeks  with  relatives  in  Heiden,  Herisau, 
etc.,  we  proceeded  southward  to  Coire  (Chur),  through  the  Via 
Mala,  over  the  Splugen,  to  Chiavenna,  down  Lake  Como,  then  to 
Milan,  Modena,  Bologna,  Florence,  Pisa,  Livarno,  Naples, 
Pompeii,  Mount  Vesuvius.  This  was  the  farthest  point  we  reached 
Returning,  we  passed  once  more  through  Rome  and  Milan;  then 
traversing  Lago  Maggiore  and  visiting  some  of  its  beautiful 
islands,  we  crossed  Mount  St.  Gotthard,  passed  through  the 


196  HERMANN  KRUSI 

valley  of  the  Reuss  (Uri)  and  Lake  Lucerne  to  the  city  of  that 
name,  then  to  Zurich  and  back  to  our  starting  point,  Heiden. 
There  we  passed  a  part  of  the  winter  of  1865-1866,  and  then  re- 
turned by  way  of  Lausanne,  Neufchatel,  Paris,  London,  to  Liver- 
pool, where  we  took  a  steamer  to  New  York,  and  reached  Oswego, 
where  we  arrived  towards  the  end  of  February,  near  the  beginning 
of  the  spring  term  of  the  Normal  School. 

Some  of  the  experiences  in  our  interesting  trip  are  connected 
with  friendship,  and  to  these  I  will  assign  the  first  place.  Amongst 
the  friends  we  met  soon  after  starting  from  home  I  have  to  men- 
tion Mrs.  Symmes  from  Lancaster,  who  was  committed  to  our 
care,  of  which  she  seemed  in  need  on  account  of  bodily  infirmity. 
On  the  other  hand,  she  possessed  a  high,  almost  classical  culture, 
She  willingly  submitted  to  our  arrangements,  so  as  to  give  us  but 
little  trouble.  She  was  mainly  the  cause  of  our  extending  our 
journey  beyond  Florence  to  Rome  and  Naples;  for  considering 
our  limited  means,  we  were  afraid  of  making  too  great  an  inroad 
on  our  purse;  but  as  the  lady  had  set  her  heart  upon  seeing  the 
above  cities,  and  as  our  company  seemed  indispensable,  matters 
were  arranged  to  mutual  satisfaction. 

Of  the  passengers  on  the  Atalanta,  in  which  we  sailed  from 
New  York,  we  became  most  acquainted  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barry 
from  Chicago,  both  highly  cultured  people.  As  Mr.  B.  was  rather 
infirm,  and  partly  dependent  on  the  assistance  of  others,  he  was 
glad  to  travel  in  our  company,  not  only  to  London,  but  also  on 
the  Continent  as  far  as  Heiden,  where  he  and  his  wife  stopped 
for  some  weeks. 

I  must  also  mention  the  Bennetts  in  London  and  Dorking, 
i.e.,  the  parents,  two  married  sons  and  one  daughter,  all  of  whom 
received  us  must  cordially  and  made  our  stay  as  pleasant  as  pos- 
sible. To  judge  from  Mr.  B.'s  country  seat,  with  its  beautiful 
garden,  they  were  persons  of  means  and  of  refined  taste.  Although 
belonging  to  the  sect  of  Quakers,  they  were,  as  we  have  seen, 
liberal  in  their  opinions,  and  very  fond  of  the  game  of  chess,  in 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  197 

which  the  father  excelled  and  the  sons  also  showed  considerable 
skill;  although  my  wife  succeeded  in  beating  one  of  them,  which 
elicited  the  remark  that  she  was  the  only  lady  with  whom  he  cared 
to  play. 

An  excursion  to  Boxhill,  famous  for  its  grove  of  box-trees  and 
its  beautiful  view,  is  among  our  pleasant  recollections.  I  remem- 
ber that  I  had  been  here  before  —  about  eighteen  years  ago  — 
with  the  boys  of  the  Cheam  Institute,  and  that  we,  the  teachers  — 
or  rather  the  drivers  of  that  unruly  set  of  boys  —  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  many  of  them  deserved  to  be  thoroughly  "  boxed." 

I  remember  also  a  visit  we  made  to  the  Crystal  Palace  at 
Sydenham  with  its  wonderful  collections.  Leaving  our  little 
Hermann  playing  in  the  Pompeian  room,  while  we  made  the  tour 
of  the  vast  building,  we  found  to  our  terror  that  he  had  vanished 
from  sight.  I  hurried  in  one  direction,  when  a  lady,  seeing  my 
anxiety,  said:  "Are  you  going  for  the  little  boy  who  has  lost  his 
way?  Please  go  quick,  for  the  poor  fellow  is  crying!"  After  a 
few  moments  I  found  him,  led  by  two  people,  who  probably  in- 
tended to  conduct  him  to  the  room  where  lost  articles  were  kept. 

Record. — August  18  (In  Cologne).  We  rose  late,  and  had 
to  wait  such  a  length  of  time,  till  every  member  had  finished  his 
or  her  breakfast,  that  we  —  Carrie  and  myself  —  almost  grew 
impatient.  At  last  we  were  ready  to  see  the  great  Cathedral  and 
other  objects  of  wonder  and  curiosity.  I  had  seen  them  before, 
yet,  after  twenty  years  of  absence,  they  had  not  lost  quite  the 
charm  of  novelty,  and  conjured  forth  recollections  of  a  time  when, 
free  from  care  and  with  the  vigour  of  youth,  I  traversed  these 
poetic  regions  along  the  Rhine. 

That  magic  word,  "the  Rhine,"  had  also  taken  such  posses- 
sion of  our  travelling  companions  that  they  hurried  to  the  first 
steamboat,  which  was  to  leave  in  the  afternoon. 

In  these  recollections  it  is  not  my  intention  to  give  a  geographi- 
cal description  of  the  beautiful  scenery  through  which  we  passed. 
Names  are  not  realities,  but  merely  symbols.  Of  that  which  is 
told  us  during  our  rapid  progress  through  this  ever-changing 
drama,  in  connection  with  the  facts  or  objects  passing  before  our 


198  HERMANN  KRUSI 

eyes,  but  little  remains.  What  then  remains?  Some  beautiful 
pictures,  which  are  conjured  up  by  our  imagination,  some  inci- 
dents, which  have  impressed  themselves  on  our  feelings,  or  have 
stimulated  a  train  of  thought.  It  is  of  these  that  I  am  mainly 
able  to  speak. 

I  remember,  that  after  losing  sight  of  the  mighty  Cathedral  of 
Cologne,  and  sweeping  past  the  more  modern  structures  of  Bonn 
—  the  University  town  —  the  romantic  heights  of  the  Siebenge- 
birge,  crowned  with  the  ruins  of  old  castles,  rose  boldly  from  the 
winding  shores,  and  gave  us  a  foretaste  of  those  charms  of  the 
Rhine  which  have  rendered  it  so  famous.  My  own  feelings  were 
symbolized  by  the  heavy  clouds  which  swept  across  the  heavens, 
threatening  rain.  The  memory  of  my  dear  little  departed  Minnie 
came  up  before  my  mind,  and  as  the  bark  glided  swiftly  over  the 
waters,  like  the  bark  of  our  lives,  I  asked  myself,  —  where  is  the 
sweet  little  companion  that  used  to  nestle  near  us,  and  cheer  us 
with  her  sweet  smiles  ?  —  All  at  once  the  clouds  broke,  a  circle  of 
the  blue  sky  was  visible,  and  the  rays  of  the  morning  sun  illumined 
the  ruins  of  Rolandseck.  To  me,  who  was  still  continuing  the 
train  of  my  reflections,  those  rays  of  sunlight,  illumining  the  blue 
sky  and  the  lonely  ruins,  were  like  rays  of  comfort.  Far  beyond 
the  sky,  in  the  heavens  above,  I  seemed  to  see  the  image  of  my 
dear  girl,  beckoning  to  us,  as  if  saying :  "  I  am  still  with  you,  my 
dear  parents,  and  shall  await  you  on  the  other  shore." 

Onward  glides  the  boat,  past  picturesque  towns  and  villages, 
past  ruins  and  castles  perched  high  upon  towering  rocks,  past 
vineyards  on  lovely  slopes ;  past  bold  cliffs,  islands,  —  sometimes 
losing  sight  of  the  river  on  account  of  a  sudden  turn,  then  seeing, 
as  by  magic,  another  landscape.  Onward  we  fly,  past  ships  and 
barks,  many  of  them  loaded  with  merchandise,  boards,  etc.; 
others  full  of  merry  passengers,  swinging  their  hats,  and  making 
the  air  resound  by  their  merry  songs. 

Our  company  enjoyed  these  beauties  keenly,  and  our  historian, 
Mr.  Barry,  added  his  stock  of  knowledge  to  the  sights  we  saw. 
Since  history  and  legendary  lore  are  so  intimately  blended,  in  wit- 
nessing the  scenes  of  the  Rhine,  one  feels  often  as  in  a  dream, 
where  reality  and  imagination  show  their  sway.  .  .  . 

At  last  we  land,  and  hurry  for  the  train,  which  in  about  an 
hour  is  to  bring  us  to  Heidelberg.  When  asked  to  what  hotel 
we  would  go,  I  recollected  that  there  was  an  old  relic  of  mediaeval 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  199 

age,  and  was  told  it  was  the  "Ritter."  To  the  Hotel  Ritter  we 
went,  and  —  sure  enough  —  it  was  something  different  from  any- 
thing our  friends  had  seen  before.  A  winding,  circular  staircase 
led  to  the  top  of  the  building,  which  three  hundred  years  ago 
(built  in  1569)  was  the  property  of  a  rich  merchant,  and  escaped 
the  horrors  of  war  and  the  fury  of  two  or  three  conflagrations. 
On  the  landing,  huge  oaken  doors  with  queer  antique  carvings  led 
into  old-fashioned  rooms.  .  .  . 

The  next  day,  August  20,  was  Sunday,  and  a  day  of  rest,  such 
as  I  wish  a  day  of  rest  to  be.  It  was  devoted  to  a  visit  to  the  cele- 
brated castle,  presenting  as  yet  a  bold,  ornamented  front,  a  con- 
spicuous object  in  the  valley.  It  is  true  that  many  portions  of 
the  building  farther  back  are  destroyed,  and  merely  exhibit  the 
plan  of  the  chambers,  dungeons,  etc.,  whilst  others  are  still  habit- 
able. In  one  of  them  is  the  "  Heidelberger-fass,"  a  wine-barrel, 
which  might  swallow  the  contents  of  many  a  vineyard.  Next  to 
the  castle  with  its  ivy-grown  walls  are  the  surrounding  slopes  and 
hills  with  their  shady  walks  and  pleasure  gardens.  Proceeding 
farther,  our  eye  overlooked  with  delight  the  beautiful  valley  of 
the  Neckar,  the  town  of  Heidelberg  beneath  our  feet,  .and  the 
many  scattered  villages,  towns,  and  castles  in  the  farther  part  of 
the  valley  or  on  the  winding  hills. 

Referring  to  my  old  home  in  Switzerland,  what  shall  I  say  of 
my  dear  sisters  and  brothers,  who  received  us  with  open  arms! 
I  shall  never  forget  the  exciting  moment  when,  on  making  the 
ascent  from  the  Rheinthal  to  Heiden,  we  perceived  —  high  above 
on  a  precipice  —  the  little  house  of  Dr.  Kling  (Paradiesli)  and 
in  front  of  it  some  people  looking  down  on  the  winding  road, 
among  them  the  tall  forms  of  my  beloved  sisters  Mina  and  Ger- 
trude, whom  I  was  to  see  again  after  twelve  years  of  separation. 

[The  detailed  account  of  this  approach  to  his  old  home,  as 
contained  in  the  Record,  is  so  charming  that,  although  it  overlaps 
in  some  particulars  the  thread  of  the  main  narrative,  it  is  given 
here  in  full.  —  ED.] 

Record.  —  Tuesday,  August  22,  we  moved  westward  on  the 
Bavarian  railroad  towards  the  shores  of  the  Lake  of  Constance. 
In  the  gray  distance  a  portion  of  a  chain  of  mountains  is  looming 


200  HERMANN  KRUSI 

up.  It  is  Mount  Saritis  with  its  neighbouring  peaks,  and  around 
its  foot  —  at  least  in  my  imagination  —  I  see  the  green  hills  and 
valleys  of  my  own  "Appenzeller  Landchen."  At  last  the  train 
stops  and  a  vista  of  green  water  opens  to  the  eye.  It  is  Lake  of 
Constance,  and  a  steamer  is  to  carry  us  soon  from  this  port  to 
the  first  Swiss  town,  Rorschach.  .  .  .  The  green  slopes  on  the 
opposite  shore,  crowned  with  villages,  hamlets,  and  scattered  huts, 
indicate  happy  and  thrifty  homes  of  the  industrious  Appenzellers, 
and  above  them  tower  the  Santis,  and  other  mountain  giants, 
partly  crowned  with  everlasting  snow. 

We  land  at  Rorschach.  At  the  custom-house  our  baggage  is 
passed  on  without  any  examination,  since  no  "  contrebande "  is 
apprehended  from  a  country  where  the  prices  of  clothing  and  of 
ornamental  articles  at  that  time  were  nearly  double  those  prev- 
alent in  Europe.  We  engage  carriages  for  ourselves  and  baggage, 
and  are  soon  on  our  road  to  Heiden  —  which  ascends  gradually 
from  the  foot  of  the  hills  —  on  a  winding  road,  between  vineyards 
and  orchards  higher  up  the  slopes.  The  neat  shingled  houses 
with  their  many  windows  tell  me  that  I  have  entered  my  Appen- 
zell  home. 

Still  higher  on  the  slope  more  stylish  houses  and  a  large  church 
with  its  Italian  spire  indicate  the  village  of  Heiden,  the  home  of 
two  sisters  and  one  brother,  who  at  this  moment  may  be  looking 
out  for  us.  Over  a  steep  rocky  bank  rising  up  from  a  brook,  I 
descry  a  well-known  cottage.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  handkerchiefs 
were  waving  from  its  balcony,  swung  by  excited  hands;  with 
beating  hearts  and  uplifted  eyes  and  arms  we  return  the  saluta- 
tion. One  more  turn  of  the  noble  road,  and  we  approach  the 
little  house,  nearly  hidden  by  a  larger  one  surrounded  by  a  fine 
garden.  Out  of  this  garden  come  hurrying  steps;  an  elderly 
lady  of  noble  mien  and  appearance  approaches  the  coach;  I  de- 
scend from  it,  and  am  in  the  arms  of  my  good  faithful  Mina,  my 
eldest  sister,  the  mother  of  a  fine  family,  to  the  members  of  which 
we  are  presently  introduced  —  to  Anna,  Mina,  Jacob,  Gertrude  - 
all  of  whom  I  had  once  carried  in  my  arms  in  their  childhood,  and 
kept  in  loving  memory  ever  since.  My  sister's  husband,  Doctor 
Kiing,  now  a  venerable  old  man  with  white  hair,  gave  us  an 
equally  hearty  welcome. 

But  there  was  one  more  faithful  good  soul  to  welcome  us  in 
a  comfortable  house  near  the  church,  Sister  Gertrude,  to  whose 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  201 

disinterested  invitation  to  make  her  house  our  home  during  the~ 
whole  of  our  stay  —  together  with  other  tokens  of  kindness  and 
care  —  I  ascribe  the  possibility  of  having  undertaken  the  great 
journey  from  America  to  Europe,  which  on    this   day  (22d   of 
August)  had  been  so  happily  accomplished. 

With  what  delight  we  entered  the  comfortable  house  of  sister 
Gertrude,  whose  hospitality  we  enjoyed  for  several  months,  while 
the  house  of  my  youngest  brother,  Jacob  (Apotheker)  was  equally 
open  to  us.  My  brother's  youngest  son  "Karl"  and  our  little 
Hermann  were  soon  drawn  towards  each  other  and  proved  ex- 
cellent play-fellows,  although  the  one  spoke  but  German  and  the 
other  English.  By  a  natural  method,  which  causes  children 
always  to  connect  names  with  real  objects  or  actions,  they  soon 
succeeded  in  understanding  each  other  perfectly.  At  any  rate, 
we  were  surprised  in  rinding,  after  our  return  from  our  journey  to 
Italy  (during  which  Hermann  remained  with  his  aunt)  how  many 
German  words  and  expressions  the  little  fellow  had  gathered. 

Another  of  my  brothers,  Gottlieb,  who  practised  medicine 
at  Herisau,  a  large  village  in  the  western  part  of  Appenzell,  was 
visited  by  us.  An  excursion  to  the  Wildkirchli  and  the  Ebenalp, 
which  we  made  in  his  and  his  wife's  company,  stands  vividly  in 
our  recollection  on  account  of  the  almost  unique  situation  of  the 
Wildkirchli,  half-way  up  a  nearly  perpendicular  rock,  from  which 
you  ascend  through  a  cavern  to  the  top  of  the  mountain,  so  as  to 
issue  from  a  dark  recess  into  the  bright  sunlight  illuminating  a 
beautiful  landscape  of  mountains,  lakes,  hills,  villages,  etc. 

Record.  —  Of  the  visits  and  excursions  performed  from  Heri- 
sau, I  will  only  mention  one  to  Weissbad,  Wildkirchli  and  the 
Ebenalp.  On  our  return  we  passed  through  Gais,  my  native 
village,  and  there  I  made  a  stop,  in  order  to  see  old  friends,  whilst 
my  fellow-travellers  returned  per  diligence  to  Herisau.  .  .  . 

From  Gais  I  turned  my  steps  towards  Trogen,  where  I  had 
passed  ten  happy  years  of  my  infancy,  and  where  memories 
clustered  around  every  house,  I  might  almost  say,  stone  and  tree. 
There  were  a  few  old  friends  left,  foremost  the  son  of  one  of  the 


202  HERMANN   KRUSI 

primitive  Pestalozzians,  Gustav  Tobler,  where  I  found  a  cordial 
reception.  I  also  visited  Landamman  Zellweger,  formerly  a 
fellow-student  with  Professor  Agassiz,  to  whom  he  seemed  much 
attached.  They  both  died  within  the  same  year. 

I  can  hardly  describe  with  what  feelings  I  looked  on  the  two 
houses  —  in  Gais  and  in  Trogen  —  which  had  once  been  the 
homes  of  a  happy  family.  They  were,  it  is  true,  somewhat  changed 
and  the  dear  faces  of  beloved  parents  and  friends  had  vanished; 
but  it  was  easy  to  conjure  them  up  in  imagination,  and  it  was 
above  all  thy  venerable  face,  O  my  father,  at  the  side  of  our  loving 
mother,  which  even  now  seemed  to  shed  light  and  peace  over  the 
wanderer  from  foreign  lands. 

Of  course  there  were  other  friends  to  visit  at  Winterthur, 
Zurich,  and  elsewhere.  The  best  of  them,  or  at  least  the  one  with 
whom  I  was  the  most  intimate,  was  Mr.  Blumer  in  Lausanne,  at 
that  time  conducting  an  establishment  for  the  deaf  and  dumb 
situated  on  a  slope  overlooking  Lake  Geneva  and  the  adjoining 
mountains.  I  found  him  living  happily  with  a  family  consisting 
of  wife  and  three  or  four  beautiful  healthy  children.  Indeed  we 
were  surprised  to  find  them  —  in  the  month  of  February  —  living 
with  hardly  any  fires  to  heat  the  rooms,  and  yet  with  warm  rosy 
cheeks,  while  we  were  almost  shivering  with  cold.  At  the  same 
time  the  weather  during  the  day  was  beautiful,  inviting  us  to  take 
walks,  for  instance  to  Vevay  and  Montreux,  or  to  some  hill,  from 
where  we  could  see  the  white,  dome-like  summit  of  Mont  Blanc. 

We  cannot  separate  our  intercourse  with  friends  from  the 
scenery  which  surrounds  them,  and  it  so  happened  that  all  my 
relatives  and  friends,  whom  we  visited,  were  living  in  beautiful 
places.  It  is  true  that  I  had  seen  many  of  the  most  attractive 
places  on  our  trip  on  former  occasions,  which  detracted  somewhat 
from  the  charm  of  novelty.  Hence  I  will  pass  quickly  over  the 
beautiful  panorama  presented  by  the  Rhine  during  the  passage 
between  Cologne  and  Coblenz ;  over  the  romantic  grandeur  of  the 
castle  of  Heidelberg  and  its  environs ;  over  the  sublime  appearance 
of  the  Alps,  glaciers,  waterfalls,  etc.,  in  my  own  country,  and 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


203 


dwell  somewhat  longer  on  sights  which  by  their  novelty  and  beauty 
excited  both  surprise  and  admiration.  This  was  decidedly  the 
case  with  the  passage  of  the  Spliigen  on  our  way  to  Italy.  On 
the  Swiss  side,  and  even  on  its  top,  the  road  presented  but  few 
interesting  features;  but  it  was  on  our  descent  towards  Italy  that 
a  glorious  landscape  —  as  of  a  "  promised  land "  —  presented 
itself  to  our  eyes.  From  the  top  of  the  "  diligence,"  which  rolled 
downward  with  almost  dangerous  speed,  we  gazed  first  on  the 
high,  majestic  falls  of  the  Madesimo,  to  which  the  winding  road 
led  us  three  or  four  times,  until  its  thunder  ceased  and  our  eyes 
rested  on  the  landscape,  which  gradually  revealed  to  us  churches 
and  other  buildings  of  the  Italian  style,  amidst  a  luxurious  vege- 
tation of  chestnut-trees,  etc.,  and  grapevines  growing  over  huge 
boulders  or  spreading  from  tree  to  tree,  everything  giving  evidence 
of  a  milder  climate.  I  have  crossed  several  mountain  passes  of 
the  Alps,  leading  into  Italy,  but  I  confess  that  the  Splugen  carries 
the  palm  in  regard  to  sublimity  and  variety  of  prospect,  and  the 
vivid  contrast  presented  in  the  passage  from  a  northern  to  a 
southern  clime. 

This  impression  is  still  intensified  by  the  views  presented  by 
Lake  Como  and  its  beautiful  shores,  on  the  way  to  Milan.  I  had 
seen  Milan  before,  with  its  wonderful  dome  of  white  marble,  but 
Florence  was  new  to  me.  It  was  a  grand  sight,  on  emerging  from 
the  last  of  the  many  tunnels  through  which  the  railroad  passes 
in  the  Apennine  mountains,  to  get  the  first  view  of  that  lovely 
city  with  its  imposing  churches  and  other  buildings,  and  its  many 
villas  scattered  on  sunny  slopes  and  partly  hidden  by  the  dense 
foliage  of  trees. 

Although  it  took  us  nearly  a  week  to  study  its  interesting 
buildings  and  rich  collections,  I  will  not  describe  them  here.  I 
will  only  remark  to  anyone  who  complains  about  the  growing 
prices  of  living  in  such  a  city,  that  I  managed  to  defray  all  the 
expenses  for  food,  lodging,  carriage  rides,  fires,  fees,  etc.,  for 
one  dollar  a  day  for  each  person.  In  order  to  do  this,  one  must 


204  HERMANN  KRUSI 

avoid  lodging  in  an  "English  hotel"  or  eating  at  the  table  d'hote 
at  one  dollar  for  dinner,  but  simply  engage  rooms  at  two  or  three 
francs  a  day,  and  take  meals  at  a  restaurant. 

Considering  that  after  Florence  everything  farther  south  was 
new  to  me,  it  is  but  natural  that  such  strange  and  imposing  build- 
ings as,  for  instance,  the  tower  of  Pisa,  and  at  Rome  the  grandeur 
and  majesty  of  St.  Peter's  Church  and  other  buildings,  together 
with  the  unsurpassed  collections  of  artistic  treasures  and  the  view 
of  stupendous  ruins,  etc.,  should  have  made  a  deep  and  lasting 
impression.  Indeed,  to  judge  from  my  feeling,  the  interest  for 
Rome  and  its  inexhaustible  treasures  increases  from  day  to  day, 
and  you  leave  the  city  with  the  impression  that  you  have  not  seen 
one  tenth  of  its  curiosities.  You  even  begin  to  like  the  natural 
beauties  of  its  parks,  gardens,  etc.,  the  freshness  of  which  is  secured 
by  irrigation,  or  by  grand  waterworks,  as  seen,  for  instance,  in  the 
fountain  of  Trevi. 

And  what  shall  I  say  of  the  wonders  of  Naples  and  its  incom- 
parable bay,  encircled  as  it  is  by  a  string  of  cities  and  crowned  by 
Mount  Vesuvius,  from  which  ascends  constantly  a  smoke :  —  what 
of  the  unburied  cities  of  Herculaneum  and  Pompeii  —  and  of 
many  noble  islands  and  promontories  in  the  neighbourhood! 
These  have  been  praised  and  described  in  prose  and  poetry.  It 
is  true  that  many  a  fleeced  tourist  might  have  added  as  a  melan- 
choly postscript  two  lines  of  the  Missionary  Hymn: 

"Where  every  prospect  pleases, 
And  only  man  is  vile." 

Without  entering  into  reflections  on  the  morality  or  civiliza- 
tion of  the  people,  there  can  be  no  question  about  the  grasping 
tendencies  of  Neapolitan  landlords,  coachmen,  porters,  guides, 
etc.  These  are  perhaps  met  with  in  other  places,  but  nowhere  in 
connection  with  such  an  annoying,  clamouring,  persistent  bold- 
ness and  impudence  as  we  find  here.  Of  this  I  could  give  vari- 
ous instances,  especially  on  our  ascent  to  Vesuvius,  during  which 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  205 

I  had  to  ward  off  a  set  of  such  harpies,  who  tried  to  force  their 
services  upon  us.  My  small  stock  of  Italian,  that  I  could  use  on 
such  occasions,  preserved  us  from  their  impositions.  In  Rome, 
even  amongst  the  lower  classes,  this  tendency  was  less  apparent, 
and  there  seemed  to  be  a  greater  seriousness  and  more  quiet  de- 
meanour, whether  as  a  relic  from  their  Roman  ancestors,  or  as  a 
consequence  of  priestly  domination,  I  cannot  say. 

Our  return  to  Heiden,  via  Milan,  Lago  Maggiore,  St.  Gott- 
hard,  Lucerne,  and  Zurich,  presented  no  new  features,  at  least  to 
myself.  At  the  time  of  our  journey  there  was  yet  a  St.  Gotthard 
pass,  which  allowed  a  fine  view  over  the  snow-covered  mountains, 
looking  down  in  solemn  grandeur  on  the  solitary  hospital  and  the 
quiet  lakelet,  which,  if  they  could  speak,  could  relate  of  many 
sanguinary  combats,  for  instance  in  the  Suwaroff  campaign  — 
while  the  tramp  of  Roman  legions,  etc.,  may  have  been  heard 
here  more  than  fifteen  hundred  years  ago.  At  the  time  we  crossed 
this  mountain,  the  keen  frosty  atmosphere  gave  us  some  indica- 
tion of  the  terrible  ordeal  often  suffered  by  wanderers  in  the  midst 
of  winter.  A  tunnel,  the  largest  in  the  world,  now  saves  the  travel- 
ler from  many  of  these  inconveniences,  but  on  the  other  hand 
deprives  him  of  many  beautiful  views. 

Arrived  at  our  temporary  home,  Heiden,  we  found  our  little 
boy  and  our  other  relatives  in  good  health,  and  were  pleased  to 
rest  for  a  while  from  our  wanderings.  I  had  in  this  journey  seen 
more  of  antique  art  in  statues,  pictures,  temples,  etc.,  than  ever 
before,  and  felt  richly  paid  for  the  expense  and  fatigue.  I  con- 
fess to  a  certain  weakness  towards  antiquarian  lore,  as  presented 
by  laudatory  inscriptions  on  triumphal  arches,  pictorial  illustra- 
tions, and  inscriptions  breathing  a  Christian  sentiment,  as  found 
in  the  Catacombs;  even  by  trivial  pencil-marks  made  on  some 
column  in  the  forum  of  Pompeii,  by  idle  people  —  because  all 
these  visible  remnants  seem  to  reconstruct  history  and  to  people 
the  scenes  around  us  with  the  phantoms  of  a  past  period. 

We  were  now  again  settled  in  our  Appenzell  home,  with  sister 


206  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Gertrude.  I  have  already  mentioned  the  pleasant  society  of 
relatives  we  could  enjoy  at  Heiden  in  the  homes  of  two  sisters 
and  one  brother.  Even  the  winter  scenes  presented  some  inter- 
esting features,  some  of  them  new  to  my  wife,  who  had  never 
previously,  as  here,  looked  down  from  a  high  elevation  —  while 
basking  in  the  sunshine  —  on  a  dense  "  sea "  of  fog,  covering  the 
Rheinthal  and  Lake  Constance.  I  compare  it  to  a  "  sea  "  because 
it  looked  like  one  in  its  waving  surface,  when  warmed  by  the  sun; 
but  it  was  unlike  it,  from  the  fact  that  several  "  rivers  "  of  fog  ran 
out,  instead  of  into  this  sea,  following  the  course  of  ravines  or 
valleys. 

How  did  we  pass  our  time  ?  In  the  evenings,  my  wife  and  Dr. 
Kiing  were  often  engaged  in  games  of  chess,  with  various  success, 
although  generally  favouring  the  latter;  while  my  sisters  and  my- 
self discoursed  on  old  times  or  on  our  American  experiences, 
which  had  a  new  interest  for  Mina,  since  her  youngest  son  had 
departed  for  that  country  in  company  with  Mrs.  Symmes,  our 
travelling  companion,  who  left  Heiden  before  the  beginning  of 
winter.  In  the  mornings  I  often  amused  myself  in  ransacking 
letters  and  manuscripts  left  by  my  father,  many  of  them  referring 
to  the  interesting  era  of  Pestalozzi's  Institute,  which  I  had  occasion 
to  use  in  my  "Life  and  Work  of  Pestalozzi." 

Record.  —  I  took  a  great  fancy  to  proceed  to  the  basement 
chamber,  and  to  ransack  there  after  old  treasures  (mostly  of 
literary  character)  left  behind  by  my  venerable  father  in  the 
form  of  letters  (many  of  them  from  the  time  of  Pestalozzi's  labours) 
or  of  essays,  addresses,  etc.  I  found  also  many  relics  of  my  own 
youthful  days,  which  I  could  hardly  have  recognized  from  their 
quaint,  child-like  handwriting  and  style.  It  is  singular  how 
even  the  soul's  manifestations,  elicited  from  some  long-forgotten 
facts,  seem  to  have  a  strange  character,  as  if  they  might  have 
proceeded  from  other  persons. 

Another  experience  I  made.  My  father  had  carefully  tied 
the  correspondence  of  some  of  his  friends  together,  in  smaller 
or  larger  bundles.  In  perusing  some,  I  found  that  they  were 
readable  and  interesting  even  now,  whilst  others  could  only  have 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  207 

been  so  in  connection  with  the  circumstances  which  elicited  the~ 
remarks  or  sentiments.  The  letters  addressed  to  Pestalozzi  dur- 
ing the  year  1808  by  eminent  persons,  some  of  them  princes, 
statesmen,  and  philosophers,  had  for  me  an  historical  interest, 
and  I  did  not  fail  to  copy  a  number  of  them  in  behalf  of  a  biography 
of  Pestalozzi,  which  I  had  planned  for  a  long  time,  and  whose  pub- 
lication seems  now  on  the  way  of  being  realized  toward  the  end 
of  my  career.1 

But  the  day  of  our  departure  arrived  at  last,  and  it  was  with 
regret  that  we  took  leave  of  our  dear  relatives,  not  knowing  whether 
or  when  we  should  see  them  again.  At  Lausanne  we  spent  a 
few  happy  days  with  our  friend  Blumer,  of  whom  I  have  previously 
spoken. 

Record.  —  A  week  before  leaving,  I  wrote  to  my  good  friend 
Blumer  that  I  would  come  to  see  him  on  my  return  trip,  if  he 
chose  to  receive  us,  and  he  sent  —  as  I  expected  —  an  immediate 
cordial  invitation.  .  .  .  On  our  departure,  sister  Gertrude  placed 
a  draft  of  600  f .  in  my  hands  as  a  present  —  as  if  all  her  kindness 
and  hospitality  had  not  been  a  continued  gift.  .  .  . 

We  bid  good-by  to  the  good  people  at  Heiden,  and  to  those 
in  Herisau.  According  to  an  amiable  Swiss  habit,  we  are  accom- 
panied by  Gertrude  as  far  as  Zurich.  It  was  with  a  heavy  heart 
that  I  saw  her  friendly  form  vanish;  while  we  had  to  turn  our 
faces  towards  strangers.  The  exact  date  of  our  departure  I  am 
unable  to  state,  but  know  that  it  must  have  been  in  the  beginning 
of  February,  which  would  allow  us  about  six  weeks  travelling 
through  France  and  England,  including  stoppage  with  friends. 

Although  it  was  in  the  midst  of  winter,  no  snow  had  fallen 
up  to  this  time,  and  the  hills  and  valleys,  through  which  we 
passed,  yet  exhibited  their  colours.  Of  the  Swiss  railroad  car- 
riages, which  may  be  classified  into  "  smoking  "  and  "  passenger  " 
cars,  the  latter  were  very  comfortable  and  attractive,  never  so 
filled  that  one  could  not  move  about,  choose  a  new  seat,  and  con- 
template new  objects  on  either  side.  It  was  thus  we  passed 
through  Baden  and  the  Aargau,  through  Burgdorf  and  the  Canton 
of  Berne,  until  we  reached  the  city  of  that  name,  now  the  Capital 
of  Switzerland,  the  seat  of  the  Diet  and  residence  of  foreign 

1  See  p.  237  for  date  of  its  realization  —  long  before  the  end  of  Kriisi's  career. 


208  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Ambassadors.  As  it  was  late  on  our  arrival,  we  resorted  to  a  hotel, 
in  order  to  see  some  of  the  interesting  things  of  that  ancient  town 
during  the  next  forenoon.  My  wife  and  boy  retiring  to  bed  early, 
I  went  to  the  "  Wirthsstube  "  below,  merely  to  get  one  more  glimpse 
of  Swiss  hostelry  life,  with  all  its  din,  noise  and  tobacco-smoke. 
The  "  scheme  Kellnerin,"  in  pure  Bernese  costume,  was  of  course 
not  wanting.  Although  I  understand  the  language  in  which  the 
discussions  were  carried  on,  I  was  nearly  a  stranger  to  the  facts 
or  persons  to  which  they  applied.  I  was,  however,  aware  that 
Berne  was  or  is  still  the  headquarters  of  Radicalism. 

Towards  noon  we  continue  our  journey  westward  and  arrive 
at  Freiburg,  where  we  see  nothing  but  the  towers  of  a  Cathedral 
and  a  huge  suspension  bridge  spanning  a  most  romantic  ra- 
vine. 

We  have  now  entered  the  territory  of  French  Switzerland, 
which  in  Freiburg  presents  a  Roman  Catholic  population,  where 
the  Jesuits  had  once  undisputed  sway  and  considerable  influence, 
whilst  the  adjoining  Canton  (Vaud)  is  Protestant  and  far  ad- 
vanced in  wealth  and  education.  .  .  Some  quaintly  built  towns, 
on  the  slope  of  steep  hills,  remind  one  of  those  seen  in  the  south 
of  Italy. 

Suddenly,  after  passing  through  an  uninteresting  portion  of 
country,  we  are  plunged  into  darkness  by  entering  a  tunnel. 
But  when  we  issue  —  what  a  surprise !  It  is  like  coming  from 
the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  to  Paradise.  The  whole  scene 
has  changed.  The  blue  mirror  of  Lake  Geneva  lies  beneath  our 
feet,  with  mountains  behind  tinged  by  purple  light.  Over  it  a 
blue  sky,  —  and  scattered  in  pleasant  groups,  numberless  houses 
and  villas  lining  the  lovely,  vine-terraced  shore.  We  look  down 
on  Vevay  and  descend  in  great  curves  towards  the  end  of  our  to- 
day's journey,  Lausanne,  where  friend  Blumer  receives  us  with 
his  accustomed  suavity  and  kindness. 

We  enter  a  coach  kept  ready  for  us,  and  ascend  toward  Chateau 
de  Vinnes,  the  residence  of  my  friend,  in  order  to  spend  some  days 
in  the  contemplation  of  the  scenery  of  Lake  Geneva,  as  much  as 
our  limited  time  and  the  winter  season  allow. 

The  house,  or  rather  chateau,  occupies  a  high  position,  over- 
looking the  lake  and  shore.  It  was  then  used  as  an  institution 
for  mentally  weak  children,  to  the  teaching  of  whom  my  friend 
had  devoted  his  life. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


209 


I  must  not  omit  mentioning  a  visit  I  made  to  the  venerable 
mother  of  Agassiz.  I  shall  never  forget  the  haste  in  which  the 
old  lady  hobbled  down-stairs  on  her  crutches,  in  order  to  welcome 
a  friend  of  her  beloved  son.  In  her  countenance,  high  forehead 
and  large,  expressive  eyes,  one  could  easily  trace  the  noble  features 
of  her  celebrated  son.  She  was  at  that  time  eighty-five  years  old, 
and  had  to  use  an  ear-trumpet.  On  my  asking  her,  before  taking 
leave,  whether  she  had  any  message  for  her  son,  she  said  in  a  solemn 
tone,  mixed  with  sadness  and  deep  affection:  "Tell  him  that  he 
has  seen  many  interesting  things  —  fishes  and  animals  —  visited 
many  learned  people  and  even  princes"  (Agassiz  had  just  returned 
from  an  expedition  to  Brazil),  "but  that  he  has  not  yet  come  to  see 
his  mother."  On  my  return  to  America  I  sent  this  message  to 
Agassiz,  but  without  receiving  any  reply. 

[The  complete  account  of  the  visit  to  Agassiz's  mother,  given 
in  the  Record,  deserves  preservation,  and  runs  as  follows.  —  ED.] 

Record.  —  The  day  was  clear  and  balmy  like  a  day  of  May. 
In  our  conversation  at  the  breakfast-table  we  mentioned  Mont 
Blanc  and  our  desire  to  have  a  peep  at  that  giant  of  mountains. 
Friend  Blumer,  always  willing  to  oblige  us,  said  that  it  was  pos- 
sible, on  a  neighbouring  hill,  to  see  it  on  clear  days,  which,  how- 
ever, were  very  scarce  in  winter.  Armed  with  a  pocket  telescope, 
we  reached  the  spot  and  —  to  our  great  satisfaction  and  joy  — 
there  in  the  blue  distance  the  white,  dome-shaped  peak  of  the 
highest  of  Europe's  mountains  loomed  —  distinctly  visible  — 
above  other  mountains,  which  have  the  respectable  altitude  of 
from  eight  to  ten  thousand  feet.  Hence  the  difficulty  of  seeing  — 
from  standpoints  in  the  valley  —  even  a  peak  of  15,000  feet. 

Whether  the  contemplation  of  the  towering  objects  before 
us  had  conjured  some  associations  with  great  men,  or  from  other 
reasons,  the  conversation  turned  to  our  great  scientist  and  coun- 
tryman, Louis  Agassiz.  —  "By  the  bye,"  said  our  friend,  "you 
must  not  omit  to  visit  his  mother  and  sister,  who  are  both  living 
here  in  Lausanne  and  are  among  my  acquaintances.  I  expressed 
a  decided  desire  to  do  so,  provided  it  would  not  be  considered  an 
intrusion.  Letters  of  introduction  I  had  none,  but  I  had  my 
friend  to  do  this  part  orally;  besides  this,  I  had  a  card  which 


\ 


210  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Agassiz  had  once  handed  to  me  on  a  visit  to  Nahant,  "  introducing 
his  friend  Kriisi." 

We  —  that  is,  Blumer  and  myself  —  at  once  descended  into 
the  city,  and  arrived  soon  at  a  fine,  cheerful-looking  house,  the 
home  of  Agassiz's  sister,  Madame  .  .  .  This  lady  of  middle  age, 
fine  appearance,  and  refined  manners  —  after  the  introductory 
scene  was  over,  at  once  proposed  to  bring  down  the  mother  of 
Agassiz,  "who  would  never  forgive  her,  if  a  friend  of  her  son 
should  have  been  in  her  house  without  her  seeing  him." 

I  waited  a  few  minutes,  and  was  prepared  to  do  so  for  a  longer 
time  —  judging  by  the  fashion  of  some,  even  young  ladies,  who 
think  it  their  duty  to  let  strangers  wait,  in  order  to  don  them- 
selves with  a  better  dress.  Here  was  an  old  lady  of  more  than 
eighty  years,  and  still  more  excusable  for  a  delay.  But  I  was 
mistaken.  In  hardly  more  time  than  it  takes  to  go  to  an  upper 
story  and  descend  from  it,  I  heard  some  tottering  footsteps  accom- 
panied by  the  taps  of  a  cane,  and  gradually  a  bent  though  yet  well 
preserved  form  came  approaching  —  panting  for  breath  —  and 
then  sitting  close  beside  me  and  taking  my  hand  and  looking  into 
my  face  with  the  eye  of  undying  motherly  affection  for  the  object 
of  her  thoughts,  she  said  feebly:  "So  you  have  seen  my  son!" 

I  was  hardly  ever  more  touched  than  in  seeing  this  venerable, 
still  handsome  face,  the  noble  head,  and  large  eyes,  which  put  one 
strongly  in  mind  of  the  interesting  head  and  face  of  her  celebrated 
son.  All  common-place  expressions  —  complimentary  to  the 
fame  of  her  son  —  would  have  been  desecration.  Although  she 
was  proud  of  his  reputation,  and  liked  to  see  him  appreciated  by 
the  world,  it  was  Love  that  drew  her  towards  him,  pure,  unselfish, 
motherly  love. 

I  gave  to  my  feelings  the  best  expression  I  could,  which  was 
rendered  more  difficult  by  the  necessity  of  having  to  convey  my 
words  through  a  speaking  trumpet,  and  owing  to  the  fact  that 
my  recollections  of  Agassiz  were  not  of  the  newest  date;  since  I 
had  not  seen  him  for  several  years,  and  could  not  during  the  past 
year,  as  he  was  engaged  in  his  great  trip  to  Brazil. 

I  ended  the  conversation  by  asking:  "Well,  what  shall  I  say 
to  your  son  on  my  return  ?  "  She  looked  into  my  face  with  great 
eyes  suffused  with  tears,  and  then  said  with  a  voice  the  tender- 
ness and  solemnity  of  which  I  shall  never  forget:  "Tell  Louis 
that  he  has  seen  a  great  many  foreign  countries  and  cities,  and 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


211 


prominent  men  and  savans,  and  that  he  has  found  a  great  many 
animals  and  fishes  and  insects,  but  that  he  has  not  found  yet  — 
his  mother!" 

I  rose  quickly,  for  this  appeal,  which  was  brimful  of  motherly 

love  —  although  there  may  have  been  a  slight  touch  of   reproach 

-  was  almost  too  much  for  my  composure;  promising  to  execute 

her  request,  and  taking  leave  of  that  grand,  solemn,  earnest  face 

—  forever. 

Well!  at  the  time  I  write  this,  the  fond  mother  has  found  her 
son  in  the  Spirit  Land.  These  souls  which  were  of  the  same 
mould,  but  which  had  led  them  on  different  roads  of  duty  in  this 
world,  have  met  under  those  conditions  where  a  desire  of  the 
heart  or  an  act  of  the  will  precludes  the  idea  of  separation.1 

On  the  frontier  between  France  and  Switzerland,  from  the 
Jura  mountains,  I  sent  the  last  lingering  look  on  my  native  coun- 
try and  to  its  glorious  Alps,  illuminated  by  the  roseate  light  of  the 
setting  sun. 

Record.  —  But  it  is  time  to  separate  —  even  from  the  best 
friends  —  and  I  can  say,  on  my  part  and  that  of  my  wife,  that  we 
never  have  encountered  a  more  perfect  type  of  hospitality  and 
kindness  than  that  we  experienced  with  our  friend  Blumer.  He 
gave  up  all  his  time  to  us,  anticipated  our  wishes,  loaded  us  with 
small  gifts  and  mementoes,  and  all  this  in  the  most  unselfish  way, 
for  it  did  not  seem  possible  that  we  ever  could  return  any  of  his 
kindness  in  our  far-away  home. 

The  railroad  led  us  northwards  to  the  shores  of  Lake  Neuf- 
chatel,  which  is  reached  at  Yverdon,  a  town  made  celebrated  for 
all  time  by  the  Institute  and  work  of  the  great  philanthropist  and 
school-reformer,  Pestalozzi.  To  me  there  was  a  double  interest 

1  The  well-known  beautiful  attachment  and  constant  correspondence  between 
Agassiz  and  his  mother  assure  us  that  he  deserved  no  real  reproach  for  neglect 
of  her  in  any  way.  Letters  of  his,  written  to  her  just  previous  to,  during,  and 
after  the  Brazilian  journey,  not  to  mention  numerous  others,  are  preserved  in  his 
biography  by  Mrs.  Agassiz.  The  absorption  of  his  funds  as  well  as  his  time  in 
his  scientific  enterprises,  prevented  his  ever  returning  to  Switzerland  from  America 
except  on  one  occasion,  when  he  spent  the  time  in  retirement  with  his  mother. 
He  came  to  America  in  1846,  visited  Switzerland  in  1859.  His  mother  died  in 
1867,  so  that  evidently  he  did  not  see  her  again  after  receiving  the  message 
through  Kriisi.  —  ED. 


f 


HERMANN  KRUSI 

attached  to  this  place,  as  being  my  own  birthplace  and  the  home 
of  my  father  and  family  during  nearly  twenty  years.  .  .  . 

The  house  in  which  two  of  my  still  living  sisters  —  Mina  and 
Gertrude  —  and  myself  were  born,  was  visible  from  the  depot 
where  we  stopped.  Having  left  it  when  but  five  years  of  age,  I 
could  not,  of  course,  have  recollected  it,  if  it  had  not  been  de- 
scribed to  me  beforehand  by  one  of  my  relatives.  It  stands  near 
the  river  Orbe.  — Here  then  was  I  born  nearly  fifty  years  ago; 
here  I  passed  a  happy  childhood  —  although  now  I  am  uncon- 
scious of  the  little  objects  and  scenes  which  then  attracted  my 
attention  and  excited  my  feelings.  Here  my  father  helped  to  pro- 
mote a  great  work.  To  this  place,  and  especially  to  that  building 
which  towers  above  the  town  with  its  four  round  towers  (the  castle 
of  Yverdon),  the  attention  of  the  most  advanced  friends  of  educa- 
tion was  directed,  whilst  many  made  a  pilgrimage  to  it,  inspired 
by  what  they  saw  and  heard,  and  inspiring  others  in  their  turn. 

In  the  cemetery  lay  buried  some  of  my  early  brothers  and 
sisters,  of  whom  I  have  no  recollection,  but  whom  Eternal  Love 
has  reunited  with  their  parents.  "  Where,"  I  asked  involuntarily, 
"  will  be  thy  resting  place  ?  "  There  is,  of  course,  no  answer  pos- 
sible to  this,  although  in  the  inmost  recesses  of  my  heart  the 
prayer  is  written :  let  it  be,  if  possible,  amongst  my  beloved  native 
mountains ! 

From  Yverdon  the  road  leads  along  the  shores  of  the  beautiful 
lake  to  Neufchatel.  .  .  .  The  train  here  starts  for  the  West - 
towards  Paris  —  it  moves  onward,  in  a  narrow  valley,  along  the 
Reuss,  scaling  the  Jura  mountains.  We  have  soon  reached  the 
height.  I  turn  once  more  my  looks  towards  the  land  of  my 
parents,  my  early  home,  which  I  am  going  to  leave  for  the  second 
time,  perhaps  forever.  The  scene  which  burst  upon  my  eyes 
was  almost  painfully  beautiful.  There  was  a  glorious  range  of 
mountains  from  the  far  North  towards  the  South.  Although  not 
belonging  to  the  higher  ones  (for  the  Alps  were  hidden),  yet  their 
summits  being  covered  with  snow,  they  presented  a  respectable 
appearance.  There  was  a  portion  of  the  glorious  blue  lake; 
there  was  the  deep  valley  with  its  fine  villages  and  towns,  reared 
up  by  the  results  of  industry  and  toil,  and  the  sun  in  the  azure 
blue  sky  gradually  getting  behind  the  mountains.  Although  not 
under  the  same  circumstances,  I  could  exclaim  with  Byron  — 
(with  some  changes  permitted)  — 


,     . 

1  V  i 

"^  1    4 
r^    5 

1 

i    L 


- 


*  i 

&        <=*r 

.4 

1 


' 
*"  J 


T  -       * 
r  n  J 


s  I 


J  1 


'5 


n 


1 

1 


* 


-iJ'MH 


4  .5  - 
T  j  J  ! 


J      -    4     3   ^      r 

^         •«      '  L  "^ 

i  rf  *y   i      ^ 


•|  3  ;  i 

•?        J  3 


-      <  •          I 

' «  J  1  r 


*  j  j.  j  I 


**       V     I  i    "i  ^       < 

3  -i  i   -  ^-  A  ^       ^ 

*      J      •*       1  >        v 


•4*    i    i 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  213 

"Adieu,  adieu,  my  native  land 
Fades  gradually  from  our  sight; 
Yon  Sun,  that  to  the  West  does  flee, 
We  follow  in  his  flight; 
Farewell  awhile  to  him  and  thee, 
My  native  land,  —  good  night!" 

We  then  proceeded  to  Paris,  enjoying  the  many  sights  of  the 
most  elegant  city  in  the  world.  Another  day's  journey  brought 
us  to  London,  where  we  stayed  a  few  days  with  a  son  of  Mr. 
Bennett,  who  at  that  time  kept  a  book-store.  Having  lately 
published  a  very  elegant  edition  of  Longfellow's  "Hyperion," 
with  photographic  illustrations  of  the  chief  places  mentioned  in 
the  story,  he  wished  me  to  take  a  copy  of  it  with  me,  so  as  to  pre- 
sent or  send  it  to  the  celebrated  poet.  I  did  the  latter  and  received 
a  neatly  worded  and  written  reply,  which  I  preserve  as  a  souvenir. 

Letter  from  H.  W.  Longfellow  to  Prof.  Hermann  Kriisi. 

NAHANT,  Aug.  9,  1866. 
MY  DEAR  SIR, 

The  beautiful  illustrated  edition  of  "Hyperion,"  which  you 
were  kind  enough  to  bring  me  from  Mr.  Bennett  came  safely  to 
hand,  and  I  immediately  wrote  to  you  thanking  you  for  your 
kindness,  and  begging  you  to  make  my  acknowledgments  to 
Mr.  Bennett. 

I  am  very  sorry  to  learn  that  this  letter  never  reached  you, 
and  hasten  to  relieve  myself,  as  far  as  I  may,  from  the  reproach 
of  negligence. 

The  illustrations  are  very  much  admired,  and  I  feel  highly 
gratified  to  have  such  honor  done  to  my  book. 

I  shall  write  to  Mr.  Bennett  as  soon  as  I  get  back  to  Cam- 
bridge. 

I  remain,  Dear  Sir, 
Your  Obt.  Svt. 

HENRY  W.  LONGFELLOW. 

And  now  we  were  ready  to  say  good-by  to  the  Old  World. 
Starting  from  Liverpool  on  a  comfortable  steamer,  we  turned  our 
faces  towards  our  American  home. 


CHAPTER    XXX 

OUR  JOURNEY  COMPLETED 

Record.  —  In  the  following  summer  vacation  (1866)  we  seemed 
to  complete  our  journey  by  returning  to  Maine,  where  we  had 
started.  This  time  we  went  even  farther  north,  intending  to 
visit  some  of  my  wife's  uncles  and  aunts.  From  Philipps,  under 
the  guidance  of  brave  Uncle  Rufus,  we  planned  an  expedition  to 
Lake  Moosatookmaguntic.  We  penetrated  to  regions  where  no 
human  habitation  is  seen,  but  where  silence  reigns  along  the 
woods  and  meadows  near  the  limpid  water,  the  home  of  number- 
less trout,  which  are  eagerly  caught  by  the  visitors  to  this  wilder- 
ness. We  caught  some  of  them  too,  and  had  them  cooked  in  the 
rustic  log-hotel,  where  we  passed  the  night.  One  day  we  ascended 
Bald  Mountain,  situated  between  some  of  these  lakes,  from  which 
the  view  was  peculiarly  charming,  and  then  we  returned  again  to 
Philipps  and  Farmington.  At  the  latter  place  we  were  very  well 
received  by  Mr.  Belcher  and  family,  whose  house  belongs  to  the 
finest  in  the  place.  Then  we  reached  again  Minot,  the  small 
homely  spot,  which  to  us  parents  contains  hallowed  ground; 
where  our  unforgotten  Minnie,  who  left  us  for  brighter  spheres, 
lies  buried  near  murmuring  waters.  —  Tell  us,  O  ye  murmuring 
waves,  following  each  other  in  quick  succession,  what  is  Time,  so 
as  to  enable  us  to  comprehend  Eternity!  —  To  such  a  question 
there  can  be  no  definite  answer.  Yet  to  us  weary  travellers,  who 
had  returned  back  to  this  grave  after  a  pilgrimage  of  nearly  ten 
thousand  miles,  it  seemed  a  natural  one. 

Time  means  succession;  not  merely  succession  of  facts  or 
events,  but  succession  of  thoughts  accompanying  them.  When 
the  attention  of  one  portion  of  the  mind  is  diverted  by  the  effort 
of  another,  we  are  aware  of  the  flow  of  time,  as  we  are  aware  of 
the  flow  of  the  river  by  one  wave  pressing  upon  another.  But 
when  the  whole  mind  is  absorbed,  wrapt  up,  or  filled  with  one 
grand  thought,  there  is  no  time,  for  there  is  no  boundary.  Thus 

214 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


on  a  large  lake  or  ocean,  where  the  eye  perceives  no  movement  of 
the  waves,  we  have  the  idea  of  Infinity.  Since  then  —  in  this 
life  —  time  is  measured  by  thoughts  accompanying  passing 
events,  is  it  to  be  wondered  that  a  journey,  such  as  I  have  de- 
scribed on  more  than  a  hundred  pages,  although  its  duration  was 
but  half  a  year,  should  offer  more  incidents,  recorded  in  the  order 
of  time  by  a  faithful  memory,  than  a  range  of  a  dozen  years, 
spent  in  the  uniformity  of  every-day  life ! 

Still  there  must  be  reflection  with  the  idea  of  time.  A  thought- 
less traveller  has  but  little  to  relate  —  especially  after  years  when 
the  impressions  have  subsided.  So-called  facts  are  but  the  mile- 
stones of  life:  what  makes  life,  is  the  growing  thought  of  man. 
I  have  sometimes  thought  that  a  diary  worthy  of  a  man  who  has 
come  to  the  consciousness  of  his  destiny  ought  to  record  rather 
the  working  of  his  thoughts  and  feelings,  using  facts  merely  as 
illustrations. 

I  propose  that  something  of  this  kind  shall  be  observed  with 
the  remaining  part  of  this  journal  or  record  of  my  life.  There 
yet  remain,  up  to  the  present  time  (1875) l  nearly  ten  years  to 
record,  mostly  spent  in  the  performance  of  my  duties  in  the  same 
school,  and  in  the  same  home.  These  years  were  not  passed 
without  some  thoughts  or  reflections  having  occasionally  the  pre- 
cedence over  all  others.  To  these  reflections  I  shall  henceforth 
give  more  space,  and  speak  of  the  personal  history  as  "events" 
or  "  incidents."  (See  Selection  on  Father  Kriisi's  Centennial  — 
p.  237.) 

1  Referring  to  the  date  of  writing,  not  of  the  events  recorded. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

MY  WORK  IN  THE  OSWEGO  STATE  NORMAL  SCHOOL, 

MARCH,  1866  —  JUNE,  1887 
A  SURVEY  OF  THE  SCHOOL,  ITS  TEACHERS  AND  METHODS 

"In  the  acquisition  or  teaching  of  any  branch  of  study,  I  have  always  tried  to 
penetrate  to  the  principle,  in  order  to  render  the  subject  clear  to  myself,  before 
presenting  it  to  others."  — 


FROM  the  time  of  my  return  I  date  my  real  mission,  i.e.,  the 
training  of  teachers  in  the  recently  established  State  Normal 
School,  as  one  of  the  appointed  professors,  whose  task  it  was  to 
carry  out  a  regular  programme  in  the  different  departments  of 
the  school.  The  subjects  assigned  to  me  were  Drawing,  Geometry, 
Philosophy  of  Education,  French  and  German.  If  I  remember 
well,  I  had  also  to  continue  my  French  lessons  at  the  High  School, 
so  that  I  had  evidently  no  time  to  spare  for  observation. 

Nevertheless,  there  were  occasional  opportunities  to  study 
the  work  of  the  school  in  other  branches,  of  which  the  principal 
one  was  known  under  the  name  of  "Object  Lessons."  This 
system,  which  seemed  to  indicate  a  new  departure  from  the  ordi- 
nary way  of  beginning  with  symbols  instead  of  realities,  attracted 
a  great  deal  of  attention  in  educational  circles,  and  brought 
many  visitors  to  Oswego,  in  order  to  study  the  working  of  the 
system,  with  a  view  to  having  it  introduced  in  their  schools.  As 
Mr.  Sheldon  —  in  his  capacity  of  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion and  Principal  of  the  Normal  School  —  could  select  the 
ablest  teachers  to  carry  out  the  system,  the  impression  made  upon 
visitors  from  abroad  was  generally  favourable,  although  it  did  not 
escape  severe  criticism  from  a  few  men  who  considered  themselves 
capable  of  forming  a  judgment  in  regard  to  it. 

216 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  217 

Time  and  experience  have  since  eliminated  many  of  its  objec- 
tionable features.  Its  permanent  merit  lies  in  the  fact  that 
every  science  in  its  elementary  stage  must  be  based  on  the  observa- 
tion of  real  objects,  and  not  upon  mere  symbols,  or  a  memorized 
statement  of  facts,  without  proper  verification. 

But  objects  do  not  necessarily  exist  in  a  material  shape.  After 
they  have  been  transferred  by  the  faculty  of  perception  to  the 
domain  of  memory  and  imagination,  and  hence  subjected  to 
various  operations  of  the  mind,  such  as  comparison  and  reasoning, 
they  lead  as  distinct  ideas  and  in  due  logical  sequence  to  correct 
conclusions. 

All  this,  in  my  opinion,  is  embraced  by  the  term,  objective 
teaching.  The  narrower  conception  of  "Object  Lessons,"  i.e.,  a 
description  of  a  loosely  connected  class  of  objects  in  regard  to 
their  shape,  colour,  parts,  qualities,  etc.,  has  some  drawbacks, 
which  Miss  Mayo  (the  author  of  a  treatise  adopted  by  Mr.  Sheldon) 
has  not  sufficiently  considered.  One  of  these  is,  that  the  exer- 
cises, although  systematically  arranged,  seem  to  follow  the  order 
of  thought  acting  in  the  mind  of  an  adult  person,  and  not  that 
which  takes  place  in  the  evolution  of  the  ideas  of  a  child;  for- 
getting to  take  notice  of  that  which  interests  him  first.  Thus,  for 
instance,  in  looking  at  a  dog  or  horse,  the  children  do  not  at  first 
scrutinize  its  parts  and  their  properties,  but  are  interested  in  the 
whole  animal  and  its  doings;  for  instance,  that  it  runs,  jumps, 
barks,  bites,  etc.  They  care  first  for  movements  or  effects,  and 
the  cause  of  them  is  an  afterthought. 

There  were  other  drawbacks  in  object  lessons  taught  after  the 
old  fashion;  viz.,  that  some  qualities,  as  transparent,  opaque, 
porous,  etc.,  had  to  be  explained  and  illustrated  before  the  proper 
time,  when  they  would  have  introduced  themselves.  Moreover, 
in  many  of  these  lessons,  the  teacher  had  but  one  object  to  hold  up 
before  a  whole  class,  which  could  not  leave  any  distinct  impression. 
As  I  said  before,  the  novelty  of  the  system  and  its  partial  suc- 
cess gave  the  school  a  wide  reputation.  But  even  this  could  not 


218  HERMANN  KRUSI 

have  been  maintained  for  a  long  time,  if  the  other  branches  of 
study,  such  as  Language,  Arithmetic,  History,  Drawing,  Geometry, 
etc.,  being  taught  on  the  objective  principle,  had  not  tended  to 
open  the  eyes  of  intelligent  visitors  in  regard  to  the  superiority  of 
a  system  which  was  able  to  rouse  faculties  that  formerly  were 
slumbering. 

The  consciousness  of  discovering  a  truth  by  our  own  labour 
and  ingenuity  has  always  its  charms,  and  pupils  trained  to  do  it 
feel  enthusiasm  in  their  work,  and  gain  an  independence  that 
renders  them  capable  for  situations  where  they  can  teach  in  the 
same  way.  Hence  they  can  do  good  missionary  work  in  intro- 
ducing improved  methods  —  especially  in  Normal  schools  — 
which,  from  the  time  of  Mr.  Sheldon's  successful  labours,  sprang 
up  in  many  places  in  the  far  West,  and  often  employed  teachers 
from  his  school  as  principals  of  the  "  Practicing "  Departments. 

The  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction,  Mr.  Rice,  was 
very  favourably  disposed  towards  the  school,  and  it  was  chiefly 
on  his  recommendation  that  five  or  six  new  Normal  schools  were 
created  in  the  State  of  New  York,  whose  programmes  were  to  some 
extent  fashioned  after  the  model  of  the  Oswego  school.  In  most 
of  the  cities  or  towns  where  these  schools  are  situated,  the  citizens 
supplied  the  buildings,  not  altogether  from  a  spirit  of  self-sacrifice 
for  the  cause  of  education,  but  because  the  teachers  of  the  "  Prac- 
ticing "  schools  were  partly  or  entirely  provided  for  at  the  expense 
of  the  State.  It  is  true  that  the  parents  in  the  above  towns  had 
to  allow  their  children  to  be  under  the  care  of  inexperienced  young 
training  teachers,  although  provision  was  generally  made  that 
the  former  should  come  up  to  the  required  standard  of  knowledge. 

I  have  dwelt  hitherto  on  general  facts  connected  with  the 
school,  without  mentioning  my  own  share  in  regard  to  the  work 
of  the  school  and  the  introduction  of  new  methods.  As  a  Pestaloz- 
zian  by  descent  and  adoption,  I  adhered  to  the  principle  of  develop- 
ment in  all  my  subjects.  This  principle  is  often  misunderstood 
and  applied  in  a  wrong  way.  Some  teachers  —  and  they  were 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


219 


found  also  in  our  school  —  understand  it  to  be  a  device,  by  a 
series  of  cleverly  arranged  questions,  to  elicit  those  answers  which 
lead  precisely  to  the  conclusion  at  which  the  teacher  had  previously 
arrived  —  expressed  in  the  very  same  words  which  he  or  she  had 
selected.  We  can  appreciate  the  naive  expression  of  a  very  bright 
pupil:  "I  do  not  quite  understand  the  subject,  and  I'm  waiting 
'to  be  developed  upon/  in  order  to  do  so!" 

To  me  italways  seemed  that  there  ought  to  be  freedom  in  a 
process  of  development,  and  that  individual  views  should  be 
respected,  provided  they  have  a  rational  basis.  I  leave  it  to  my 
pupils  to  testify  whether  —  in  my  teaching  of  Geometry,  for 
instance  —  they  had  not  absolute  freedom  in  devising  their  own 
solution  for  each  problem,  so  that  occasionally  several  were  pro- 
duced, all  leading,  it  is  true,  to  the  same  result,  but  without  the 
teacher's  interference  or  suggestion.  These  were  all  received, 
for  they  were  all  derived  from  logical  deductions  and  based  on 
self-evident  truths. 

[I  have  quite  recently  happened  on  the  following  statement 
in  Herbert  Spencer's  Autobiography. 

"  Late  in  life,  my  father l  published  a  little  work  entitled 
'Inventional  Geometry.  A  series  of  Questions,  Problems,  and 
Explanations,  intended  to  familiarize  the  pupil  with  geometrical 
conceptions,  to  exercise  his  inventive  faculty,  and  prepare  him 
for  Euclid  and  the  higher  mathematics.'  I  have  myself  observed 
the  fact,  that  boys  may  become  so  eager  in  seeking  solutions  for 
these  problems  as  to  regard  their  geometry  lesson  as  the  chief 
treat  of  the  week.  I  may  add  the  kindred  fact,  that  among  girls 
carried  through  the  system  by  my  father,  it  was  not  uncommon  for 
some  to  ask  for  problems  to  solve  during  the  holidays.  Again 
there  is  the  fact  that  my  father's  little  book  has  been  adopted  in 
more  than  one  of  our  public  schools,  and  is  widely  used  in  America. 
Moreover,  Mr.  Francis  C.  Turner,  B.A.,  read  a  eulogistic  paper 
on  the  system  at  the  '  Oxford  Conference  of  the  Teachers'  Guild ' 
in  1893,  in  which  he  described  it  as  of  the  greatest  value,  and 
contended  that  'this  pre-Euclidean  Geometry  ought  to  enter  into 

i  Living  1790-1$66. 


220  HERMANN  KRUSI 

the  curricula  of  all  schools  in  which  mathematical  studies  are 
begun,  and  should  replace,  in  the  elementary  schools,  the  didactic 
and  unsuggestive  teaching  of  South  Kensington.'" 

In  the  "Life  of  Horace  Mann,"  by  his  wife,  it  is  stated  that 
at  the  school  in  which  he  did  his  last  work,  Antioch  College,  Ohio, 
was  a  lady  teacher,  who  conducted  her  classes  through  the  whole 
course  in  Geometry  without  a  text-book,  in  a  way  that  stimulated 
the  inventive  powers  of  the  pupils  to  the  utmost,  and  aroused 
their  highest  enthusiasm. 

I  mention  these  facts  quite  incidentally.  It  is  certain  that 
Mr.  Krlisi  conceived  of  his  Geometry  course  without  knowledge 
of  the  above  plans.  —  ED.] 

The  same  principle  was  observed  in  my  classes  in  "  Philosophy 
of  Education,"  where  the  pupils  were  encouraged  to  express  their 
opinions  frankly  in  the  discussion  of  subjects,  which,  however,  as 
in  Mathematics,  had  to  be  also  subjected  to  the  touch  of  broad 
principles  before  they  received  the  sanction  of  the  class.  By 
this  method  the  recitation  from  a  hand-book  —  even  the  most 
approved  one  —  had  to  be  abandoned,  for  it  seemed  to  be  of  no 
earthly  use  to  fill  the  memory  of  pupils  with  ideas  which  they 
could  not  appreciate,  and  which  partly  form  an  object  of  conten- 
tion with  the  philosophers  themselves. 

Record.  —  There  is  another  subject  in  which  my  teaching 
may  have  been  of  some  service  to  the  institution  and  to  the 
principles  on  which  it  was  professedly  based;  viz.,  Philosophy  of 
Education.  All  true  philosophy  is  based  upon  knowledge  of  the 
human  soul,  hence  there  must  be  an  appeal  to  moral  and  mental 
philosophy.  This  subject  in  colleges  and  higher  schools  is,  like 
the  rest,  treated  in  the  shape  of  recitations  from  some  standard 
work  or  from  a  compilation.  The  method  I  pursued  was  more 
in  accordance  with  the  Pestalozzian  principle,  by  leading  the 
pupils  first  to  a  knowledge  of  their  own  mind  and  its  manifesta- 
tions, by  appropriate  questions  and  answers.  After  the  discus- 
sion of  one  mental  faculty  —  for  instance,  of  Perception  —  an 
application  was  made  to  the  work  of  education,  to  the  meaning 
and  purport  of  object  lessons  or  objective  teaching.  This  treat- 
ment served  to  give  the  more  intelligent  pupils  a  rallying  point 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 

for  what  they  saw  or  heard  in  their  lessons,  and  for  the  task  be- 
fore them.  Another  characteristic  feature  was  the  intermingling 
of  mental  and  moral  philosophy;  treating  the  corresponding  sub- 
jects of  either  science  so  that  they  explained  or  completed  each 
other,  and  showed  the  necessity  of  harmonious  co-operation. 
The  intense  attention  with  which  this  instruction  was  always 
followed  by  the  better  part  of  my  class,  and  the  many  thoughts  it 
engendered,  were  a  sufficient  testimony  that  my  work  in  this  direc- 
tion will  yet  be  cherished  in  the  hearts  and  convictions  of  many 
who  have  entered  upon  the  career  of  an  educator. 

It  may  be  presumptuous  to  say  that  the  presentation  of  this 
branch,  in  this  manner,  requires  an  educator  who  has  had  the 
privilege  of  witnessing  in  his  youth  the  effect  of  a  system  of  de- 
velopment, and  of  carrying  it  out  for  the  space  of  thirty  years. 
I  have  the  satisfaction  to  think  that  I  have  progressed  materially 
in  the  thorough  treatment  of  this  important  branch,  which  was 
begun  by  me  with  the  assistance  of  a  book  procured  from  England 
at  great  expense,  Taite's  Philosophy  of  Education.  Although  I 
have  since  relinquished  it  as  a  handbook,  it  is  but  just  to  acknowl- 
edge my  obligations  to  the  hints  received  from  it  in  the  plan  and 
arrangement  of  the  subject.  Still  more  am  I  indebted  to  Sir 
William  Hamilton's  lectures  on  Moral  and  Mental  Science;  and 
most  of  all  to  the  system  which  continually  induced  me  to  make 
the  proper  applications  by  selecting  examples  from  the  common 
phenomena  of  this  life  —  whether  at  home  or  in  relation  to  our 
fellowmen  and  to  God. 

In  the  teaching  of  language  the  principle  of  development 
presents  itself  in  a  different  light,  for  here  modes  of  expression 
are  fixed,  and  so  outside  of  the  sphere  of  argument.  Hence 
"development"  is  chiefly  visible  in  the  growth  or  expansion  of 
power  to  use  this  expression,  which  is  derived  synthetically  in  the 
proper  use  of  words  and  sentences  connected  with  real  objects  or 
simple  actions.  This  method  condemns  the  use  of  rules  and 
generalizations  before  a  sufficient  number  of  facts  show  the  exist- 
ence of  such  a  rule.  The  so-called  "  Sauveur "  method  has  done 
excellent  work  in  this  direction,  more  especially  in  its  endeavour 
to  encourage  conversation.  But  even  before  his  time,  other 


222  HERMANN  KRUSI 

methods,  for  instance  that  of  Ahn  (which  I  followed),  have  been 
very  efficient  to  indicate  the  way  by  which  to  pass  from  the  simple 
to  the  compound,  from  examples  to  rules. 

Record.  —  In  regard  to  Language  (grammar)  I  have  given  no 
direct  contributions,  except  by  an  appeal  to  natural  laws,  in 
connection  with  an  objective  illustration  of  the  subject.  The 
ideas  which  I  once  put  forward  to  my  friend  Coghlan  of  the  Home 
and  Colonial,  had  been  carefully  put  in  practice  by  this  gentle- 
man, and  adopted  by  Miss  Jones.  .  .  . 

I  cannot  claim  much  originality  in  the  methods  I  pursued  in 
teaching  foreign  languages,  unless  it  be  in  the  fact  that  I  never 
allowed  any  rules  of  Grammar  or  Syntax  to  be  committed  to 
memory,  even  after  they  had  been  supported  and  illustrated  by 
numerous  examples.  For  in  that  case  I  either  developed  the  rule 
from  the  experience  of  my  pupils,  or  dictated  in  the  simplest  and 
most  perspicuous  language  I  could  command,  taking  care  to  culti- 
vate such  methods  of  reasoning  as  would  bear  upon  a  better 
understanding  of  their  own  language.  It  is  possible  that  many 
—  especially  young  teachers  —  would  have  paid  more  attention 
to  conversational  exercises;  and  I  do  not  defend  my  partial  omis- 
sion of  this  part,  which  it  was,  nevertheless,  in  my  power  to  give. 
But  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  one  can  only  give  atten- 
tion to  one  or  two  special  points  in  a  system  of  teaching.  My 
points  were  pronunciation,  an  intelligent  analysis,  and  composi- 
tion. Upon  composition  the  intelligent  attempts  at  conversation 
are  based.  If  they  are  made  prematurely,  they  abort  into  parrot 
exhibitions,  and  may  do  well  for  uttering  some  stereotyped  phrases, 
whilst  they  utterly  fail  in  translating  the  original  thoughts  of  your 
mind. 

In  concluding  my  reflections  on  methods  pursued  in  our  school, 
I  have  not  the  vanity  to  refer  to  public  testimonials  that  may  have 
been  given  to  my  work,  but  consider  my  best  reward  to  consist 
in  the  love  and  esteem  of  my  pupils  for  their  old  teacher,  even 
after  a  lapse  of  many  years. 

In  speaking  now  of  the  management  of  the  Normal  School, 
the  work  of  its  principal,  Mr.  Sheldon,  is  first  to  be  considered. 
With  a  firm  will  and  indefatigable  perseverance,  he  combined  a 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 

mild,  benevolent  disposition,  which  gained  for  him  the  love  and 
esteem  of  his  pupils  and  teachers.  History  will  do  justice  to  his 
earnest  and  at  last  successful  struggles  for  the  introduction  of 
sound  educational  methods,  the  training  of  competent  teachers, 
and  for  his  earnest  efforts  to  improve  the  organization  and  effi- 
ciency of  the  schools  in  his  State. 

In  view  of  a  life  so  full  of  labour  and  sacrifice,  a  few  foibles 
will  be  forgotten,  which  were  partly  the  result  of  an  overwrought 
nervous  condition  sometimes  affected  by  strict  Calvinistic  ideas 
implanted  in  his  early  education;  but  chiefly  an  outcome  of  in- 
sufficient preparation  for  a  task  which  required  a  more  complete 
knowledge  of  some  advanced  branches  of  study,  in  order  to  possess 
a  proper  criterion  for  their  presentation  in  his  school. 

As  the  matter  stood,  the  teachers  were  never  interfered  with 
in  their  teaching,  and  very  seldom  received  visits  from  their  prin- 
cipal in  their  classes  —  except  in  the  Practice  School  —  so  that 
Mr.  Sheldon's  knowledge  of  affairs  was  often  indirectly  obtained 
through  the  report  and  testimony  of  others.  But  whatever  omis- 
sions there  may  have  been  in  the  supervision  of  the  intellectual 
part  of  the  school,  nobody  will  accuse  him  of  neglecting  the  moral 
part,  to  which  he  attended  in  a  conscientious,  truly  Christian 
spirit,  and  which  seldom  failed  of  its  effect.  I  remember  that 
his  religious  exhortations  at  the  morning  exercises,  uttered  in  a 
manly,  earnest  voice,  were  always  impressive,  because  his  hearers 
knew  that  his  life  and  actions  were  in  unison  with  his  sentiments. 

Referring  once  more  to  the  management  of  a  Normal  school 
and  comparing  the  work  of  an  American  principal  with  one  super- 
intending a  German  school,  it  strikes  me  that  the  task  of  the 
former  is  often  unnecessarily  complex,  and  has  a  tendency  to  split 
his  time  and  attention-.  Coming  as  I  did  from  a  foreign  country, 
and  not  without  some  knowledge  of  its  Normal  schools,  I  was 
surprised  to  see  here  the  laborious  work  connected  with  the 
classification  and  standing  of  pupils  belonging  to  three  different 
departments;  the  Elementary,  Advanced,  and  Classical.  This 


224  HERMANN  Kntisi 

work  was  rendered  the  more  complicated  by  a  kind  of  optional 
plan  permitting  the  pupil  to  take  lessons  in  various  departments 
at  once,  perhaps  in  advance  of  their  regular  course;  and  causing 
them  to  wait  for  a  term  or  two  before  resuming  the  studies  neces- 
sary to  graduate  in  a  certain  course. 

How  different  in  German  Normal  schools,  where  the  classical 
department,  i.e.,  the  study  of  languages,  is  generally  omitted, 
and  where  the  pupils  entering  at  a  fixed  time  after  due  examina- 
tion into  one  of  the  two  departments  remain  there  until  the  end  of 
their  two  or  three  years'  course.  As  a  rule  no  pupil  is  dismissed 
unless  for  bad  moral  conduct  or  utter  incompetency.  At  the  end 
of  their  course,  and  after  a  strict  examination  in  the  presence  of 
the  first  magistrate  and  members  of  the  State  Board  of  Education, 
they  receive  qualified  diplomas,  where  their  standing  in  the  dif- 
ferent branches,  in  conduct,  and  in  practical  skill,  is  stated,  and 
the  whole  record  summed  up  as:  "sufficient,"  "satisfactory," 
"good"  or  "very  good."  The  candidates  are  then  entitled  to 
positions,  according  to  the  testimony  of  these  diplomas. 

This  way  of  doing  things  may  not  be  in  consonance  with  demo- 
cratic ideas,  but  would  tend  towards  solving  the  problem  of  supply- 
ing poor  district  schools  with  teachers,  who,  although  they  might 
not  excel  in  learning,  would  have  at  least  gone  through  a  course 
of  training;  it  would  also  abolish  the  disagreeable  task  of  rejecting 
pupils  at  the  end  of  their  training  course,  because  they  could  not 
reach  the  seventy-five  per  cent  standard  in  one  or  two  of  their 
studies.  I  call  it  a  disagreeable  task,  because  it  often  exposes 
the  principal  to  the  petitions  or  even  threats  of  the  relatives  or  of 
the  political  and  religious  sympathizers  of  the  discarded  candidate. 

At  any  rate  —  from  my  personal  experience  —  I  hope  that  the 
members  of  a  Normal  School  faculty  will  in  future  be  spared  the 
dreary  task  of  occupying  themselves  for  hours  with  the  individual 
standing  of  from  two  hundred  to  three  hundred  pupils,  and  further- 
more that  the  numerical  record  of  merit  may  be  abolished;  con- 
sidering that  pupils,  who  for  instance  in  a  course  of  Philosophy  of 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  225 

Education,  or  in  Latin,  have  been  marked  "90,"  would  be  con- 
sidered ignorant  when  examined  by  other  teachers  on  a  different 
plan.  It  is  not  the  amount  of  knowledge  that  decides  about  the 
capacity  and  success  of  a  candidate  in  teaching,  but  rather  his  in- 
telligence and  earnest  zeal  and  effort,  which  cannot  be  expressed  in 
numbers,  but  may  be  satisfactory,  good,  or  excellent. 

Finally,  I  must  express  my  admiration  for  the  remarkable 
progress  which  Mr.  Sheldon,  in  spite  of  many  drawbacks  and  in- 
terruptions, has  made  in  the  organization  of  his  school,  keeping 
pace  with  all  the  new  requirements  of  this  age.  For  this  reason 
arose  a  Kindergarten  school,  some  of  whose  exercises  were  intro- 
duced into  the  Primary  schools.  This  was  followed  by  an  Indus- 
trial department,  supplied  with  the  necessary  appliances,  not  to 
speak  of  those  necessary  for  the  Chemistry,  Natural  History,  and 
Gymnastic  departments.  As  already  stated,  the  organization  of 
the  School  of  Practice,  according  to  which  the  teachers  in  training 
had  to  devote  a  whole  term  to  the  task  of  teaching  various  classes, 
proved  the  most  successful.  It  was  a  hard  ordeal  for  those  en- 
gaged in  it;  but  they  issued  from  it  like  soldiers,  who  had  stood 
the  trials  of  battle  and  of  fatiguing  marches. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

PERSONAL  EXPERIENCES  IN  OSWEGO,  1866-1875 

AFTER  our  return  from  Europe,  we  boarded  for  a  while  and 
afterwards  rented  a  small  house,  until  Mrs.  Krlisi  accepted  the 
offer  of  an  opportunity  to  take  charge  of  a  lady's  house,  and  to 
board  the  owner  and  her  daughter  as  an  equivalent  for  the  rent  we 
should  otherwise  have  had  to  pay.  We  found  her  house  pleasantly 
situated  on  West  Fifth  Street  near  the  Park,  in  a  row  of  aristo- 
cratic-looking residences.  Although  its  architecture  and  general 
appearance  gave  evidence  of  age,  a  large  orchard  and  garden  back 
of  the  house,  and  the  open  view  in  front,  rendered  it  rather  a 
pleasant  abode.  Some  of  the  spare  rooms  were  soon  occupied  by 
the  family  of  Dr.  Armstrong,  whom  I  consider  to  have  been  the 
most  learned  professor  that  ever  taught  in  the  Normal  School. 
Although  called  principally  for  the  sake  of  teaching  the  natural 
sciences,  he  seemed  to  be  equally  versed  in  languages,  including 
Greek  and  Hebrew,  and  possessed  a  fine  knowledge  of  music  and 
art.  His  broad  knowledge  made  his  lessons,  or  rather  his  lec- 
tures, very  interesting.  He  put  but  few  questions  to  his  pupils, 
nor  did  he  sufficiently  attend  to  reviewing  his  subject;  hence  his 
principal  merit  consisted  in  the  interest  he  created,  which  gave  to 
his  pupils  a  desire  and  incentive  for  further  study. 

[It  was  during  this  year  (1867)  and  in  this  house  that  Lowell 
Mason  visited  the  Kriisi  family,  while  giving  a  course  of  lectures 
at  the  Normal  School.  Although  the  following  letters  were  written 
respectively  some  years  earlier  and  later,  their  allusions  make 
them  appropriate  at  this  point. — ED.] 

From  Lowell  Mason  to  H.  Kriisi,  with  regard  to  lecturing  in 
Oswego : 

226 


RECOLLECTIONS  or  MY  LIFE 


227 


ORANGE,  N.  J.,  Nov.  28,  1862. 
MR.  KRUSI: 

Dear  Sir,  —  I  have  your  letter  of  23d  November.  I  will  not 
attempt  to  answer  it  in  detail,  but  will  only  allude  to  one  point, 
viz.,  my  own  visiting  Oswego.  I  would  like  much  to  come,  pro- 
vided I  can  have  the  opportunity  to  do  something  for  our  common 
cause  in  the  way  of  sounds  leading  to  speech  and  song.  But  in 
order  to  do  this,  I  must  have  access  to  the  teachers,  nor  can  I  do 
much  even  by  meeting  them  for  once  or  twice.  Could  I  have 
them  for  a  dozen  lessons,  it  would  be  like  crowding  or  pressing 
my  new  cider  into  a  single  bottle,  I  should  spill  by  far  the  greater 
part  at  once,  and  the  bottle  would  soon  burst,  and  so  it  would  be 
all  gone.  How  can  it  be  managed  ? 

In  the  first  place,  if  I  come  I  can  only  do  it  on  certain  conditions, 
and  they  are  somewhat  high,  viz. 

1st.  I  must  have  a  good  room  while  there,  where  I  can  have 
a  wood  fire,  with  fuel  in  my  chamber  so  that  I  can  easily  light  it 
in  early  morning. 

2d.  I  cannot  lecture  (preach  or  teach)  more  than  about  two 
hours  at  once,  or  in  a  day. 

3d.  I  cannot,  very  well,  go  out  in  evening  —  unless  for  a 
very  short  distance. 

4th.  I  should  need  some  kind  of  musical  instrument,  say 
school  harmonium,  or  something  of  the  kind. 

5th.   I  must  be  permitted  to  go  to  bed  early. 

6th.  Such  other  things  as  my  age,  stupidity,  and  old-fogyism 
may  suggest. 

Now  the  above  is  half  in  earnest,  half  in  reality,  the  rest  being 
in  jest  merely.  I  forgot  to  add  that  as  the  labourer  is  worthy  of  his 
hire,  so  my  bread  and  butter  ought  to  be  made  sure.  That's  all. 

Now  if  I  come,  I  had  better  come  quickly.  The  great  ques- 
tion is :  Can  I  have  such  an  access  to  the  teachers  as  will  enable  me 
to  do  some  good  ?  I  could  not  well  remain  longer  than  four  or  five 
days  or  so. 

Now,  without  promising  to  come,  if  Mr.  Sheldon  will  decide 
what  time  I  can  have,  and  will  inform  me  what  he  thinks  of  the 
whole  project,  I  will  take  it  into  serious  consideration,  and  will 

at  once  decide.  0. 

So  I  am,  dear  Sir,  as  ever 

Your  friend, 

LOWELL  MASON. 


228  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Kind   regards   to   Madame. 

P.  S.     I  have  omitted  an  important  condition,  viz. 
7th.   Bed-clothes  enough  to  keep  me  warm,  or  about  twice  as 
many  as  for  another  person. 

[Dr.  Mason  did  not  visit  Oswego  at  this  time,  nor  until  the 
occasion  previously  alluded  to.  —  ED.] 

Lowell  Mason  to  Mr.  Kriisi: 

ORANGE,  N.  J.,  12th  Jany.   1872. 
MY  DEAR  FRIEND  KRUSI, 

I  have  not  forgotten  nor  can  I  forget  either  you,  your  most 
excellent  wife,  or  your  promising  babe  (the  youngest  child  I 
have  ever  seen)  while  mental  power  remains  unbroken.  I  have 
often  wondered  that  I  did  not  hear  from  you.  On  the  10th  of 
June  last,  I  was  taken  ill  with  a  severe  attack  of  gastric  fever;  it 
brought  me  very  low,  so  that  hope  of  my  recovery  was  relin- 
quished, but  it  pleased  our  Heavenly  Father  to  bless  the  means 
used  for  my  recovery. 

You  will  not  be  offended,  my  dear  Sir,  when  I  say  that  Pesta- 
lozzianism  has  been  very  much  developed,  and  extended  its  limits 
both  in  Germany  and  in  this  country  far  beyond  the  highest  con- 
ceptions of  its  first  modern  author.  It  is  now  carried  up  to  the 
highest  branches  of  intellectual  and  moral  improvement.  This 
was  fully  noticed  by  our  friend  Dickinson  in  his  late  German  tour, 
so  that  it  is  not  now  what  it  was  in  the  beginning,  any  more  than 
you  are  now  what  you  were  at  six  years  of  age.  One  thing  in  its 
application  in  music,  I  take  the  liberty  to  mention.  It  is  this: 
that  as  soon  as  a  thing  is  known,  it  is  put  into  practical  uses,  - 
so  if  double  measure  has  been  introduced,  lessons  in  double  meas- 
ure immediately  follow,  by  which  it  receives  confirmation  in  the 
pupils'  minds.  The  pupil  is  not  required  to  go  through  the 
whole  round  of  memorizing  the  different  kinds  of  measure,  be- 
fore they  are  brought  into  practice.  So  also  with  many  other 
things  through  the  whole  course. 

I  have  published  by  Ditson  of  Boston  a  work  entitled  "  Pesta- 
lozzian  Music  Teacher,"  to  which  my  friend  Dickinson  has  added, 
by  way  of  illustrating  the  method,  lessons  on  various  school  topics ; 
as  Arithmetic,  Grammar,  Geography  and  so  forth;  and  also  on  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 

more  abstract  mental  subjects,  as  truth,  virtue,  association  of 
ideas,  etc.  This,  you  know,  did  not  enter  into  the  idea  of  the 
originator  of  the  method.  Fearing  that  you  may  not  have  seen 
this  work,  I  will  immediately  order  one  sent  to  you.  I  shall  pro- 
cure one  of  your  books  [the  "  Pestalozzi "]  as  soon  as  they  are 
out. 

Give  my  very  best  regards  to  Mr.  Sheldon,  whose  picture 
hangs  up  on  my  writing  desk,  also  to  your  beloved  and  the  dear 
children,  and  if  there  are  any  teachers  there,  who  were  there  at 
the  time  I  delivered  my  Course  of  Instruction,  remember  me 
kindly  to  them.  The  gold-headed  ebony  cane  presented  to  me 
often  brings  up  to  my  mind  Oswego,  its  admirable  school,  its 
excellent  Principal  and  teachers,  and  those  instructions  which,  if 
with  less  ability,  with  no  less  earnest  sincerity  and  affection,  were 
attempted  by 

Your  friend, 

LOWELL  MASON. 

In  the  summer  of  1867  (July  25)  our  second  daughter  Gertie 
made  her  appearance,  and  gladdened  the  heart  of  her  parents,  by 
seeming  to  substitute  the  dear  girl  we  had  lost  two  years  ago. 
My  wife  stood  the  ordeal  bravely  and  attended  in  a  few  days  after 
the  birth  to  her  usual  duties,  with  the  able  assistance  of  our 
help,  Sarah  McTamny,  whose  faithfulness  and  devotion  we  shall 
always  remember.  Although  the  child  of  Irish  Catholic  parents, 
her  affectionate  nature  did  not  allow  her  to  share  the  fanatical 
views  of  some  members  of  her  priesthood  in  regard  to  the  whole- 
sale condemnation  of  all  professing  a  different  faith. 

It  was  in  the  fall  of  this  year  (1867)  that  the  whole  Faculty 
of  the  Oswego  Normal  School  received  an  honourable,  though 
very  unusual  invitation,  to  come  to  Cincinnati,  in  order  to  lecture 
before  the  Teachers'  Association.  It  was  evident  that  the  repu- 
tation of  our  school  had  reached  the  far  West.  In  my  opinion, 
which  I  formed  from  associating  with  the  German  teachers  in 
Cincinnati,  it  was  principally  the  latter  who  wished  to  have  us 
with  them,  on  account  of  the  support  they  would  receive  by  our 
advocacy  of  the  "Objective  system,"  whose  principle  they 


230  HERMANN  Kntisi 

favoured.  In  consequence  of  the  above  invitation,  five  members 
of  our  Faculty  proceeded  to  Cincinnati,  where  they  were  cordially 
received  by  the  Committee  as  well  as  by  some  of  the  leading 
educators. 

At  the  Institute  we  were  struck  by  the  great  number  of  Ger- 
man teachers,  whose  presence  was  felt  by  the  great  interest  they 
showed  in  the  exercises.  Socially  they  seemed  particularly  drawn 
towards  me  on  account  of  my  being  of  German  descent,  and 
speaking  their  language.  Hence,  in  their  accustomed  resorts  to 
some  localities  —  where  they  had  ascertained  that  some  fresh 
beer  would  be  tapped  —  I  heard  them  express  their  views  on  our 
Institute,  its  lecturers  and  methods,  without  any  restraint.  I 
could  see  how  in  many  Western  cities  —  where  whole  quarters 
are  inhabited  by  Germans  —  it  is  possible  for  them  to  preserve 
many  of  their  national  peculiarities,  which  stand  in  strong  contrast 
with  American  manners  and  customs.  Thus,  for  instance,  the 
members  of  our  Faculty  were  invited  by  the  German  teachers  to 
visit  with  them  a  concert  at  the  "  Loe wen- Garten."  They  came 
to  our  hotel  in  their  best  suits,  each  carrying  a  rose  in  his  hand, 
and  presenting  it  to  the  lady  he  had  agreed  to  escort.  I  had 
enough  of  the  German  feeling  left  within  me  to  be  glad  to  have 
our  American  friends  —  mostly  of  the  temperance  order  —  go  to 
such  a  place,  and  see  how  a  German  public,  in  spite  of  the  beer- 
glasses  before  them,  can  behave  in  an  exemplary  manner,  and  in 
some  respects  better  than  an  American  audience.  For  instance, 
when  a  piece  of  music  was  about  to  be  played  by  the  excellent 
band,  the  din  of  voices  gave  way  immediately  to  a  respectful  silence, 
and  the  closest  attention  to  the  strains  of  music. 

Speaking  once  more  of  the  Institute,  there  could  be  no  doubt 
that  it  gave  great  satisfaction.  To  judge  from  the  comments 
made  by  the  Germans  on  the  lecturers,  it  would  seem  as  if 
they  were  particularly  pleased  with  the  energetic  manner  and 
distinct  utterances  of  our  Miss  Cooper,  while  the  orthodox  part 
of  the  American  audience  may  have  particularly  admired  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  231 

solemn,  weighty  remarks  of  Dr.  Armstrong  on  the  wonders  of 
Creation.1 

I  must  not  forget  —  as  a  great  addition  to  my  enjoyment  of 
our  trip  —  to  mention  my  meeting  with  two  of  my  Appenzell 
countrymen:  Dr.  Christin  (Kiirsteiner)  and  Dr.  Kern,  whom  I 
visited  at  Chillicothe,  on  my  way  back.  Dr.  Kern,  who  was 
nearly  of  my  own  age,  had  been  with  me  a  pupil  of  my  father's 
Normal  School  at  Gais;  and  hence,  as  a  former  comrade,  shared 
with  me  many  fond  recollections,  while  his  wife  (a  native  of  Bern) 
and  his  children  helped  to  produce  a  feeling  of  home.  I  also 
keenly  enjoyed  the  beauties  of  the  Sciota  valley,  with  its  green 
hills  and  pleasant  groves. 

A  visit  to  Columbus  with  friend  Kern  was  made  interesting 
by  our  calling  at  the  house  of  Lesquereux,  one  of  the  celebrated 
trio  of  Neufchatellers,  who  emigrated  to  America.  Lesquereux, 
although  less  known  than  his  compatriots,  Agassiz  and  Guyot 
(probably  on  account  of  his  deafness  which  prevented  him  from 
appearing  in  public),  was  nevertheless  distinguished  as  a  palaeon- 
tologist, especially  by  his  investigations  of  the  coal  formation,  so 
so  as  to  be  occasionally  employed  by  the  State  Survey. 

After  taking  leave  of  Lesquereux  and  of  my  friend  Kern, 
whom  I  met  again  twenty  years  afterwards  on  a  visit  to  Switzer- 

1  Mrs.  Delia  Latbrop  Williams  in  her  address  printed  in  the  Oswego  Quarter  - 
Centennial  book  quotes  from  Dr.  Hancock,  "a  man  thoroughly  conversant  with 
the  history  of  every  public  school  movement  in  the  Mississippi  Valley,"  as  follows : 
"I  am  sure  the  Institute  of  1867  in  Cincinnati,  in  which  those  eminent  teachers 
and  Oswegoans,  Dr.  Armstrong,  Professor  Kriisi,  Miss  Seaver,  Miss  Cooper,  and 
Mrs.  Mary  Howe  Smith  took  part,  marked  an  era  in  the  schools  of  that  city.  They 
presented  the  business  of  teaching  in  a  light  in  which  had  not  been  seen  before  by 
the  large  body  of  teachers  there  assembled.  The  spirit  infused  into  this  body  by 
this  new  education  was  the  main  cause  of  the  establishment  of  the  city  Normal 
School,  with  Miss  Sarah  Duganne,  an  Oswego  graduate,  at  its  head.  She  was 
followed  by  Miss  Delia  A.  Lathrop,  another  Oswego  graduate,  who,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  four  other  graduates  of  Oswego,  carried  forward  the  work  for  seven  years . 
Here  was  begun  the  great  fight  between  dynamic  and  mechanic  instruction,  —  a 
fight  that  has  been  going  on  ever  since  with  somewhat  varying  success,  but  on  the 
whole  with  a  sure  gain  of  territory  by  the  first  of  these  belligerent  parties." 


232  HERMANN  KRUSI 

land,  I  returned  by  way  of  Cleveland,  where  we  attended  another 
Institute,  to  my  home  in  Oswego  and  to  my  work  at  the  Normal 
School. 

The  next  following  winter,  with  its  rich  supply  of  snow,  gave 
me  a  taste  of  the  pleasures  (?)  of  a  householder,  who  has  to  keep 
the  path  open  around  a  corner  lot,  like  ours,  which  extended  on 
one  side  the  whole  length  of  a  block.  It  is  true  that  I  shamefully 
neglected  that  side,  which  was  traversed  by  few  pedestrians.  I 
was  spared  another  trial  of  this  kind  by  our  buying,  in  the  follow- 
ing spring  (1868),  a  house  and  lot  on  Eighth  Street  for  three  thou- 
sand dollars,  of  which  I  paid  down  one  thousand  dollars  in  cash, 
with  a  mortgage  attached  to  the  remainder,  to  be  paid  off  in  five 
years.  The  lot  was  on  the  whole  pleasantly  situated,  although, 
being  near  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  its  neighbourhood  and  society 
could  not  be  called  very  select  or  attractive. 

Record.  —  MY  NEW  HOUSE. 

N.  B.     This  is  the  house  that  Jack  built. 

We  left  Mrs.  TerrilPs  house  in  the  spring  of  1868,  in  order  to 
occupy  a  house  formerly  owned  by  Mrs.  Earl,  on  West  Eighth  St. 
(No.  98)  near  Bridge  Street,  with  a  barn  and  some  land  attached 
to  it.  The  price  was  three  thousand  dollars,  of  which  one  thou- 
sand dollars  were  to  be  paid  down,  and  the  rest  paid  off  by  annual 
instalments,  with  interest  on  mortgage,  in  five  years. 

The  situation  of  the  house  is  a  healthy  one,  although  the 
neighbourhood  was  at  that  time  not  quite  so  respectable  as  it 
promises  to  be  for  the  future.  There  were  about  six  rooms  with 
kitchen.  Although  the  house  was,  on  the  whole,  in  good  con- 
dition, there  was  yet  room  for  many  additional  conveniences.  .  .  . 
This,  of  course,  involved  a  considerable  tax  on  myself  and  my 
wife,  for  I  had  —  out  of  a  salary  of  sixteen  hundred  dollars  —  to 
make  an  annual  payment  of  four  hundred  dollars,  together  with 
interest  on  the  mortgage;  besides  improvements  which  might 
have  amounted  on  the  average  to  about  two  hundred  dollars  every 
year;  and  taxes,  which  could  not  be  less  than  one  hundred  dollars 
annually. 

The  problem  therefore  to  be  solved  was  to  support  a  family 
with  nine  hundred  dollars,  plus  what  could  be  added  to  this  sum 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  233 

by  keeping  boarders,  and  to  lay  aside  seven  hundred  dollars  for 
the  above  purposes.  The  result,  of  course,  was  always  to  be  very 
low  of  funds  at  the  end  of  each  term.  Still,  all  the  debts  were 
honourably  acquitted,  and  —  at  the  time  I  write  this  —  the  whole 
house  is  paid  off,  besides  an  additional  lot,  for  which  I  paid  six 
hundred  dollars. 

Nevertheless  —  like  the  house  that  Jack  built  —  there  are 
so  many  attributes  connected  with  it,  and  claiming  our  attention, 
that  it  is  likely  never  to  be  in  a  finished  stage,  but  will  always 
swallow  the  earnings  of  every  year.  Of  course  the  new  additions 
and  embellishments  add  to  our  comfort  and  pleasure,  and  have  a 
certain  money  value,  yet  it  is  to  be  foreseen,  that  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  value  of  the  land,  one  half  of  the  expenses  will  never  be 
recovered,  if  it  should  be  necessary  at  some  time  to  sell  it. 

There  were  many  trees  (cherries,  apples,  pears,  and  plums) 
planted  on  the  green  lawn.  Some  trellises  with  good  grapes  give 
us,  in  autumn,  delicious  fruit  or  jelly.  A  new  well  and  cistern 
supply  us  with  soft  and  hard  water,  and  a  supply  of  gas  renders 
the  rooms  cheerful  in  the  evening.  The  cultivation  of  the  garden 
(which  is  removed  from  the  prying  sight  of  men)  gives  me  in  spring 
a  healthy  occupation,  and  some  vegetables  for  the  kitchen.  .  .  . 

The  hardest  trials  have  consisted  in  the  invasion  of  boys,  as 
long  as  Hermann  was  in  want  of  playmates,  who,  in  no  country 
that  I  am  aware  of,  respect  the  privacy  or  even  property  of  others, 
and  least  so  in  America,  where  they  are  often  running  about  till 
deep  into  the  night  without  any  control  on  the  part  of  their  parents. 

Such  was  the  house  into  which,  in  May,  1868,  I  moved  with 
my  little  family. 

As  this  was  the  first  home  of  our  own,  my  wife  could  apply  all 
her  skill  and  energy  to  the  task  of  making  suitable  and  lasting 
improvements  in  the  house  and  premises.  For  instance,  after 
boarding  a  New  York  family  during  the  summer  vacation,  she 
saved  enough  funds  to  procure  an  elegant  set  of  furniture,  carpet, 
etc.,  for  the  drawing-room.  After  this  we  did  not  lack  for  boarders, 
all  of  them  belonging  to  the  Normal  School,  either  as  teachers  or 
pupils. 

The   most   interesting   accession   to   our   household   was   the 


234  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Japanese,  Hideo  Takamine,  who,  in  1875,  was  sent  by  his  Govern- 
ment to  enter  our  Normal  School.  His  coming  was  quite  un- 
expected, even  to  Mr.  Sheldon,  who,  however,  knew  of  no  better 
place  to  have  a  person  of  this  description  taken  care  of  and  assisted 
in  his  studies  than  our  house. 

I  have  elsewhere  given  my  impressions  about  the  almost  un- 
heard of  rise  and  progress  of  Japan,  which,  up  to  a  recent  date, 
has  shared  with  China  a  spirit  of  exclusiveness  and  hatred  to  all 
foreigners.  I  have  there  told  the  story  of  this  young  man  Taka- 
mine, and  of  his  younger  brother  Saze,  who  came  a  few  years 
afterwards.  Both  belonged  to  the  class  of  Samurai  (warriors), 
and  had  passed  through  very  exciting  scenes  during  the  recon- 
struction of  the  Empire,  through  prison  or  exile,  during  which 
the  members  of  the  family  were  separated  and  finally  reunited 
after  the  declaration  of  peace.  Takamine,  the  oldest  of  the 
sons,  distinguished  by  his  intelligence  and  moral  character,  re- 
ceived notice  from  Government  that  he  was  appointed  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  United  States,  in  order  to  study  the  plans  and  methods 
of  instruction  in  a  Normal  School,  with  a  fixed  salary  and  an 
expectation  to  be  promoted  to  the  principalship  of  a  school  of 
the  same  kind. 

I  confess  that  in  studying  the  character  of  this  young  Japanese, 
his  earnestness  for  improvement,  faithful  disposition,  and  absence 
of  frivolity,  I  obtained  a  higher  idea  of  principles  —  whether 
proclaimed  by  Confucius  or  Buddha  —  which  had  been  able  to 
manifest  themselves  in  actions,  and  not,  as  is  the  case  with  many 
so-called  Christians,  in  words  and  professions  alone.  If  this  remark 
is  considered  to  denote  a  too  hasty  generalization  from  the  ex- 
ample of  one  or  two  individuals,  I  can  only  say  that  this  testimony 
tallies  with  that  given  by  other  parties  who  were  intrusted  with 
the  teaching  of  Japanese  students.  As  for  politeness  and  docility, 
they  were  far  ahead  of  scions  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  who,  how- 
ever, may  be  superior  in  energy  and  a  practical  spirit  of  enterprise. 

If  another  fault  may  be  found  in  these  interesting  foreigners 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  235 

it  is  a  certain  lack  of  faith  or  of  imagination,  which  are  required 
to  appreciate  the  facts,  or  revelations,  on  which  the  Christian 
religion  is  based.  These  disciples  of  Confucius  seem  to  consider 
religion,  or  philosophy,  to  be  a  thing  about  which  there  can  be  no 
doubt  and  consequently  no  dispute,  which  is  more  than  we  can 
say  of  ours.  Hence  they  discard  miracles  and  dogmas  of  faith 
the  nature  and  purport  of  which  they  cannot  understand.  It  is  to 
be  regretted  that  they  give  so  little  heed  to  the  idea  of  immortality, 
and  seem  to  drop  it  as  a  matter  beyond  their  comprehension. 
While  this  way  of  thinking  prevents  them  from  indulging  in  un- 
necessary fears  of  eternal  punishment,  it  rather  impels  them  to  a 
strict  execution  of  their  duties  on  this  earth,  for  which  alone  they 
consider  themselves  responsible. 

To  give  an  example,  —  what  Government,  what  society, 
what  father  of  a  family  living  in  our  boasted  civilization,  would 
entrust  to  young  men  sent  out  for  their  education  the  free  disposal 
of  the  funds  invested  for  this  purpose,  as  was  done  in  the  case  of 
the  young  Japanese!  Nor  was  this  confidence  abused.  It  was 
from  a  spirit  of  duty  as  well  as  from  eagerness  for  knowledge 
that  they  made  the  utmost  use  of  their  time  and  opportunities. 
Our  Takamine,  for  instance,  besides  doing  his  work  at  school 
(which,  to  one  struggling  with  the  English  language  must  have 
presented  additional  difficulties),  employed  his  spare  time  chiefly 
with  the  study  of  the  modern  theory  of  Evolution,  reading  with 
intense  interest  the  works  of  Darwin,  Spencer,  Huxley,  etc.  This 
study,  which  gives  an  idea  of  the  slow  but  unfailing  working  of 
natural  laws,  seemed  the  best  adapted  to  the  bias  of  the  Japanese 
mind,  which  sees  in  the  application  of  these  laws  a  great  means 
for  the  utilization  of  science  in  all  directions,  —  education,  health, 
etc. ;  and  hence  for  the  execution  of  duty,  free  from  prejudice  and 
superstition. 

I  will  add  that  our  friend,  after  returning  to  Japan,  was 
entrusted  with  the  principalship  of  the  Tokio  Normal  School,  in 
which  the  number  of  pupils,  in  addition  to  those  in  the  School  of 


236  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Practice,   amounts   to   several   thousands;   so   that   its   influence 
must  be  very  great. 

Speaking  of  other  individuals,  who  about  the  same  time 
formed  temporary  members  of  our  household,  I  cannot  omit 
mentioning  two  interesting  ladies:  Miss  Emma  Dickerman  (after- 
wards Mrs.  Straight)  and  Miss  Mary  Ailing  (afterwards  Mrs. 
Aber),  both  distinguished  by  great  talent,  and  much  devoted  to 
literary  subjects  and  science.  The  former  was  endowed  with  an 
equally  balanced  mind,  which  made  her  do  excellent  work  in  the 
Normal  schools  of  Oswego,  Englewood,  and  lastly  in  the  Tokio 
Normal  School,  from  which  she  returned  to  California,  where 
together  with  her  husband  she  found  an  early  grave.  Miss  Ailing 
deserves  a  high  rank  both  morally  and  intellectually,  and  her 
heroic  battle  to  obtain  the  financial  means  necessary  for  her  edu- 
cation and  that  of  her  brothers  and  sisters  will  always  secure  our 
respect  and  admiration. 

I  am  reminded  here  of  a  very  interesting  friend  and  acquaint- 
ance, Mr.  James  Johonnot,  who  became  temporarily  a  resident 
of  Oswego  and  made  us  sometimes  a  visit.  On  one  of  these 
occasions  he  entered  the  room  with  Miss  Ailing,  introducing  them- 
selves as  "  two  twins,"  which  was  rather  amusing,  considering  that 
with  his  towering  form  of  six  feet  three  and  one  half  inches,  and 
his  sixty  years,  there  seemed  rather  a  singular  twinship  between 
him  and  the  delicate,  girlish  form  of  Miss  Ailing,  reaching  not 
higher  than  his  hips. 

Mr.  Johonnot,  who  has  now  gone  to  his  rest,  has  left  a  suffi- 
cient mark  to  be  remembered  pleasantly  by  those  who  have  known 
him  as  a  teacher  and  lecturer,  and  have  enjoyed  his  animated, 
interesting  conversation.  He  had  also  enemies,  partly  on  account 
of  his  free  religious  notions,  partly  on  account  of  some  failings  in 
his  grammar  and  orthography,  which  some  so-called  "  classically " 
educated  people  considered  of  sufficient  importance  to  put  him 
down  amongst  illiterate  men,  unfit  to  lecture  before  teachers. 
His  little  deficiencies  in  this  respect  were,  however,  counter- 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  237 

balanced  by  a  vast  amount  of  knowledge  gathered  from  experience, 
reflection,  and  from  a  study  of  the  progressive  ideas  that  had  made 
their  way  into  this  country.  Mr.  Johonnot  and  his  highly  cul- 
tured wife  had  come  to  Oswego  for  the  sake  of  being  with  their 
daughter,  who  had  entered  the  Normal  School. 

As  they  were  friends  of  the  Objective  system  of  teaching,  and 
had  a  reverential  feeling  for  the  great  Swiss  educator  and  philan- 
thropist, I  was  encouraged  to  show  them  my  manuscript  on 
"  Pestalozzi,"  and  was  pleased  to  find  that  they  considered  it 
interesting  and  deserving  of  a  wider  circulation  by  having  it  pub- 
lished. Mr.  Johonnot  even  offered  to  revise  it  carefully.  In 
doing  so,  many  passages  had,  of  course,  to  be  changed  or  amended, 
in  order  to  make  the  text  intelligible  to  American  readers,  or  to 
extend  its  application.  The  task  of  finding  a  publisher  was 
accomplished  by  the  intervention  of  one  of  our  students,  who 
had  acted  as  agent  to  the  firm  of  Wilson  &  Hinkle,  one  of  the 
most  noted  publishing  houses  in  the  West,  who  issued  the  book  in 
elegant  shape  and  adorned  with  good  illustrations.  This  hap- 
pened in  1875,  which,  as  being  the  centenary  of  my  father's 
birthday,  enabled  me  to  dedicate  it  to  him  as  a  tribute  of  filial 
respect  and  effection. 

Record.  —  Twelfth  of  March,  1875.  —  Father  Kriisi's  Cen- 
tennial, —  celebrated  in  my  heart 

As  an  appendage  to  my  reflections  on  "  Time  "  in  the  previous 
pages,1  I  interrupt  the  thread  of  my  narrative  to  indicate  the 
period  when  a  hundred  years  have  elapsed  since  the  birth  of  a 
man  who,  although  born  in  humble  circumstances,  was  destined 
to  help  in  a  great  work  in  connection  with  his  friend  Pestalozzi, 
and  to  extend  its  blessings  to  thousands  of  pupils  and  their  de- 
scendants. Although  separated  by  Ocean  and  Land  from  the 
small  gathering  of  friends  and  children  who  at  this  moment  or 
hour  so  celebrate  with  throbbing  hearts  the  memory  of  thee, 
venerable  Teacher  and  Father,  I  bring  my  solitary  tribute  in  the 

1  See  p.  215.  At  the  time  of  this  interpolation  in  the  Record,  the  narrative  had 
only  reached  the  period  of  1866. 


238  HERMANN  KRUSI 

shrine  of  my  heart  —  in  thoughts  of  love  and  gratitude  —  besides 
the  offering,  which  I  had  the  pleasure  to  complete  at  the  eve  of 
this  momentous  day;  "Pestalozzi,  His  Life,  Work  and  Influence." 
I  have  the  satisfaction  to  think  that  I  have  faithfully  incorporated 
the  deeds  and  merits  of  my  revered  father  with  those  of  his  im- 
mortal friend,  and  that  the  name  of  both  will  become  better  known 
in  educational  circles  of  the  United  States  than  heretofore,  kind- 
ling in  some  hearts  an  enthusiasm,  a  love  for  what  is  true  and 
eternal,  which  ought  to  animate  the  teachers'  profession,  and 
did  animate  the  noble  men  whose  memory  rises  uppermost  in  my 
heart:  central  among  them  the  venerable  pioneers  of  Educational 
Reform,  Pestalozzi  and  Kriisi. 

Bronson  Alcott  to  H.  Kriisi: 

0  CONCORD,  MASS.,  April  8,  1875. 

DEAR  SIR, 

Returning  lately  from  an  extended  conversational  tour  at  the 
West,  I  find  your  "  Life  of  Pestalozzi,"  and  kind  note.  I  have 
read  the  Life  with  much  saitsfaction.  It  adds  interesting  par- 
ticulars not  included  in  Bibers'  —  a  work  with  which  I  have 
been  familiar  from  the  date  of  publication. 

More  than  to  other  great  educators  of  modern  times  I  am 
indebted  to  Pestalozzi.  How  largely  the  improvements  in  the 
spirit  and  methods  of  modern  instruction  have  been  quickened 
and  shaped  by  his  ideas,  we  cannot  know.  And  your  fresher 
account  of  his  life  and  services  must  awaken  a  yet  livelier  interest 
in  him  and  his  methods. 

You  honour  me  with  some  paragraphs  of  praise  for  my  attempts 
to  show  in  my  several  schools  (especially  in  my  Boston  experiment) 
the  intuitive  powers  of  children  by  following  out  their  thoughts 
on  the  deepest  questions  of  life  and  duty.  I  have  deemed  my 
services  deserving  of  a  warmer  appreciation  than  these  have  yet 
secured  save  by  the  fewest  of  contemporary  educators. 

It  has  been  my  intention  when  travelling  West  to  visit  Mr. 
Sheldon's  school  at  Oswego.  I  still  have  that  pleasure  in  prospect 
at  some  future  opportunity. 

I  am  happy  to  know  that  yourself,  the  gifted  son  of  one  of 
Pestalozzi's  associates  in  his  schools  in  Switzerland,  has  found 
encouragement  for  making  the  principles  and  methods  of  his 
master  better  known  to  us  in  our  Republic;  and  wish  you  every 
success,  whether  in  teaching  or  as  an  author. 


A  letter  from  Louis  Agassiz  to  Hermann  Krtisi,  2d 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  239 

Should  you  visit  these  parts,  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  see 
you  at  my  house. 

I  am,  Dear  Sir, 

Thankfully  and  truly  yours, 

A.  BRONSON  ALCOTT. 

I  will  observe  here,  that  the  publishing  of  this  work  was  the 
indirect  cause  of  my  preparing  an  educational  course  known 
under  the  name  of  "  Krusi's  Drawing  Course."  It  was  again  Mr. 
Johonnot  who  advised  me  to  do  so,  and  I  willingly  agreed  to  let- 
ting him  have  half  of  its  profits  on  account  of  the  time  and  labour 
he  had  given  in  his  revision  of  my  "Life  and  Work  of  Pestalozzi." 

Of  the  success  of  these  publications,  I  will  speak  in  some 
other  place.  It  was  chiefly  owing  to  our  securing  the  first  and 
richest  publishing  house  of  the  United  States,  that  of  D.  Appleton, 
whose  operations  extended  to  all  parts  of  the  Union.  Without 
Mr.  Johonnot's  able  and  persuasive  assistance,  I  should  probably 
not  have  had  courage  enough  to  recommend  my  own  work,  which 
fortunately  appeared  at  the  right  time,  viz.,  when  Drawing  was 
introduced  in  many  schools;  and  since  my  Inventive  Drawing 
supplied  simple  and  progressive  exercises  suitable  for  elementary 
schools,  it  had  a  good  chance  to  be  appreciated.  It  is  true  that 
the  enlightened  Board  of  Education  of  Oswego  never  deigned  to 
patronize  it.  The  same  Board,  with  the  concurrence  of  many 
citizens,  also  made  a  warfare  against  the  Objective  lessons  taught 
in  the  city  schools;  making  a  resolution  "that  they  should  be 
abolished  and  in  their  stead  Cornell's  Geographies  be  introduced"! 
It  is  evident  that  the  judgment  of  these  men  was  entirely  guided 
by  the  persuasive  power  of  book  agents.  It  is  also  clear  that  the 
day  of  independence  from  prejudice  and  ignorance  had  not  yet 
arrived,  although  the  centenary  of  political  independence  was 
fast  approaching. 

[Mention  should  be  made  of  the  degree  (A.M.)  conferred  on  Professor  Kriisi 
by  Yale  College  in  1871,  an  honour  wholly  unsought  by  him.  He  was  greatly 
pleased  but,  strangely,  has  nowhere  referred  to  it,  even  in  his  record.  —  ED.] 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

SOME  FURTHER  EXPERIENCES  DURING  MY  SOJOURN  IN 
OSWEGO,  1866-1875 

THE  work  and  progress  of  the  Normal  School  need  not  be 
described  here,  since  it  is  found  in  public  records,  and  because  I 
have  made  reference  to  its  methods  in  a  previous  chapter.  In 
this  one  I  intend  chiefly  to  refer  to  personal  and  domestic  matters, 
or  to  those  connected  with  our  social  relations. 

In  our  domestic  arrangements,  a  new  era  seemed  to  begin 
with  the  enlargement  and  raising  of  our  house,  an  act  which  is 
doubly  memorable  from  its  having  been  accomplished  by  my 
wife,  through  her  own  earnings,  and  during  my  absence.  I  had 
gone  in  the  summer  of  1871  to  Massachusetts  with  my  son,  in  order 
to  consult  Dr.  Williams  in  regard  to  my  eyes,  on  which  spots  had 
appeared,  which  gave  some  apprehension.  On  our  return  at  the 
approach  of  night,  both  my  son  and  myself  passed  our  house 
which  presented  a  totally  different  appearance,  with  its  piazza 
and  columns  and  raised  roof.  But  when  we  came  to  the  next 
house,  which  undoubtedly  was  that  of  our  neighbour,  we  turned 
back,  and  soon  discovered  the  smiling  countenance  of  the  author 
of  these  changes. 

Record.  —  After  an  absence  of  ten  years  from  Massachusetts, 
I  was  of  course  prepared  to  give  and  receive  many  surprises;  but 
the  greatest  surprise  was  reserved  for  me  on  my  return  home.  I 
had  left  my  wife  and  Gertie  there,  anticipating  for  them  some 
rest  in  their  retirement.  It  was  about  nine  o'clock  at  night,  when 
Hermann  and  I  approached  our  home  by  the  well-known  streets 
which  lead  to  it.  But  what  was  our  astonishment  to  find  in  the 
place  of  our  old  house,  with  its  pointed  gable,  a  building  with  a 

240 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  241 

stately  front,  and  elegant  piazza.  Even  the  windows  of  the 
parlour  were  statelier  and  larger  than  before.  What  could  it 
mean?  Hermann,  who  was  equally  puzzled,  had  the  Yankee 
shrewdness  to  proceed  to  the  next  house,  and  since  this  was  un- 
doubtedly our  neighbour's,  the  "doubtful  appearance"  must  be 
our  house. 

We  entered  the  yard,  and  found  our  trusty  wife  and  mother 
emerging  from  behind  one  of  the  new  columns,  to  confess,  in  evi- 
dent excitement,  that  she  had  been  "  superintending  and  directing 
during  the  last  two  weeks"  all  this  renovation  of  our  house,  and 
-  best  of  all  —  was  prepared  to  meet  nearly  all  the  expenses  with 
money  she  had  saved  by  keeping  boarders  during  the  last  years. 

I  mention  this  as  a  striking  incident  of  the  smartness  of  a 
true  Yankee  woman,  and  the  absence  of  greediness  and  inquisi- 
tiveness  in  a  philosophically  disposed  Swiss,  who  had  never  in- 
quired into  the  private  income  of  his  trusty  partner,  or  the  use  she 
intended  to  make  of  it.  As  it  was,  I  enjoyed  the  new  house  re- 
markably well,  and  admired  the  business  tact  and  building  skill 
of  the  lady  who  planned  the  improvements. 

This  enlargement  of  the  house  enabled  us  to  take  more 
boarders,  and  necessitated  an  addition  of  land  on  the  south  side, 
which  was  changed  into  an  orchard  and  lawn,  sloping  down  to  a 
garden.  I  enjoyed  this  garden,  partly  because  it  gave  physical 
exercise  in  the  raising  of  vegetables,  whose  growth  and  maturing 
were  a  matter  of  interest  and  the  subject  of  much  observation. 
The  same  interest  is  always  present,  even  in  intellectual  matters, 
where  products  are  obtained  through  our  own  efforts,  supervision, 
and  care.  It  is  true,  that  the  cherries,  apples,  and  grapes  growing 
on  trees  not  planted  by  ourselves  were  also  welcome,  because 
they  were  a  part  of  our  own  homestead  and  added  to  its  charms. 

In  the  domain  of  science,  art,  and  civilization,  there  are  also 
outside  intellectual  entertainments,  which  present  to  us  the  thoughts 
and  reflections  of  accomplished  minds.  The  lecture  courses, 
which  at  one  time  were  flourishing,  seemed  to  be  a  kind  of  sub- 
stitute for  theatrical  or  other  kinds  of  "worldly"  entertainment, 
which  were  shunned  by  the  strictly  orthodox  part  of  the  com- 


242  HERMANN  KRUSI 

munity.  These  lectures  brought  before  large  audiences  many 
distinguished  men,  such  as  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  Wendell  Phillips, 
Gerrit  Smith,  John  B.  Gough,  etc.,  to  all  of  whom  I  had  the 
pleasure  to  listen. 

Although  very  different  in  character  and  manner,  they  en- 
listed the  interest  of  the  audience  by  their  eloquence  as  well  as 
by  a  kind  of  personal  magnetism.  While  the  "silver-tongued" 
Wendell  Phillips  obtained  respectful  attention  by  his  earnest, 
straightforward  remarks,  Beecher  commanded  it  by  the  versa- 
tility of  his  ideas,  his  striking  humour,  and  his  practical  sugges- 
tions addressed  to  the  common  sense  of  his  hearers.  As  for 
Gough,  he  simply  electrified  and  carried  away  his  hearers  by  his 
heartrending  description  of  the  consequences  of  intemperance 
and  vice;  once  and  again,  by  some  incidental  anecdote  or  comical 
occurrence,  he  convulsed  them  with  uncontrollable  fits  of  laughter 
and  merriment.  It  might  here  be  asked  whether  by  so  doing 
he  gained  any  lasting  moral  effect,  or  whether  the  tears  of  merri- 
ment or  sadness  elicited  from  his  hearers  were  of  a  theatrical 
nature,  i.e.,  only  active  during  the  representation.  While  making 
allowance  for  the  fleeting  influence  of  some  of  those  gushes  of 
sentiment,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  many  of  Mr.  Gough' s  remarks 
had  a  salutary  effect,  considering  that  they  all  were  uttered  in  the 
cause  of  freedom,  temperance,  education,  and  a  religion  free 
from  sham  and  dogmas,  but  active  in  works  of  love  and  charity. 
By  his  own  example  he  had  shown  the  duty  to  do  right,  regard- 
less of  consequences. 

Gerrit  Smith,  the  unflinching  Abolitionist,  who  sacrificed  a 
great  part  of  his  fortune  to  the  liberation  and  support  of  the  black 
race,  acted  on  the  same  principle,  and  so  did  William  Lloyd 
Garrison,  the  pioneer  of  Abolition,  who  never  lectured  in  Oswego, 
but  whom  I  had  the  pleasure  to  visit  in  his  own  house  at  Boston. 
It  was  interesting  to  hear  him  talk  about  his  experiences  and  trials, 
during  one  of  which  he  was  led  through  the  streets  of  Boston 
with  a  rope  around  his  neck,  —  that  same  Boston,  which  after- 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


243 


wards  showed  him  honours  as  to  a  triumphant  hero,  and  now 
would  erect  a  costly  monument  to  his  memory.  I  soon  found  out 
that  he  was  not  free  from  egotism  in  speaking  of  himself,  which  is 
often  the  case  with  men  who  are  possessed  or  inspired  mainly  by 
one  idea ;  but  it  is  this  idea  that  has  caused  the  liberation  or  eman- 
cipation of  millions  of  his  oppressed  brethren  of  the  black  race. 

When  I  spoke  of  lecture  courses  as  having  served  formerly 
as  substitutes  for  theatrical  and  other  amusements,  I  will  add 
that  the  opposite  seems  to  have  taken  place  in  later  times,  at  least 
in  Oswego,  where  a  fine  opera-house  is  filled  every  winter  with 
respectable  audiences  (including  many  orthodox  church  members) 
listening  with  rapt  attention  to  actors  like  Barrett,  McCullough, 
etc.,  and  to  excellent  concerts. 

The  circle  of  our  friends  in  the  city  was  never  numerous,  nor 
did  we  go  out  much  in  search  of  them,  because  the  Normal  School 
and  our  own  household  brought  us  in  connection  with  many 
pleasant  people.  They  were  mostly  young  ones,  it  is  true,  but 
for  this  very  reason  calculated  to  keep  the  heart  young  and  cause 
it  to  sympathize  with  their  play  as  well  as  their  studies. 

Among  the  best  educated,  and  at  the  same  time  the  most 
public-minded  men  of  our  acquaintance,  were  Judge  Churchill 
and  Hon.  George  B.  Sloan.  The  former  occupied  one  of  the 
highest  offices  of  his  profession,  and  was  universally  respected 
for  his  integrity  and  genial,  gentlemanly  bearing.  His  daughter, 
Kate,  also  did  credit  to  the  example  and  influence  of  her  home- 
training,  by  acts  of  disinterested  kindness  whenever  an  appeal  to 
charity  or  to  her  talents  —  as  in  singing  —  was  made. 

As  for  Mr.  Sloan,  who  was  reputed  to  be  worth  half  a  million 
or  more,  and  who  lived  in  a  splendid  residence  near  the  lake, 
he  had  no  aristocratic  prejudices,  and  least  of  all  where  education 
was  concerned.  Such  a  prejudice  at  one  time  had  taken  a  strong 
hold  on  the  "mushroom  gentility"  of  Oswego,  who,  for  instance, 
dubbed  the  pupils  of  the  Normal  School  with  the  name  of  "  State 
paupers,"  quite  forgetting  that  while  the  above  young  people 


244  HERMANN  KRUSI 

received  a  gratis  tuition,  their  own  sons  or  brothers  were  enjoying 
the  same  privileges  at  West  Point  and  other  national  or  State 
institutions.  They  did  not,  moreover,  consider  that  these  "State 
paupers  "  brought  annually  to  the  city  about  fifty  thousand  dollars 
for  board  and  other  items  of  expenditure. 

Another  instance  of  how  hard  it  was  to  convince  the  people 
of  the  respectability  of  Normal  students  was  seen  in  the  difficulty 
of  obtaining  boarding  places  for  the  young  men.  The  ladies 
were  provided  for  in  their  own  special  boarding-house,  the  former 
"Welland  House." 

Up  to  a  certain  time  hardly  any  girl  of  the  so-called  "  genteel " 
class  had  ventured  to  associate  with  those  of  the  Normal  School. 
A  sudden  change,  however,  was  made,  when  a  daughter  of  Mr. 
Sloan,  a  strong-minded,  noble  girl,  had  herself  enlisted  as  one  of 
the  students  of  the  Normal  School.  Her  example  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  others,  whose  eyes  were  gradually  opened  to  the  advan- 
tage of  receiving  gratis  instruction  —  even  in  some  of  the  higher 
branches  —  by  teachers  specially  prepared  and  adapted  to  their 
task;  which  in  the  private  seminaries  they  had  hitherto  patronized, 
had  not  been  the  case. 

The  Normal  School,  having  passed  through  the  period  of 
prejudice  and  neglect,  has  ever  since  maintained  a  high  reputa- 
tion, in  regard  to  its  method  as  well  as  to  the  character  of  its  teachers 
and  pupils. 

In  conclusion  I  will  say  a  few  words  about  the  amenities  offered 
by  the  natural  scenery  of  Oswego  and  its  beautiful  lake  and  river, 
which  in  the  summer  season  offered  many  inducements  for  pleasant 
excursions  by  boat,  carriage,  or  on  foot. 

Hence,  both  in  my  position  as  a  teacher  in  the  school,  sur- 
rounded by  attentive  and  affectionate  pupils,  and  as  father  of  a 
well-regulated,  promising  family,  I  might  have  called  Oswego  my 
home,  without,  however,  forgetting  the  old  home  (Switzerland) 
on  the  other  side  of  the  ocean,  with  its  beloved  relatives,  and  its 
glorious  Alpine  scenery. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

THE  CENTENNIAL  YEAR,  1876 

IF  I  have  shown  myself  rather  careless  in  regard  to  giving 
accurate  dates,  especially  in  years  where  nothing  of  particular 
interest  occurred  to  render  them  distinct  from  others,  I  would 
not  have  been  guilty  of  this  neglect  for  this  year,  since  independent 
of  its  being  the  Centennial  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
its  very  beginning  left  a  distinct  impression  on  my  memory. 

In  the  first  place,  the  night  from  the  31st  of  December  to  Jan- 
uary 1st  was  of  such  an  uncommon  mildness  of  temperature  as 
hardly  ever  witnessed  before  at  that  season,  which  allowed  us  to 
sit  on  the  deck-roof  l  with  hardly  any  wraps,  and  listen  to  the 
deafening  —  I  might  almost  say  demoniacal  noise  —  caused  by 
the  ringing  of  bells,  the  shrieking  of  engine  whistles,  the  firing  of 
cannon,  and  the  explosion  of  all  kind  of  fireworks. 

I  remember  with  a  smile  how  our  Japanese  friend,  Takamine, 
usually  so  solemn  and  dignified,  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  fun 
—  or  celebration  —  by  blowing  a  child's  trumpet  with  all  his 
might,  while  in  front  of  our  house  the  flags  of  three  nations,  Ameri- 
can, Swiss,  and  Japanese,  were  displayed,  as  a  sign  that  our  humble 
home  was  inhabited  by  individuals  belonging  to  America,  Europe, 
and  Asia. 

In  the  second  place,  this  was  the  year  of  the  great  World's 
Fair  at  Philadelphia.  In  spite  of  the  great  heat  prevailing  in 
July,  all  the  members  of  our  family  (with  the  exception  of  Gertie) 

1  Meaning  the  square,  flat  place  on  the  summit  of  the  sloping  roofs;  it  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  railing.  We  often  sat  there  to  watch  the  sunset,  and  have  even  slept 
there  on  extremely  hot  nights.  —  H.  K.,  Jr. 

245 


246  HERMANN  KRUSI 

were  determined  to  devote  a  week  to  the  contemplation  of  this 
unique  exhibition,  whose  attractions  were  such  as  to  bring  thither 
more  than  six  millions  of  visitors  from  all  parts  of  this  country. 

A  description  of  its  treasures,  its  almost  perfect  arrangements, 
and  of  the  excellent  behaviour  of  its  visiting  thousands,  will  not  be 
attempted  here. 


On  our  return  we  passed  through  New  Jersey  and  New  York 
city  on  our  way  to  the  Catskills,  where  Miss  Ailing  happened  to 
pass  her  vacation  with  her  family.  She  had  previously  invited 
us  to  make  with  her  an  expedition  to  the  mountains  and  ravines 
of  this  interesting  region.  Our  party  numbered  from  eight  to 
ten  persons.  What  helped  to  fix  this  expedition  firmly  in  my 
memory  is  the  fact  of  my  getting  for  the  first  time  a  taste  of  camp- 
life.  The  place  chosen  for  our  camp  was  in  a  deep  ravine,  near 
a  gushing  river,  and  surrounded  by  wild  scenery.  In  the  absence 
of  a  canvas  tent,  we  utilized  the  branches  of  trees  fastened  to  ver- 
tical poles.  These  branches,  with  their  foliage,  formed  a  tolerably 
good  roof  for  our  protection,  and  the  elastic  nature  of  those  which 
formed  our  beds  dispensed  with  the  necessity  of  springs,  and 
allowed  us  a  good  rest  during  the  first  night.  But  during  the 
second,  it  seemed  as  if  all  the  elements  conspired  to  make  us 
de-camp  from  our  temporary  shelter.  What  with  the  peals  of 
thunder,  and  the  strokes  of  lightning,  the  torrents  of  rain  stream- 
ing through  our  flimsy  roof,  and  with  the  roaring  of  the  rapidly 
rising  river,  we  formed  a  rather  sad-looking  group  under  our 
raised  umbrellas.  However,  the  next  day  proved  a  clear  one, 
and  after  partaking  of  a  cup  of  some  excellent  chocolate  given  me 
by  a  Swiss  exhibitor  at  the  Fair,  we  continued  our  explorations 
in  the  ravines,  and  enjoyed  the  waterfalls  the  more,  as  last  night's 
storm  had  amply  provided  them  with  water. 

One  of  the  ravines,  noted  for  its  great  depth,  brings  to  my 
mind  an  incident  characteristic  of  Japanese  character  and  cus- 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


247 


toms.  One  of  our  Asiatic  travelling  companions  had  lost  his 
purse,  containing  about  eighty  dollars,  in  the  ravine.  He  was 
only  aware  of  it  after  the  party  had  climbed  up  from  its  depth. 
On  the  suggestion  of  my  wife,  two  of  Isawa's  companions  (i.e., 
my  son  and  Takamine)  offered  to  go  down  again  in  search  of  the 
money.  This  was  at  first  objected  to  by  the  honest  loser,  who 
said  with  philosophic  calmness:  "What  I  regret  most,  is  not  the 
loss  of  my  money,  but  my  carelessness,  which  has  caused  this 
trouble!"  However,  the  almost  hopeless  attempt  was  made  to 
find  the  lost  article  amongst  leaves  and  rubbish,  and  it  so  hap- 
pened that  Isawa  —  the  loser  —  himself  discovered  the  missing 
treasure.  But  to  us  the  strangest  part  of  this  incident,  and  one 
widely  divergent  from  Yankee  custom,  was,  that  Isawa  wanted 
to  divide  the  money  equally  with  the  two  members  of  the  search 
party,  who,  as  already  told,  had  failed  to  find  it.  This  strange 
proceeding  was  explained  to  us  as  a  Japanese  custom.  Although 
the  gift  in  this  instance  was  refused,  the  generous  Isawa  carried 
his  point  by  making  a  present  to  my  son  at  the  next  Christmas  of 
a  gold  chain  worth  twenty  dollars. 

After  the  destruction  of  our  temporary  tent,  we  decided  to 
sleep  for  the  next  two  nights  on  the  hay-stack  of  a  barn,  where 
our  slumbers  were  rather  more  disturbed  than  in  the  ravine  near 
the  murmuring  river.  After  finishing  our  interesting,  though 
rather  fatiguing  excursion,  we  returned  once  more  to  our  Oswego 
home. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

UNEVENTFUL  YEAKS,    1876-1878 

Record.  —  Amongst  the  less  edifying  recollections  of  my  life 
is  that  of  a  person  —  a  teacher  —  who  seemed  to  consider  the 
worth  of  life  and  of  existence  only  in  proportion  to  its  holidays. 
Monday  was  a  black  day  for  her,  whilst  Friday  (the  last  school- 
day  of  the  week)  was  always  ushered  in  with  a  sigh  of  relief.  On 
Saturday  the  joyous  exclamation:  "Saturday  all  day  long!" 
characterized  her  emotions,  and  Sunday  was  the  culmination  of 
bliss,  since  it  offered  an  unlimited  amount  of  novel-reading  and 
sleep,  either  in  bed  or  at  church.  Although  we  laughed  occa- 
sionally at  this  unreasonable  predilection  for  holidays,  I  have  now 
to  turn  the  moral  against  myself,  when,  in  the  interval  of  two  years 
after  the  writing  of  the  last  page  on  another  book,  I  find  that  my 
most  distinct  recollections  are  centered  in  the  holidays  (vacation) 
and  that  my  record  will  of  necessity  chiefly  refer  to  them. 

In  my  family  there  was  the  same  unchanging  continuation  of 
health,  for  which  I  cannot  thank  God  enough,  and  —  in  regard 
to  our  children  —  a  satisfactory  development  of  their  physical, 
mental,  and  moral  nature. 

In  the  summer  vacation  of  1877,  Mrs.  Krlisi  and  myself  pro- 
posed to  visit  New  England,  the  White  Mountains,  Maine,  etc. 
Our  two  boys,  Hermann  and  his  comrade  Takamine,  had  some 
weeks  previous  to  our  departure  gone  to  Salem,  to  a  summer 
Institute,  in  which  they  had  the  opportunity,  under  the  direction 
of  competent  professors,  to  study  the  structure  and  organization 
of  animals,  especially  of  marine.  In  the  meantime,  another  young 
Japanese,  the  brother  of  Takamine,  had  arrived  from  his  own  far 
distant  country,  who  gained  our  hearts  at  once  by  his  cheerfulness 
and  his  natural,  simple,  child-like  manner.  He  spoke  English 
sufficiently  to  be  understood,  and  being  of  a  more  conversational 
bent  than  his  brother,  gave  me  very  interesting  details  of  his 

248 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  249 

country,  as  also  of  his  experiences,  wanderings,  and  dangers  since 
and  during  the  late  civil  war. 

In  hearing  his  almost  wonderful  tale,  one  cannot  but  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  Japanese  civilization  bears  the  impress  of 
great  moral  purity  on  one  side,  and  the  aspect  of  barbarism  on 
the  other.  Their  sense  of  honour  carried  them  often  to  the  per- 
petration of  acts  against  which  our  own  moral  sense  (nurtured 
by  the  precepts  of  Christianity)  recoils.  For  instance,  when 
Saze  had  described  the  siege  of  the  castle  by  the  imperial  forces, 
within  which  his  brother  with  the  rest  of  the  rebel  army  was  en- 
closed, we  asked  him  what  would  have  become  of  them  if  the 
enemy  had  conquered  and  invaded  their  stronghold.  He  seemed 
inclined  to  think  that,  as  enemies,  and  as  belonging  to  the  military 
class  of  Samurai,  they  would  all  have  been  massacred;  "but, " 
added  he,  "my  grandfather  had  already  made  preparations  to 
rob  the  enemy  of  that  privilege."  He  stated  that  he  was  seen 
sharpening  his  sword,  with  the  intention  (as  head  of  the  family) 
to  stab  with  his  own  hand  all  the  members  of  his  family,  and  then 
to  commit  harikari  (suicide).  This  method  was  in  constant  use 
there,  and  was  considered  as  a  tribute  of  fealty  to  their  prince. 
In  this  instance  he  was  fortunately  prevented  from  exercising  this 
horrible  privilege,  on  hearing  that  the  rumour  of  the  enemy's  hav- 
ing taken  the  castle  was  premature,  and  that  there  was  some 
chance  for  them  to  escape.  This  they  did,  leaving  behind  them 
their  burning  city,  without  any  knowledge  of  their  brother  for 
months,  and  wandering  a  long  distance  north,  amidst  dangers 
and  privations,  the  mother  living  by  the  work  of  her  hand,  and  our 
Saze  by  engaging  with  farmers  or  assisting  a  Buddhist  priest  in 
his  temple,  until  after  the  war  was  over;  when  his  brother,  released 
from  captivity,  succeeded  in  uniting  the  family  again,  and  pro- 
viding for  them  from  wages  obtained  by  his  teaching.  This  noble 
brother,  with  his  present  salary  of  one  thousand  dollars,  feeling 
himself  enabled  to  give  to  his  brother  a  more  liberal  education, 
invited  him  to  America,  where  he  arrived  in  June,  after  a  journey 
of  from  four  to  five  weeks. 

I  propose  to  be  brief  in  describing  the  journey  to  New  Eng- 
land. We  went  from  Troy  by  the  Hoosac  railroad  to  Ashburn- 
ham,  spending  a  day  with  friends  there;  then  we  proceeded  to 
Boston  and  Salem,  where  we  found  our  boys  engaged  in  useful 
biological  occupations,  which,  however,  they  laid  cheerfully  aside, 


250  HERMANN  KRUSI 

in  order  to  accompany  us.  After  visiting  relatives  in  Rockland 
and  Plymouth  we  turned  our  faces  towards  the  White  Mountains, 
entering  the  next  day  what  are  called  the  Franconia  Mountains; 
landing  finally  at  Fabyan's,  where  an  immense  hotel  indicates  the 
spot  from  which  it  is  possible  to  reach  Mount  Washington  by  a 
mountain  railroad,  very  steep  at  certain  places.  .  .  . 

After  making  the  ascent,  we  returned  to  Bethel,  where  we 
were  warmly  and  hospitably  received  by  an  old  friend  and  former 
colleague,  Dr.  True,  who  lives  in  a  fine  country-seat,  mostly  en- 
gaged with  his  farm  and  in  a  philosophic  contemplation  and 
study  of  Nature  and  Science.  The  next  day  (the  Japanese  boys 
having  left  us)  we  proceeded  to  Minot,  where  we  found  a  home 
in  the  house  of  my  wife's  venerable  Aunt  Butler.  We  spent  several 
days  at  that  quiet  place,  which  to  my  heart  is  particularly  dear 
and  hallowed,  for  its  containing  the  grave  of  our  unforgotten 
Minnie.  I  can  hardly  express  the  feeling  with  which,  after  twelve 
years,  I  visited  the  silent  spot  where  her  mortal  part  lies,  above 
the  rocky  shore  of  the  murmuring  Androscoggin.  For  the  first 
time  in  twenty-five  years,  I  felt  inclined  to  express  my  feelings  in 
a  poem  entitled  "Mein  Schwanengesang." 

MEIN  SCHWANENGESANG 
To  THE  MEMORY  OF  MINNIE 

1 
An  felsigem  Stromes  Ufer 

Da  liegt  ein  stilles  Grab, 
Zwei  Birken  mit  zitternden  Blattern 

Die  sehen  so  traulich  hinab. 

2 
Ein  alter  Mann  nun  sitzet 

Daneben  mit  sinnendem  Muth, 
Er  denkt  an  ein  rosiges  Madchen, 

So  engelrein  und  so  gut. 

3 
Er  streut  auf  den  modernden  Hiigel 

Die  griinende  Waldeszier, 
Und  seufzt  mit  thranenden  Augen: 

"Mein  Kind,  dein  Vater  ist  hier." 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  251 

4 
Tief  unten  rinnet  die  Welle 

Im  dunkeln,  schattigen  Strom; 
Es  wolbt  sich  schiitzend  dariiber 

Des  Himmels  blaiilicher  Dom. 

5 

So  rinne  denn,  Strom,  noch  ferner 

In's  dammernde  Thai  hinab, 
Der  Strom  des  Lebens  versieget 

Dereinst  im  kiihlenden  Grab. 

6 

Der  Freunde  viel  sind  gegangen, 

Die  Welt  wird  stille  und  leer, 
Unsterbliche  Ahnungen  streuen 

Noch  Freud'  und  Ruh'  um  uns  her. 

7 
Mag  alles  auf  Erden  vergehen, 

Die  Liebe  stirbt  uns  night; 
Es  winket  ein  Wiedersehen 

Nach  treu  vollbrachtem  Pflicht. 

8 
Leb'  wohl  nun,  du  schattiger  Hiigel, 

Den  Blick  nach  oben  gewandt, 
Dort  find'  ich  mein  harrendes  Madchen 

Im  ew'gen  Vaterland. 

After  a  few  days  of  rest  we  pursued  our  road  toward  the  St. 
Lawrence  River,  which  we  reached  at  Montreal.  We  made  a 
little  excursion  to  the  rapids  of  La  Chine,  which  can  be  viewed 
from  a  steamer,  but  which,  on  account  of  the  corrections  made  in 
the  river,  have  lost  somewhat  of  their  former  exciting  aspect. 
We  started  the  same  afternoon  by  railroad  and  stopped  at  a  place 
(whose  name  I  forget)  in  contemplation  of  the  mighty  river,  until 
the  arrival  of  the  steamer  which  was  to  carry  us  to  Oswego,  where 
we  arrived  in  the  middle  of  the  night.  We  found  there  our  two 
Japanese,  who  had  managed  to  subsist  on  crackers,  etc.,  for 
several  days,  whilst  little  Gertie  joined  us  after  some  time,  having 
passed  a  few  weeks  with  our  amiable  friend  Mrs.  Austin  and  her 


252  HERMANN  KRUSI 

children,  with  whom  she  had  become  intensely  popular.  Thus 
passed  our  vacation  of  1877. 

The  following  winter,  which,  as  already  stated,  was  extremely 
mild,  brought  two  events  of  some  importance  to  us;  viz.,  the 
graduation  of  our  son  Hermann  from  the  Normal  School  at  the 
end  of  the  winter  term,  and  the  departure  of  Takamine  (whom 
we  cherished  almost  as  a  son)  for  his  native  country  (16th  March). 
.  .  .  The  latter,  who  had  graduated  at  the  end  of  the  previous 
term,  had  pursued  voluntarily  during  the  autumn  some  studies 
to  which  his  whole  soul  inclined;  viz.,  Natural  History  and  Biology 
combined  with  Mental  Philosophy,  where  he  relished  most  those 
thinkers  who,  like  John  Stuart  Mill  and  Spencer,  based  their 
system  on  the  evolution  of  natural  forces  as  evinced  through 
distinct  facts.  His  mind  seemed  the  most  active  towards  the 
beginning  of  night,  and  when  the  rest  of  mankind  were  inclined 
to  sleep  his  mind  got  fully  awake  by  the  reading  and  study  of 
some  abstruse  and  difficult  mental  problem.  .  .  . 

I  am  not  aware  of  other  important  events  during  the  spring 
of  1878,  unless  that  it  was  signalized  by  the  very  height  of  the 
commercial  crisis,  which  for  several  years  had  weighed  upon  the 
industry  of  America,  and  reduced  a  host  of  opulent  men  to  bank- 
ruptcy, whilst  millions  of  labourers  and  artisans  seemed  hardly 
to  have  any  prospect  of  earning  their  bread.  Such  a  crisis,  aggra- 
vated by  an  ever  increasing  taxation,  had  a  tendency  to  depress 
the  value  of  real  estate,  and  of  all  the  necessaries  and  luxuries  of 
life.  The  latter  feature  was  somewhat  favourable  to  those,  who, 
like  myself,  depended  on  a  regular  salary,  provided  the  latter  was 
not  diminished  or  utterly  abolished,  as  was  but  too  often  the  case. 

Fortunately  for  my  prospects,  my  salary  of  sixteen  hundred 
dollars  was  never  touched,  and,  since  my  house  was  entirely  paid 
off,  and  my  income  increased  by  a  rather  favourable  result  of  the 
copyright  on  my  Drawing  Course,  it  so  happened  that  I  had  more 
funds  available  at  the  savings  bank  than  in  other  years.  This 
thought,  and  the  fact  of  the  grand  International  Exhibition  taking 
place  in  Paris,  turned  my  attention  again  towards  Europe  and  my 
own  Swiss  home.  As  for  my  wife,  she  had  laboured  for  years, 
and  saved  a  considerable  sum  for  the  sake  of  making  sundry  im- 
provements in  our  house;  but  the  awful  depreciation  of  property, 
combined  with  the  certainty  of  great  loss  in  case  of  sale,  frightened 
her  from  carrying  out  the  cherished  plan  of  her  later  life. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  253 

When  my  resolution  to  visit  my  home  came  to  maturity,  I  was 
aware  of  some  selfish  action  because,  from  motives  of  economy,  I 
would  have  to  go  alone;  but  I  comforted  myself  with  the  thought 
that  I  was  the  most  interested  in  this  matter,  as  my  visit  was  not 
one  of  curiosity,  but  solely  undertaken  in  the  interest  of  friendship, 
with  a  view  to  seeing  my  friends  and  relatives  again,  perhaps  for 
the  last  time,  as  some  of  them  had  attained  to  old  age.  Hence  it 
did  not  cause  much  surprise  when  I  prepared  to  cross  the  ocean 
for  the  fourth  time.  I  chose  for  the  day  of  departure  from  New 
York  the  glorious  day  of  American  Independence,  leaving  Oswego 
on  the  second,  and  passing  a  day  in  New  York  and  Newark, 
where  I  visited  our  friends  Aber  and  Stimets,  former  pupils  of  the 
Normal  School. 

[The  opening  of  the  next  chapter  overlaps  slightly  the  close 
of  this  extract.  —  ED.] 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

MY  SECOND  TRIP  TO  EUROPE,  1878 

AFTER  a  lapse  of  twelve  years  since  my  first  visit  to  Europe, 
my  thoughts  were  again  turned  to  my  native  country,  where  all 
my  brothers  and  sisters  I  had  left  were  still  living,  although  some 
of  them,  like  myself,  entering  into  old  age.  As  my  resolution 
was  taken  but  a  short  time  before  the  summer  vacation,  I  thought 
I  might  for  once  surprise  my  relatives,  without  giving  them  notice 
of  my  coming.  As  my  wife  could  not  well  be  spared  from  home, 
I  had  to  make  the  journey  alone.  Hence,  after  finishing  my 
examination  papers,  I  took  leave  of  my  beloved  ones,  and  em- 
barked at  New  York,  in  an  Inman  steamer,  where  I  had  engaged 
the  last,  and  of  course  not  the  most  comfortable,  state-room. 

Of  the  sea-voyage,  I  need  give  no  details,  as  it  was  uneventful, 
and  on  the  whole  favoured  by  good  weather. 

My  route  this  time,  after  crossing  the  Channel,  lay  through 
Brussels,  where  I  hired  a  cab,  to  see  the  most  interesting  build- 
ings and  places  of  a  city  which  in  point  of  elegance  might  be 
called  a  second  Paris.  A  night's  trip  brought  me  to  Cologne, 
where  I  had  been  several  times  before.  As  it  was  Saturday,  I  re- 
solved to  go  by  rail  as  far  as  Konigswinter,  and  pass  the  Sunday 
there.  I  happened  to  get  a  pleasant  room  in  a  good  hotel,  with  a 
beautiful  view  on  the  Rhine,  to  which  cling  so  many  of  my  early 
associations.  For  it  was  from  this  place,  nearly  forty  years  ago, 
that  I  ascended  the  "  Drachenfels,"  a  summit  of  the  famous 
Siebengebirge,  in  company  with  three  young  friends,  at  that  time 
students  of  the  Bonn  University.  I  was  young  then,  and  there 
was  perhaps  more  poetry  in  my  soul  than  at  my  ripe  age.  But 

254 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  255 

when  I  had  reached  the  top  after  nearly  an  hour's  walk,  the  grand 
Rhine  panorama  at  my  feet  seemed  to  revive  the  impressions  of  the 
past  and  bring  back  the  friends  of  my  youth.  In  a  glass  of 
Drachenberger  wine,  I  pledged  their  health,  uncertain  whether 
they  were  still  walking  on  this  earth,  or  whether  they  had  joined 
the  host  of  departed  spirits. 

Record.  —  The  noble  river  winds  its  way  in  graceful  curves, 
holding  within  its  arm  an  island   (Nonnenwerth).     There  were 
Iready  visitors  on  the  hill,  and  soft  music,  played  on  an  instru- 
ct with  harp-like  accords,  tended  to  enhance  the  tender  emo- 
tions which  rose  in  my  heart  when  I  thought  of  the  friends  of  my 
routh,  of  whom  one  (Hennig)  has  already  left  this  earthly  abode, 
lie  subjoined  poem  is  the  result  of  these  emotions.     Although 
written  in  German  (for  my  muse,  which  rarely  comes  to  visit  me, 
iver  speaks  otherwise  than  in  my  mother  tongue)  it  may  find 
place  here: 

Ich  steh'  auf  der  Burgruine, 
Bestrahlet  vom  Sonnenschein, 
Tief  unten  die  Stadte  und  Auen, 
Am  silberfunkelnden  Rhein. 

Bei  jener  finsteren  Hohle, 
Gedenk'  ich  der  alten  Mahr', 
Von  einem  graiilichen  Drachen, 
Dem  Schrecken  im  Lande  umher. 

Ich  sehe  die  holde  Jungfrau, 
Zum  traurigen  Opfer  bestimmt, 
Schon  naht  sich  das  Ungeheuer, 
Und  wiithend  das  Auge  ihm  glimmt,  — 

Als  plotzlich  beim  Nennen  des  Gottes, 
Aus  flehender  Jungfrau  Mund, 
Der  Drache  mit  wildem  Zittern, 
Sich  wirft  in  den  grausigen  Schlund. 

Und  des  Rheines  Fluthen  bedecken, 
Fiir  immer  den  scheusslichen  Leib, 
Und  Rhinbod  fiihrt  die  Befreite, 
Ins  Schloss  als  sein  liebend  Weib. 


256  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Der  Sage  tiefe  Bedeutung, 
Die  hab'  ich,  Freunde,  erkannt, 
Als  ich  mit  sinnendem  Geiste, 
Ausruht  bei  der  Felsenwand. 

Der  allverschlingende  Drache, 
Es  ist  die  eilende  Zeit, 
Die  alle  ird'schen  Gestalten, 
Dem  Wechsel  und  Tode  weiht. 

Und  der  Jungfrau  holde  Erscheinung, 
Sie  deutet  die  Jugend  uns  an, 
Von  taiischenden  Bildern  umgarnet,  — 
Wer  rettet  sie  aus  dem  Wahn  ? 

Ein  liebestrahlender  Rhinbod, 
Erscheint,  dann,  muthig  und  kiihn, 
Und  lasset  duftende  Blumen, 
Aus  Knospen  der  Hoffnung  bliihn. 

Doch  wenn  in  der  Schule  des  Lebens 
Die  bunten  Farben  vergehen 
So  lachelt  er  trostend  und  milde, 
Erinnerungswonn'  uns  umwehn. 

Auch  mir  dem  einsamen  Wanderer, 
Drangt  jetzt  sie  die  Thrane  zuriick, 
Denn  der  Jugend  theure  Genossen, 
Erschaut  im  Geiste  mein  Blick. 

Es  fiillt  sich  der  kreisende  Becher, 
Und  Lieder  erschallen  dem  Mund, 
Und  in  Herzen  voll  Liebe  und  Treue, 
Erneut  sich  der  ewige  Bund. 

Ich  bring'  Dir  mein  wackerer  Conrad, 
Den  Becher  mit  funkeldem  Wein, 
Und  Dir  Du  traulicher  Hennig l 
In  seliger  Geister  Verein. 

Und  wie  dort  des  Rheines  Fluthen, 
Hinziehn  zu  des  Meeres  Strand, 
So  stillt  sich  unser  Sehnen, 
Dereinst  im  Heimathland. 

1  See  p.  55. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  257 

PROSE  VERSION 

BY  MRS.  MINA  C.  PFIRSHING 

I  stand  upon  a  height.  Near  me  are  the  picturesque  ruins 
of  a  mediaeval  castle  flooded  with  sunshine.  Far  below  the  stately 
Rhine  gleams  like  molten  silver  and  on  its  banks  slumber  fair 
cities  and  verdant  plains. 

The  forget-me-not  air  is  saturated  with  the  perfume  of  a 
thousand  flowers  while  myriads  of  German  swallows  dip  and 
curve  in  the  sapphire  vault  above  me.  A  nightingale  sings  to  his 
trusted  mate  and  Mother  Nature's  bounteous  bosom  rises  and 
falls  in  unison  with  the  music  of  the  visible  world. 

Yonder  dark  and  doleful  pit  brings  to  my  mind  an  ancient 
saga.  It  is  the  story  of  a  hideous  dragon,  the  terror  and  the 
scourge  of  all  the  land.  So  frightful  is  the  creature,  so  fearful  of 
him  are  the  inhabitants,  that  a  yearly  tribute  is  exacted  to  pro- 
pitiate the  fiend. 

I  see  the  beauteous  virgin  who  is  destined  for  the  sacrifice. 
Fair  and  lovely  as  a  summer  morn  she  appears  before  me.  I  see 
the  monster  as  he  approaches  her,  his  baleful  eyes  burning  with 
malignant  fire.  Suddenly  the  young  girl  appeals  to  God  for  help, 
and  the  dragon,  trembling  in  every  limb  at  the  name  of  the  Deity, 
plunges  into  the  seething  vortex  far  below  and  is  destroyed  for- 
ever. 

Now  the  waves  of  the  Rhine  cover  his  hideous  body  and 
Rhinbod  leads  the  liberated  maiden  to  his  castle  and  she  becomes 
his  well-beloved  spouse. 

The  birds  sing,  the  flowers  distill  their  fragrant  souls,  the 
Rhine  flows  on  below  me  in  its  silvery  course,  and  meditatingly 
I  lean  against  the  walls  of  the  ancient  Burg  and  dream  out  the 
meaning  of  the  old,  old  story. 

The  insatiable  dragon  is  Time,  Time  that  rushes  ever  onward 
and  destines  all  earthly  things  to  mutability  and  to  decay. 

The  gracious  vision  of  the  lovely  virgin  appears  before  me 
as  Youth,  Youth  caught  in  a  network  of  illusions.  Who  shall 
free  her  from  her  prison? 

Rhinbod,  dauntless,  courageous  Rhinbod,  comes  forth  with  his 
radiant  love,  his  protecting  care,  and  soon  fragrant  flowers  unfold 
from  the  buds  of  aspiration. 

But  when  the  brilliant  colours  have  faded  from  the  experience 


258  HERMANN  KRUSI 

of  life,  Rhinbod  smiles  with  a  glance  full  of  gentleness  and  mercy 
and  blissful  memories  float,  like  a  tender  cloud,  all  about  us. 

And  I,  a  lonely  pilgrim  on  life's  great  journey,  press  back 
the  tears  from  mine  eyes,  for  the  beloved  companion  of  my  youth 
attends  me  in  the  spirit.  Now  the  loving  cup  is  passed,  songs 
resound  through  the  tranquil  air  and  the  eternal  covenant  is  re- 
newed in  hearts  filled  with  charity  toward  all  men. 

I  bring  to  thee,  my  valiant  Conrad,  and  to  thee,  my  trusty 
Hennig,  a  chalice  of  sparkling  wine  x>f  the  Rhine,  while  our  souls 
meet  in  blessed  unison. 

And  even  as  the  waves  of  the  river  move  ever  onward  toward 
the  sea,  so  shall  our  longing  be  satisfied  in  the  Home  Land. 

On  returning  to  the  hotel  and  its  pleasant  park,  I  found  hun- 
dreds of  pleasure-seekers  drinking  their  wine  or  beer  under  the 
shadow  of  trees,  while  looking  at  the  steamboats  with  their  merry 
crew  of  passengers,  or  listening  to  the  songs  of  a  "corps"  of  stu- 
dents enjoying  their  holiday,  and  to  an  excellent  band  of  music. 
The  genuine  cheerfulness  of  these  dwellers  in  the  Rhine  region 
seemed  to  be  a  reflection  of  the  serene  appearance  of  Nature, 
invested  with  its  brightest  charms,  and  at  the  same  time  lulling 
the  mind  into  soft  dreams  of  pleasurable  reflections  on  a  past 
time,  embellished  by  poetry  and  romance. 

I  hired  a  boat  in  the  afternoon,  to  visit  the  ruin  of  Rolandseck, 
opposite  the  island  of  Nonnenwerth.  In  front  of  the  castle  of  the 
above  name,  its  owner  —  returned  from  a  long  captivity  in  Turk- 
ish lands  during  the  crusades  —  is  said  to  have  expired,  his  last 
look  being  turned  on  a  grated  window  of  the  convent  below, 
which  harboured  his  wife.  She  had  despaired  of  ever  seeing  him 
again,  and  hence,  by  taking  the  veil,  had  taken  leave  of  all  the 
treasures  and  vanities  of  this  world.  In  my  imagination,  scenes 
and  voices  of  the  past  mingled  with  the  present  surroundings, 
and  pointed  to  the  unknown  future,  when,  after  the  dreams  and 
vanished  hopes  of  this  fleeting  life,  nothing  will  survive,  except 
perhaps  the  fond  remembrance  of  some  loving  heart. 

After  revelling  for  a  whole  day  amongst  the  beautiful  scenery 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  259 

of  the  Rhine,  I  followed  its  course  southward  towards  my  Swiss 
home,  where  it  displays  the  impetuous  vigour  of  a  youthful  stream 
that  has  but  recently  issued  from  its  glacier-source.  On  my  way 
thither  by  the  Schwarzwald  railroad,  I  could  already  see  from 
some  elevated  points  the  white  summits  of  the  Swiss  Alps  towering 
in  the  air.  At  Constance  I  stopped  in  a  hotel,  such  as  can  never 
be  found  in  the  United  States.  It  was  once  the  magnificent 
residence  of  a  bishop,  with  chapel,  vast  assembly  room  (now  a 
dining-room)  supported  by  marble  pillars  with  gilded  cornices 
and  otherwise  luxuriously  adorned.  At  the  end  of  the  buildings 
is  still  shown  the  miserable  "hole"  (for  it  can  hardly  be  called  a 
prison)  into  which  the  Reformer  Huss  was  thrown  previous  to 
his  death  at  the  stake;  and  not  far  away  stands  the  monument  of 
that  noble  martyr  for  truth  and  conviction,  whom  a  more  liberal 
posterity,  even  in  a  Catholic  city  like  Constance,  now  worships  as 
one  of  its  heroes.  From  the  steamer  plying  on  the  lake,  I  could 
discern  the  rocky  summit  of  Mount  Santis,  which  stands  like  a 
sentinel  over  my  native  Canton  of  Appenzell;  and  the  mountain 
railroad  between  Rorschach  and  Heiden  brought  soon  into  view 
that  familiar  town,  the  home  of  three  of  my  nearest  relatives,  who 
were  as  yet  totally  unconscious  that  their  aged  brother,  whom 
they  imagined  to  be  three  thousand  miles  away,  was  standing  at 
their  doors. 

The  first  person  I  saw  was  my  sister-in-law  at  the  "  Apotheke  " 
who  upon  my  coolly  asking  whether  the  "Herr  Apotheker"  was 
at  home,  stared  at  me  in  speechless  wonder,  and  then  fell  on  my 
neck,  exclaiming  in  her  Zurich  idiom :  "  Herr  Jeses,  das  ist  ja  der 
Hermann!"  The  reception  of  my  brother  Jacob  and  his  three 
finely  grown  daughters  was  equally  cordial. 

My  next  point  of  visit  was  Gais,  whither  I  went  in  the 
company  of  my  brother,  whom,  by  the  by,  I  did  not  find  among 
the  living  nine  years  afterwards,  although  I  left  him  in  the  prime 
of  manhood  and  physical  vigour.  The  steep  ascent  to  the  Stoss 
(from  Altstadten)  was  not  accomplished  without  the  shedding  of 


260  HERMANN  KRUSI 

many  drops  of  perspiration,  but  all  fatigue  was  forgotten  when 
the  tall  form  of  sister  Mina  (Frau  Doctor  Kiing)  came  in  sight, 
with  her  kind,  motherly,  yet  dignified  appearance  and  manner. 
No  wonder  that  many  "Kurgaste"  from  far  and  near  felt  happy 
and  comfortable  in  her  rustic  "  Pension."  Her  aged  husband  also, 
Dr.  Kiing,  with  all  his  whims  and  peculiarities,  seemed  to  be 
quite  popular,  although  his  medical  practice  was  very  limited. 
My  arrival  was  not  quite  so  unexpected  as  I  hoped,  on  account  of 
a  "  treacherous  "  letter  sent  to  me  to  my  sister's  address,  which  of 
course  made  her  suspect  that  its  recipient  could  not  be  far  away. 
The  "Stoss,"  situated  at  the  top  of  a  long  slope  descending 
to  the  "Rheinthal,"  offers  a  magnificent  prospect  on  that  valley 
and  on  the  Vorarlberg  (Austrian)  mountains  beyond  the  Rhine. 
It  is  also  historically  known  as  the  site  of  a  battle,  which  took 
place  in  1405  between  an  invading  host  of  Austrians  led  by  Duke 
Leopold,  and  the  victorious  mountaineers  of  Appenzell.  Although 
belonging  to  the  parish  of  Gais,  it  is  about  two  miles  distant  from 
the  village.  In  one  of  its  most  elegant  buildings  I  had  the  pleas- 
ure to  surprise  one  of  my  married  nieces,  Frau  Anna  Mosli,  who 
received  me  with  such  a  hearty  hug,  given  at  the  top  of  the  stairs, 
as  almost  to  endanger  my  balance.  There  was  a  decided  home- 
feeling  connected  with  her  residence,  considering  that  it  stood 
nearest  to  our  old  homestead  and  school,  where  I  had  spent  twelve 
happy  years. 

Record.  —  In  the  afternoon  I  went  with  my  brother  to  the 
village  of  Gais,  in  order  to  surprise  my  niece  Anna,  who,  since 
my  last  visit,  had  married  one  of  the  wealthiest  and  most  respected 
men  of  the  village,  Commandant  Mosli.  ...  As  Fate  would  have 
it,  this  was  the  date  of  my  father's  death  (the  25th  of  July)  and  I 
visited  his  tombstone  placed  in  Mr.  Mosli's  garden,  above  a  little 
knoll  of  Alpine  flowers,  on  which  my  dear  father  used  to  gaze 
with  so  much  affection,  almost  at  the  same  spot;  for  our  old  house 
stands  only  a  few  yards  to  the  right,  with  its  magnificent  view  on 
the  green  plateau  (on  which  Gais  is  situated)  and  the  noble  moun- 
tains beyond. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  261 

There  were  two  of  my  relatives,  i.e.,  sister  Mary  and  brother 
Gottlieb  (Dr.  Kriisi)  to  be  visited  or  surprised  —  at  Herisau,  in 
the  western  part  of  our  Canton.  Both  were  decidedly  startled 
at  my  sudden  apparition,  but,  like  the  rest,  were  intent  upon 
showing  me  all  possible  kindness  and  hospitality.  Another 
sister  (Eliza),  at  that  time  acting  as  housekeeper  to  a  doctor  at 
Mannedorf  on  the  lake  of  Zurich,  was  next  visited. 

There  remained  but  one  sister,  Gertrude  (Frau  Gilli),  who, 
after  the  sale  of  her  house  at  Heiden  (where  we  had  spent  the 
winter  from  1865-1866)  had  moved  to  her  husband's  ancestral 
mansion  at  Zuz  in  the  Engadine. 

Record.  —  I  had  found  at  Herisau  a  letter  from  my  good  sister 
rertrude,  stating  that  she  was  on  her  way  to  the  Engadine,  in 
>rder  to  receive  me  there.     It  was  certainly  a  strong  proof  of  her 
sisterly  love  that  she  left  her  comfortable  residence  in  Livorno, 
ssed  the  Alps,  engaged  a  housekeeper  in  her  vacant  house  at 
'uz,  and  then  invited  me  to  come  and  to  bring  any  of  my  brothers 
id  sisters  with  me.  .  .  . 

After  being  conducted  into  her  old  quaint  house  (the  aristo- 
tic  seat  of  the  former  noble  family  of  Planta,1  to  which  her 
husband's  mother  belonged)  I  observed  with  some  pain  that  time 
—  or  rheumatism  —  had  somewhat  bent  her  form,  and  that  her 
step  showed  some  signs  of  failing  strength.  But  her  heart  was 
the  same  as  ever,  and  if  the  highest  goodness,  kindness,  and  a 
disinterested  disposition  constitutes  the  nearest  approach  to  an 
angel,  my  sister  deserves  to  occupy  that  place. 

As  I  had  passed  some  happy  days  here  —  twenty-six  years 
—  I  soon  grew  again  familiar  with  the  quaint,  huge  halls  and 
rooms,  and  felt  delighted  at  the  prospect  of  spending  the  next 
ten  days  in  these  delightful  regions. 

Having  thus  introduced  my  sister  and  her  interesting  home, 
I  will  give  a  few  details  of  my  trip  there,  which  was  accomplished 
by  travelling  per  railroad  to  Chur  and  then  by  diligence  to  the 

1  Founders  of  the  Canton  of  Graubiindten. 


ago 


262  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Engadine.  Although  the  scenery  was  not  new  to  me,  there  was 
still  an  impression  of  freshness  and  majestic  beauty  made  on  my 
mind.  Even  the  wild,  desolate  grandeur  of  the  Bergunerstein 
and  the  Albula  pass  did  not  remove  that  home-feeling  which  a 
Swiss  must  gain  in  revisiting  his  native  mountains;  while  to  a 
dweller  of  the  plain  (as  was  the  case  with  a  German  lady  in  the 
diligence)  these  vast  assemblages  of  stone  and  rocks  must  assume 
the  appearance  of  cemeteries,  and  fill  their  hearts  with  terror  and 
sinister  forebodings. 

Although  my  memory  dwells  with  unmixed  pleasure  on  the 
days  spent  with  my  good  sister,  I  must  lightly  pass  over  the  in- 
teresting walks  taken  in  the  neighbourhood,  to  some  romantic 
waterfall,  to  the  ruin  of  Guardovall  overlooking  the  valley  of  the 
Inn,  and  to  other  hills,  where  the  gigantic  peaks  of  the  Bernina, 
Mount  Ketsch,  etc.,  appear  in  grand  majesty.  It  would  be  in- 
teresting to  make  sketches  of  the  people  of  the  valley,  supposed 
by  some  to  be  of  Etruscan  origin ; 1  but  even  if  this  theory  is  re- 
jected, there  can  be  no  doubt  to  the  student  of  the  Romanic,  or 
Ladin,  language  or  dialect,  that  many  of  its  expressions  are  derived 
from  tribes  living  near  the  ancient  Rome,  and  not  from  those  of 
modern  Italy.  Thus,  for  instance,  the  greeting  of  the  people 
with  "bun  di"  (bona  dies)  dispenses  with  the  Italian  " giorno," 
as  does  the  word  " dom"  (Latin,  domus;  Italian,  casa)  for  house, 
"  alb "  (Latin  albus,  Italian  bianco)  for  white,  "  baselg "  (Latin 
basilica,  Italian  chiesa)  for  church,  "  cudash  "  (Latin  codex,  Italian 
libro)  for  book,  etc.  The  character  of  the  people  also  shows  more 
gravity  and  less  excitability  than  that  of  the  Italians,  while  their 
morality  is  decidedly  better;  as  well  as  their  (Protestant)  religion. 

One  mountain  excursion,  to  Piz  Linguard,  which  I  made  in 
company  with  my  brother,  deserves  particular  notice.  It  might 
appear  a  rather  venturesome  undertaking  for  two  "old  boys"  to 
scale  a  summit  rising  more  than  eleven  thousand  feet  above  the 
sea;  but  as  Pontresina,  the  place  from  which  we  started,  was 
1  See  Essay  on  the  Origin  of  the  Romanic  Language,  p.  408. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  263 

already  six  thousand  feet  above  the  sea  level,  there  are  hardly 
more  than  five  thousand  feet  to  climb.  To  facilitate  this  task,  a 
practical  path  has  been  laid  out  until  near  the  summit,  on  which 
even  ladies  are  able  to  make  the  ascent  without  any  danger, 
although  not  without  fatigue.  As  the  incline  on  the  first  part  of 
the  way  is  rather  moderate,  one  feels  disposed  to  gaze  on  the 
scenery,  more  especially  on  the  glacier  Monteratsch,  which 
stretches  its  arms  to  the  sunlit,  ice-crowned  summits  of  Mount 
Bernina,  and  down  into  the  valley  below.  It  was  interesting  to 
follow  with  our  eyes  the  dark,  winding  moraines  on  both  sides  of 
the  glacier,  looking  like  huge  serpents. 

The  upper  part  of  the  ascent  was  naturally  the  steepest,  and 
taxed  our  strength  and  vitality  to  the  utmost;  partly  on  account 
of  the  rarefied  air,  to  which  I  attribute  the  necessity  of  our  having 
to  make  frequent  stops,  in  order  to  fill  our  lungs  with  a  sufficient 
amount  of  air.  At  last  we  reached  the  summit,  which  would  have 
promised  a  glorious  view  if  the  sky  had  been  clear.  Unfortunately 
this  was  not  the  case,  and  we  had  partly  to  draw  on  our  imaigna- 
tion  to  realize  that  there  would  have  been  hundreds  of  peaks  in 
view  within  a  horizon  of  perhaps  one  hundred  or  more  miles. 
We  might  have  consoled  ourselves  with  the  feeling  of  freedom 
and  absence  of  terrestrial  quarrels  and  petty  annoyances,  vouch- 
safed in  these  high  regions,  as  Schiller  expresses  it  in  one  of  his 
plays : 

"Auf  den  Bergen  1st  Freiheit;  der  Hauch  der  Griifte 

Dringt  nicht  hinauf  in  die  reinen  Liifte; 

Die  Welt  ist  vollkommen  uberall, 

Wo  der  Mensch  nicht  hinkommt  mit  seiner  Qual." 

Freely  translated: 

There's  freedom  on  high.     Man's  fettering  care 
Don't  venture  to  poison  the  pure  mountain  air, 
The  world  should  be  perfect;  but  imperious  man 
Endeavours  to  spoil  the  Creator's  great  plan. 

By  a  singular  accident,  that  "Hauch  der  Griifte,"  which  might 


264  HERMANN  KRUSI 

be  translated  by  "prison  air,"  did  penetrate  to  our  lofty  station. 
An  Italian  shepherd  boy  had  followed  us  to  the  summit,  without 
any  particular  reason.  We  began,  however,  to  understand  his 
motive,  on  seeing  an  excited  man  appear  from  the  valley,  who 
accused  the  boy  of  having  abstracted  his  box,  while  he  was  botaniz- 
ing, and  threatened  him  with  "prison"  if  he  did  not  disgorge 
his  plunder. 

Somewhat  cooled  by  the  icy  air  as  well  as  by  the  manifesta- 
tion of  human  wickedness  and  passion  on  "high  places,"  we  re- 
traced our  steps,  and  although  we  found  the  descent  much  easier 
than  the  ascent,  we  did  not  like  its  effect  on  our  tired  limbs. 

After  some  happy  weeks  spent  with  my  dear  relatives  and  in 
the  enjoyment  of  a  sublime  nature,  I  took  leave  of  my  good  sister, 
who  probably  thought  she  would  never  see  me  again. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

AGAIN  FAREWELL  TO  SWITZERLAND 

Record.  —  The  17th  of  August  is  fixed  as  the  day  of  departure. 
According  to  Swiss  custom,  the  whole  household  accompanied 
me  in  a  coach  as  far  as  Silvaplana.  Here  I  took  leave  of  my 
good  sister  Gertrude,  whose  gentle,  loving  heart  could  hardly 
endure  the  pangs  of  separation.  She  evidently  considered  it  a 
final  farewell,  owing  to  our  respective  ages,  and  the  uncertainty 
of  fate.  I,  to  whom  leave-taking  has  almost  become  a  habit, 
and  who  have  become  somewhat  inured  to  the  American  notion 
of  change,  was  less  agitated  by  painful  sensations,  but  like  Korner, 
could  console  myself  with  the  motto: 

"Nehm'  diesen  Kuss,  und  wenn's  der  Letzte  bliebe, 
Es  giebt  ja  keinen  Tod  fiir  unsere  Liebe." 

The  diligence,  in  which  I  occupied  the  coupe  with  two  lively 
French  ladies,  crossed  the  Julier  Pass,  where  two  weather-worn 
columns  —  one  prostrate  —  tell  a  mysterious  story  of  having 
been  placed  there  by  the  Romans,  or  even  before  their  time  by 
the  Rhsetii,  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  the  country,  to  offer  their 
sacrifices  to  one  of  their  gods. 

The  town  of  Thusis,  through  which  we  passed,  brought  some 
vivid  associations  and  events  to  my  mind,  which  are  partly  de- 
scribed in  the  account  of  my  first  visit  to  Europe,  and  partly  con- 
nected with  a  fact  which  shows  the  bearing  of  apparently  slight 
circumstances  upon  our  fate.  It  was  in  1852  (i.e.,  about  twenty- 
six  years  before  my  present  trip)  when,  having  spent  some  time 
in  the  Engadine,  I  resolved  to  visit  a  cousin  of  mine,  Miss  Neid- 
hart,  who  lived  at  Thusis,  conducting  a  private  school  for  young 
ladies.  Miss  N.,  with  many  good  qualities,  had  the  less  enviable 

265 


266  HERMANN  KRUSI 

one  of  suspecting  that  most  of  her  friends  and  relatives  were  neg- 
lecting her,  and  having  little  sympathy  with  her  in  her  isolated 
position.  In  order  to  reach  Thusis  from  Zuz  in  one  day,  I  had 
to  make  a  forced  trip  of  about  fourteen  Stunden  (hours) ;  starting 
at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  after  crossing  two  mountain 
passes,  reaching  Thusis  at  eight  in  the  evening  in  good  condition. 

I  This  visit  pleased  the  old  lady  so  much  that  —  as  I  afterwards 
found  —  she  bequeathed  to  me  in  her  will  about  two  thousand 
dollars,  which  came  very  convenient  at  the  time  when  I  planned 
my  third  trip  to  Europe. 

At  Reichenau,  romantically  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the 
Vorder-  and  Hinter-rhein,  where  Louis  Philippe  of  Orleans,  when 
a  fugitive,  taught  for  a  time  in  a  private  school  at  the  Chateau  .  .  . 
I  looked  for  old  acquaintances  —  as  I  did  at  Chur  —  but  found 
that  death  had  reaped  a  rich  harvest  since  the  time  I  enjoyed 
their  society.  A  few  that  remained  showed,  like  myself,  the  in- 
evitable signs  of  approaching  age,  but  had  remained  faithful. 
In  one  family,  where  the  presiding  lady  was  one  of  my  sister's 
pupils,  once  distinguished  for  her  beauty,  her  husband  opened  a 
bottle  of  exquisite  Melanser  wine  in  honour  of  their  American 
visitor;  on  which  occasion  I  brought  a  toast  to  the  health  and 
welfare  of  our  friends  "  die  Lebenden  und  die  Todten  "  (the  living 
and  the  dead),  of  which  the  former  formed  a  majority. 

After  returning  to  my  native  Canton  of  Appenzell  I  made 
farewell  visits  to  all  of  my  relatives,  preparatory  to  my  departure 
for  America,  from  where  I  found  letters  which  gave  me  a  satis- 
factory account  of  the  health  and  welfare  of  my  beloved  family. 

Record.  —  The  day  of  the  23d  (Sunday)  appeared  dark  and 
threatening,  which  did  not  prevent  my  trying  the  ascent  of  the 
Gabris,  in  order  to  reach  Trogen,  from  which  the  Post  would 
take  me  to  Heiden.  Friend  Mosli  accompanied  me  on  the  well- 
known  path,  so  often  trod  when  a  boy  and  young  man. 

When  approaching  the  summit,  we  met  a  man  descending  to 
church,  who  proved  to  be  one  of  my  former  pupils,  and  at  present 
hotel-keeper  on  the  Gabris.  He  immediately  returned  with  us, 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  267 

and  we  devoted  a  bottle  of  good  wine  to  the  memory  of  old  friend- 
ship. Mosli  went  somewhat  farther  with  me  over  the  summit 
of  the  mountain,  where  trees  (hemlocks)  partially  hid  the  view. 
When  we  issued  from  the  forest,  we  heard  the  ringing  of  the  bells 
from  five  surrounding  villages,  and  their  solemnly  impressive 
sound,  wafted  through  the  still  air,  revived  memories  of  the  past 
and  at  the  same  time  gave  reality  to  the  fact  that  the  final  part- 
ing from  the  scene  of  my  youth  and  first  activity  as  a  teacher  — 
from  the  birth  and  burial  place  of  my  respected  father,  and  from 
dear  relatives  and  friends  —  was  at  hand.  One  hearty  hand- 
shake to  my  brave  companion,  and  I  descend  towards  the  slope, 
on  which  Trogen  is  situated,  absorbed  in  thoughts,  of  which  the 
following  poem  may  give  a  faint  reflection: 

ABSCHIED  VON  GABRIS 

Bei  dieser  Sonntagsglocken  siissen  Tonen, 
Die  nun  mein  Ohr  auf  Bergeshoh'  vernimmt, 
Ergreift  mein  Herz  ein  namenloses  Sehnen,  — 
Die  Wange  gliiht,  das  Aug'  in  Thranen  schwimmt, 
Denn  Bilder  aus  den  langst  verschwundenen  Zeiten, 
Erheben  sich  als  ernste  Wirklichkeiten. 

Hier  war  es  wo  der  leichtgesinnte  Knabe, 
Die  bunten  Alpenrosen  sich  gepfliickt, 
Wo  er  vervolgt  in  unverdrossenem  Trabe, 
Den  Schmetterling  der  ihm  so  oft  entriickt, 
Auch  jene  Hiitte  kann  ich  dort  erblicken, 
Wo  siisse  Milch  den  Durst'gen  mag  erquicken. 

Dort  war's  wo  er  in  andachtsvollen  Weisen, 
Im  Jiinglingschor  besang  der  Schopfung  Pracht, 
Dem  Vater,  dann,  dem  allverehrten  Greisen, 
Zur  weisen  Lehr'  viel  bunte  Blumen  bracht, 
Die  Jimgfrauen  dort  im  holden  Lebenslenze, 
Verwanden  sie  in  reichgeschmuckte  Kranze. 

Ein  Mann  erscheint  von  Albions  weissem  Strande, 
Und  steiget  auf  des  Gipfels  wald'gen  Raum, 
Schaut  sinnend  hin  auf  jene  schonen  Lande, 
Bis  zu  des  Horizontes  fernsten  Saum, 
Erwegend  ob  in  fernen  Welttheils  Weite 
Das  Schicksal  ihm  ein  neues  Werk  bereite. 


268  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Er  denkt  des  Vaters  der  mil  seiner  Biirde 

Von  Schweiss  bedeckt  dereinst  am  Scheid'weg  ruht, 

Und  der  sodann  mil  Fleiss  und  stiller  Wiirde, 

Beim  Meister  pflegt  der  Bildung  hohes  Gut — 

Aus  der  Entwicklung  segensreichen  Saaten 

1st  uns  zum  Heil  viel  edle  Frucht  gerathen.1 

Der  Mann  verschwindet;  doch  nach  manchen  Jahren, 

Betritt  als  Greis  er  den  geliebten  Ort, 

Mag  ihm  im  alten  Heim  viel  treue  Lieb'  bewahren 

Das  Schicksal  treibt  ihn  machtig  wieder  fort, 

Horst  Du  der  Kirchenglocken  dumpf  e  Noten  ? 

Ich  kenne  sie  des  Abschieds  traur'ge  Boten. 

So  leb'  denn  wohl  o  Gabris,  heil'ger  Hiigel, 
Sammt  deinen  Bildern  die  mich  sanft  umwehen, 
Die  Hoffnung  leih'  mir  ihre  leichten  Fliigel 
Von  nun  an  aufwarts  zu  bestirnten  Hohn, 
Mag  auch  der  Erde  eitler  Tand  verschwinden 
Was  sich  geb'ebt  wird  einst  sich  wieder  finden. 
OSWEGO,  N.  Y.  August  3,  1879. 

1  Referring  to  the  incident  in  his  father's  youth  which  converted  him  from  the 
ancestral  pursuit  of  "  carrier,  "  to  the  profession  of  teaching.  —  ED. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

PERIOD  1878  TO  1881.  —  DEATH  OF  GERTIE 

OUR  domestic  matters,  even  financially  considered,  I  found  in 
a  satisfactory  condition.  The  mortgage  on  our  house,  two  thou- 
sand dollars,  was  entirely  paid  off.  Yea  more,  the  unfinished  part 
of  our  house  —  at  the  back  —  a  year  later  received  improvements 
on  an  extended  scale,  including  a  fine  cemented  cellar  with  furnace 
and  a  wash-room  below;  while  an  elegant  study,  and  a  bathroom, 
surrounded  by  three  bedrooms,  gave  to  the  new  second  story 
a  very  cheerful  appearance.  Although  the  expenses  were  con- 
siderable, we  had  the  satisfaction  to  defray  them  by  our  own 
earnings,  so  that  we  could  call  the  house  in  the  full  meaning  of  the 
word  —  our  own  home.  My  income  from  the  Drawing  Course, 
which,  however,  never  exceeded  five  hundred  dollars  per  yeax^ 
together  with  the  savings  of  my  wife,  by  keeping  boarders,  etc., 
were  of  course  helpful  in  carrying  out  our  plans.  One  drawback 
consisted  in  the  excessive  rate  of  taxation  (from  two  to  three  per 
cent)  which  was  calculated  to  keep  off  investors  from  the  city, 
and  to  drive  out  much  capital,  from  the  impossiblity  of  making  it 
yield  sufficient  interest. 

The  capital  in  which  we  took  the  most  pride,  and  which  gave 
promise  for  the  future,  was  invested  in  our  children,  Hermann 
and  Gertie.  The  former  had  done  himself  great  credit  in  his 
course  at  the  Normal  School,  and  showed  talent  for  almost  every- 
thing, but  more  particularly  for  the  mathematical  branches  and 
languages.  His  oration  at  the  graduating  exercises  (June,  1879) 
was  a  fine  scholarly  production,  distinctly  delivered  without  any 
notes  or  hesitation. 


270  HERMANN  KRUSI 

It  was  now  time  for  him  to  pursue  his  studies  at  some  Uni- 
versity. We  decided  for  Cornell,  which,  on  account  of  its  liberal 
progressive  spirit,  as  well  as  for  its  scientific  standard,  had  attained 
a  high  reputation.  There  he  entered  the  Department  of  Engi- 
neering, for  which  both  his  talents  and  inclinations  seemed  to 
have  fitted  him.  It  is  true  that  the  name  of  "  Kriisi,"  for  nearly 
a  hundred  years,  had  been  connected  with  the  sacred  office  of 
education,  and  that  with  our  son's  entering  a  different  sphere  of 
work,  it  would  cease  to  do  so.  But  a  useful,  honourable  career 
is  acceptable  to  God  and  man,  and  hence  we  have  to  submit  to  the 
designs  of  Providence  or  Fate. 

Record.  —  SUMMER  VACATION,  1880.  The  events  of  last  year, 
i.e.,  from  the  summer  of  1879  to  summer  of  1880,  must  be  briefly 
recorded,  as  they  present  no  new  features  of  importance.  The 
health  of  all  the  family  has  remained  unbroken,  and  we  have  had 
reason  to  be  satisfied  with  the  physical  and  mental  development 
of  our  children,  Hermann  and  Gertie,  of  whom  the  former  con- 
/tinued  his  studies  at  Ithaca  for  one  term,  then  assuming  the 
principalship  of  a  school  in  Hannibal  during  the  other.  As  for 
Gertie,  her  growth  has  been  truly  marvellous,  and  in  size  she 
exceeds  even  now  many  grown-up  ladies,  as  well  as  all  her  com- 
panions of  the  same  age  (thirteen). 

My  wife  has  given  her  attention  less  to  Natural  History  - 
which  at  one  time  seemed  to  absorb  all  her  thoughts  —  than  to 
History,  the  teaching  of  which  she  attended  under  the  direction 
of  Mary  Sheldon.  I  was  rather  glad  of  this  change  of  base, 
since  it  is  useless  to  expect  all  the  reforms  of  this  age  simply  from 
attending  to  the  physical  or  material  part  of  the  Universe.  His- 
tory embodies  the  evolution  of  mind,  as  manifested  by  the  growth 
of  civilization  in  all  directions.  Even  the  development  of  a 
language  is  a  part  of  History. 

And  what  shall  I  say  of  our  dear  Gertie  ?  It  is  possible  that 
the  undying  longing  of  a  bereaved  father  for  an  only  daughter 
may  tend  to  idolize  her  lovely  qualities,  which,  although  not  yet 
tested  by  life's  stern  duties  and  temptations,  gave  him  many 
moments  of  sweet  bliss  and  bright  hopes  for  the  future.  I  remem- 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  Mr  LIFE  271 

ber  the  pleasure  I  felt  when,  on  my  return  from  Switzerland,  the 
dear  girl  played  for  me  my  favourite  tune,  "  Alpen-gluhen,"  which 
she  had  studied  during  my  absence.  Her  playing  on  our  excel- 
lent upright  piano  was  characterized  by  accuracy  and  feeling, 
and  her  improvement  was  rapid,  so  that  she  and  her  bosom  friend, 
Laura  Sheldon,  could  play  some  rather  difficult  four-handed  pieces. 
Both  in  the  public  and  Sunday  schools,  she  gained  the  affections  of 
her  teachers  and  comrades.  With  two  of  the  latter,  Jennie  Hyde 
and  Laura,  she  maintained  a  pleasant  intercourse  until  her  end, 
and  her  unselfish  character  was  such  that  she  shared  with  them 
the  little  gifts  and  presents  she  had  received. 

Like  her  well-formed  body,  her  mind  was  rapidly  developing, 
and  her  original  compositions  gave  evidence  of  a  good  descriptive 
power  and  fine  taste.  It  was  in  the  fulness  of  life,  as  a  beautiful, 
healthy  girl,  that  her  last  picture  was  taken,  and  such  she  lives 
forever  in  our  fond  memory. 

I  see  her  before  me,  on  Christmas  evening,  near  the  lighted 
tree,  her  countenance  beaming  with  joy  in  receiving  the  many 
presents  given  to  her  and  Laura  by  affectionate  friends  and  parents. 
I  see  her,  with  the  same  inseparable  companion,  enjoying  herself 
on  the  shore  of  the  lake  formed  by  the  peninsula  on  which  Mr. 
Sheldon's  cottage  is  situated.  I  see  her  gathering  flowers  and 
adorning  with  them  her  hair  and  bonnet,  an  ornament  so  well 
adapted  to  rosy  girlhood  —  although  doomed  to  rapid  decay. 
For  alas!  in  this  uncertain  life,  bloom  and  decay  are  often  nearly 
allied.  This  has  been  the  sad  experience  of  many,  it  was  also  to 
be  ours. 

There  are  periods  of  comparatively  short  duration  which 
set  more  fibres  of  our  heart  and  soul  in  motion  than  is  often  done 
during  half  a  lifetime.  Although  a  thousand  facts  or  little  inci- 
dents are  linked  to  this  "  heart-commotion,"  that  are  sacred  to  the 
memory,  we  are  yet  unwilling  to  describe  them,  so  as  not  to  renew 
painful  feelings,  which  only  time  and  resignation  can  partially 
allay. 


272  HERMANN  KRUSI 

This  will  account  for  the  shortness  of  my  dealing  with  the 
sickness,  rapid  decline,  and  death  of  our  dear  Gertie. 

She  was  attacked  in  the  winter  of  1880-1881  by  a  sudden  fit 
of  violent  coughing,  which  we  attributed  to  a  cold,  but  which  none 
of  the  customary  remedies  was  able  to  subdue.  After  several 
weeks  of  attempts,  the  alarming  symptoms  of  night-sweats  and 
chills  gave  us  the  first  indications  of  the  real  nature  of  the  disease. 
The  doctor  who  was  called,  tried  to  arrest  its  progress  by  homoeo- 
pathic treatment,  but  —  as  was  to  be  expected  —  did  not  reach 
the  seat  of  the  trouble  —  the  lungs.  From  our  knowledge  of  late 
scientific  investigations,  we  knew  that  the  breathing  of  pure  air  — 
free  from  bacteria  —  was  the  only  means  of  stopping  the  destruc- 
tive work  of  the  latter.  Hence  the  praises  bestowed  on  the  heal- 
ing qualities  of  the  air  in  the  Adirondacks,  together  with  the 
advantage  derived  from  inhaling  the  aroma  of  the  pine-trees,  etc., 
fell  upon  willing  ears.  It  was,  however,  necessary  to  wait  for 
the  beginning  of  the  summer  vacation,  before  taking  our  child 
there,  since  the  work  connected  with  camp-life  required  the  aid 
of  young  men,  who  "besides  this  work  could  attend  to  their  sport- 
ing and  fishing  pleasures  in  a  boundless  forest  studded  by  so  many 
lakes. 

The  place  chosen  for  our  camping  ground  was  on  the  shore 
of  Meacham  lake.  If  it  were  not  for  the  emaciated  form  and  the 
pale,  sad  countenance  of  our  sweet  girl,  which  were  always  before 
our  eyes,  there  would  have  been  some  pleasure  and  romance  in 
this  mode  of  life,  which  was  especially  enjoyed  by  our  two  boys, 
Hermann,  and  the  Japanese  Saze.  The  latter  proved  a  very  ser- 
viceable and  willing  help,  and  often  sat  near  the  chair  of  our  dear 
girl,  patiently  fanning  her,  little  thinking  that  he,  too,  within  a 
year,  would  fall  a  victim  to  consumption. 

Record.  —  July  14,  1881.  The  first  day  of  our  camp-life 
begins.  How  long  will  it  last?  This  will  partly  depend  on  the 
condition  of  our  dear  child.  Fortunately  the  day  is  fine,  so  that 
she  can  be  near  us,  when  the  tents  are  raised  on  a  bluff  at  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  273 

northern  extremity  of  the  lake,  with  fine  forest-trees  for  a  back- 
ground. However,  it  taxes  our  patience,  and  especially  that  of 
poor  Mrs.  K.  to  the  utmost,  to  assign  places  to  the  thousand  and 
one  articles  we  need,  and  to  find  them  again.  One  of  the  first 
things  we  propose  to  do,  is  to  put  a  layer  of  spruce  and  cedar 
branches  down,  forming  a  soft  aromatic  floor,  to  be  covered  by 
a  carpet.  The  operation  of  hauling  trees  from  the  wood,  etc., 
excites  considerable  appetite,  which  is  partly  appeased  by  the 

P content  of  the  cans  we  have  brought  with  us,  and  partly  by  what 
s  cooked  on  our  sheet-iron  stove. 

July  15.  Operations  continued.  The  night  we  passed  will 
hardly  be  forgotten.  First,  it  was  keenly  cold,  so  that  we  would 
have  suffered,  except  for  a  good  supply  of  blankets;  second,  there 
were  such  unusual  cries  of  birds,  aquatic  and  land  animals,  which 
kept  us  partly  awake;  third,  the  mosquitoes  began  to  make  their 
Appearance,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  our  boys. 

July  16.  Still  working  to  make  camp  comfortable  and  attrac- 
ive,  aided  by  our  good  friends.  As  the  weather  is  somewhat 
rainy,  and  wind  and  thunder  begin  to  raise  their  voices,  our  poor 
dear  girl  gets  somewhat  nervous,  and  apparently  homesick. 
Mother  tries  to  console  her,  but  with  an  aching  heart.  .  .  . 

July  17.  Although  it  is  supposed  to  be  Sunday,  there  is 
nothing  in  camp  to  indicate  that  day,  and  we  pursue  our  washing, 
wood-splitting,  cooking  operations  as  usual.  We  also  receive 
visitors,  sometimes  in  the  shape  of  people,  sometimes  in  the  shape 
of  fish,  with  which  some  kind  friends  supply  us,  until  the  boys 
are  able  to  catch  some  themselves. 

July  18.  Gertie  passed  a  tolerable  night,  and  awoke  in  a 
jolly  mood,  partook  of  a  good  breakfast,  but  afterwards  seemed 
to  feel  chilly  again,  which  is  discouraging.  We  have  put  the 
stove  into  our  tent  so  that  it  feels  much  warmer.  There  are 
occasional  rains,  but  the  ground  seems  always  dry,  and  opera- 
tions out  of  the  house  are  still  pursued.  The  Hamiltons  and 
Underwoods  visit  us  about  twice  a  day,  and  seem  to  enjoy  the 
warmth  of  our  tents,  whilst  we  enjoy  the  warmth  of  their  hearts. 

July  20.  To-day  the  wind  is  very  high,  and  the  tent  rocks 
somewhat.  The  usual  camp  operations  are  performed.  In  the 
evening  the  clouds  thicken,  foreboding  a  storm.  The  gushes  of 
wind  increase,  the  thunder  begins  to  roar  ominously,  and  a  whole 
deluge  of  rain  breaks  loose.  Our  tent  remains  dry.  In  the  night 


274  HERMANN  KRUSI 

a  second  repetition  of  the  storm,  mixed  with  lightning,  which 
illumines  our  tent.  Gertie  sleeps  pretty  well,  and  the  next  morn- 
ing awakes  singing  and  laughing,  which  is  always  a  good  symptom. 

July  21.  The  weather  is  tolerable,  and  the  sun  soon  dries 
the  trees  and  shrubs,  whilst  the  sandy  soil  seems  always  dry.  I 
cut  twenty  or  more  spruce  trees,  which  I  drag  from  some  distance, 
in  order  to  hedge  in  our  wood-house,  and  to  hide  the  place  where 
washing  is  performed.  This  gives  to  the  neighbourhood  of  our 
tent  a  very  pretty  appearance.  Mrs.  Hamilton  introduces  a  nice 
girl,  Miss  Snow,  who  will  be  a  companion  to  Gertrude. 

July  22.  To-day  shows  a  leaden  sky,  with  occasional  driz- 
zling rains  of  short  duration.  This  is  provoking.  Nevertheless 
Gertie  seems  happy,  although  not  free  from  chills.  In  the  after- 
noon she  seems  more  like  herself  than  she  has  been  for  many 
days,  talks  much,  and  takes  interest  in  many  things.  Has  a  long 
ride  —  in  spite  of  the  hazy  weather  —  which  does  not  seem  to 
tire  her.  Saze  and  I  build  steps  to  the  lake,  in  order  that  Gertie 
should  have  a  more  comfortable  means  of  ascent  than  the  steep 
ladder  stair.  .  .  . 

July  25.  Poor  Gertie,  whose  birthday  falls  on  this  day,  can- 
not even  leave  the  tent,  and  feels  somewhat  feverish  and  tired. 
I  had  promised  her  a  ten-dollar  gold  piece  for  her  birthday  in 
case  she  should  feel  better.  But  now,  without  waiting  for  the 
fulfilment  of  the  last,  which  was  not  in  her  power,  I  gave  her  the 
glittering  gold,  in  order  to  make  her  feel  better,  and  to  dream, 
in  her  childish  way,  about  the  nice  things  she  might  buy  with  it. 
The  boys  are  out  fishing,  walking  some  ten  miles  in  dreary  wood- 
trails,  and  returning  after  we  have  gone  to  bed. 

August  8.  I  write  this  —  sitting  on  a  log  —  with  the  sun 
shining  brightly  on  me,  with  a  view  on  mountains  that  bring 
vividly  before  me  recollections  of  my  old  home  and  of  my  youth- 
ful days.  Then  and  now  —  how  different !  I  was  free  from 
cares  for  the  greater  part  of  my  life;  sickness  never  attacked  me, 
and  —  with  the  exception  of  Minnie  —  hardly  any  of  the  mem- 
bers of  my  family.  The  cares  have  come  at  last,  and  the 
evening  of  my  life  may  bring  moments  of  bereavement,  although, 
I  hope,  not  quite  void  of  sympathy.  If  the  worst  should  happen, 
it  is  some  comfort  to  think  that  my  career  on  this  earth  may  be 
short,  and  that  I  shall  find  a  portion  of  my  family  in  Heaven, 
where  sorrow  and  parting  will  be  no  more. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  275 

August  9.  After  breakfast  I  ascend  one  of  the  lovely  hills 
behind  the  hotel,  and  seated  on  a  boulder  shaded  by  the  dense 
foliage  of  beeches,  I  view  the  mountain  scene  before  me.  My 
feelings  and  thoughts  are  divided  between  my  old  country,  my 
sick  daughter,  and  future  life.  I  give  vent  to  these  feelings  in  a 
simple  poem. 

SEUFZER  UND  TROST 

Es  winkt  mir  freundlich  Griisse, 
Adirondacks  bergige  Flur, 
Doch  in  Tagen  voll  Lieb'  und  Sehnsucht, 
Gedenk  ich  der  Heimath  mir. 

Was  war's  das  den  wandernden  Jiingling, 

Erfiillte  mit  Lebensmuth, 

Als  einst  sein  staunendes  Auge, 

Auf  Bergen  und  Gletschern  ruht  ? 

Wohl  war's  der  hohe  Gedanke, 
Inmitten  von  Felsenhb'hn, 
Bliiht  doch  im  fiihlenden  Herzen, 
Die  Liebe  und  Hoffnung  schon. 

Was  ist's  das  dem  alternden  Greise, 
Das  Auge  mit  Thranen  f iillt  ? 
Die  Liebe  ist  machtig  geblieben, 
Die  Hoffnung  —  leider  —  verhiillt. 

Eine  holde  Blume  verwelket, 

Vor  meinen  Augen  dahin, 

Was  kiimmert  die  Welt  mich  und  Habe, 

Nach  ihr  nur  gehet  mein  Sinn. 

Ein  Lacheln  aus  siissem  Munde, 
Der  rothenden  Wangen  Schein, 
Des  Leibes  munt're  Bewegung, 
Welch'  Balsam  fur  meine  Pein! 

Es  raiischet  in  hohen  Wipfeln, 
Der  Cedern  und  Fichten  Wald, 
Gewolk  verdunkelt  den  Himmel, 
Und  es  frostelt  mich  bang  und  kalt. 


276  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Doch  sieh!  aus  dunkelm  Schleier, 
Ein  freundlicher  Sonnenblick, 
Ein  Flecken  von  blauem  Himmel, 
Ruft  uns  die  Hoffnung  zuriick. 

O,  fall  auf  meine  Blume 
Du  heilender  Sonnenstrahl, 
Und  die  Welt  mit  ihren  Schatzen, 
Erbliiht  mir  noch  eininal! 

A  consultation  with  Dr.  Loomis  at  Smith's  crushed  all  our 
hopes  in  regard  to  the  recovery  of  our  dear  girl.  His  experienced 
eye  discovered  quickly  the  symptoms  of  her  rapid  decline,  and 
enabled  him  even  to  foretell  the  time  of  her  death.  We  owe  him 
lasting  thanks  for  not  advising  us  to  take  her  to  some  warmer 
climate,  —  for  instance,  to  Florida ;  as  he  considered  home  the 
best  place  for  the  patient  to  pass  her  last  days,  soothed  by  the 
sympathy  and  affection  of  her  family  and  friends. 

Record.  —  August  13.  We  make  a  trip  to  Paul  Smith's, 
about  twelve  miles  away  in  Essex  County.  The  roads  are  miser- 
able, as  long  as  we  are  in  Franklin  County,  then  much  better, 
after  we  pass  Mr.  Collom's  farm.  We  also  look  upon  beautiful 
rock  formations,  and  attractive  lakes.  At  Paul  Smith's,  who 
keeps  an  immense  hotel  with  all  the  modern  comforts,  we  at  once 
resort  to  the  residence  of  Doctor  Loomis,  who  examines  Gertie, 
Mrs.  Hamilton,  and  Mrs.  Percival,  in  regard  to  their  lung  troubles. 
To  the  latter  two  persons  he  holds  out  many  hopes  for  improve- 
ment, to  the  former  none  I  Imagine  the  feelings  of  a  loving,  anxious 
mother,  to  whom  such  things  were  communicated  by  a  competent 
authority.  I  trust  in  God  and  in  common  experience  that  even 
the  best  doctors  have  often  been  baffled  in  their  surmises. 

August  16.  In  the  morning,  ascent  to  the  Debar  mountain, 
accomplished  by  six  gentlemen  and  two  ladies.  I  am  the  oldest 
of  the  party  by  thirty-six  years.  Still  I  bear  the  fatigue  and 
exertion  well,  which  is  considerably  wanted,  especially  in  climb- 
ing the  last  peak.  Saze  and  myself  arrive  there  the  first.  The 
view  is  extensive,  and  in  some  respects  grand,  the  eye  ranging 
beyond  St.  Lawrence  River  on  one  side,  and  the  many  mountain 
ranges  on  the  other;  of  single  peaks  we  distinguished  particularly 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  277 

the  White  Face  and  Mt.  Marcy.  The  view  also  extends  over 
nearly  thirty  lakes  or  ponds,  between  which  stretch  dark  masses 
of  forest.  The  return  home  is  somewhat  wearisome,  especially 
the  walking  for  some  hours  in  a  monotonous  wood-path  until 
your  eye  longs  to  see  some  blue  sky  again. 

August  17.  Our  darling  has  had  another  good  night,  with 
hardly  any  cough,  raising  of  mucus,  and  sweating.  Indeed  she 
seems  really  to  improve,  if  we  dare  to  harbour  such  a  thought  after 
the  ominous  predictions  of  Dr.  Loomis.  Gertie  amuses  herself 
with  crochet-work,  or  rides  with  Saze  on  the  placid  lake.  Her- 
mann, with  a  party  of  young  ladies  and  gentlemen,  is  on  a  picnic. 
Indeed,  he  amuses  himself  royally,  one  of  the  royal  privileges 
being  to  make  others  work  for  him.  —  Magnificent  sunset. 

August  18.  Another  good  night  for  Gertie.  She  goes  with 
her  mother  to  the  hotel  and  keeps  well  during  the  remainder  of 
the  day,  which  is  warm  and  sunny.  I  go  in  the  afternoon  to  a 
raspberry-ground,  which  we  discovered  on  our  ascent  to  De- 
bar. .  .  . 

August  19.  To-day  we  make  an  excursion  to  the  outlet  of 
the  lake  in  two  boats.  The  weather  fine  and  balmy.  Arrived  on 
the  other  side,  we  walk  to  the  rapids,  and  deposit  Gertie  in  a 
shady  place,  near  a  spring,  while  the  boys  are  going  to  some  farm 
in  search  of  victuals,  and  Mother  looks  for  raspberries.  Gertie 
seems  comfortable  —  without,  however,  being  inclined  to  talk. 
On  the  return  of  Hermann,  he  carries  her  in  his  arms  to  the  boat, 
which  causes  Mother  to  cry  on  seeing  her  so  helpless.  After  this, 
we  lash  the  two  boats  together  for  Hermann  to  row  up  the  outlet, 
whilst  Mother  rows  our  boat  over  the  lake  instead  of  myself, 
who  am  unable  to  make  the  oars  comply  to  my  will.  In  the 
evening  the  guests  assemble  near  Mr.  Waite's  grove,  which  is 
jocosely  called  "  Central  Park,"  where  Professor  Swinton,  a  literary 
man,  has  announced  a  lecture  on  his  experiences  as  a  correspond- 
ent during  the  war  of  the  Rebellion.  His  lecture  proved  very 
interesting,  and  showed  a  great  deal  of  common  sense  and  graphic 
description.  We  have  again  one  of  those  gorgeous  sunsets,  which 
seem  to  transfigure  the  lake. 

August  20.  Gertie  coughs  and  raises  more  than  she  has  done 
for  some  time.  The  poor  girl  feels  somewhat  worried  about  her- 
self, and  longs  for  home.  I  begin  to  do  the  same  myself.  This 
is  a  very  warm  day.  Hermann  has  gone  out  fishing  in  Deer 


278  HERMANN  KRUSI 

River,  from  whence  he  returns  the  next  day  quite  proud  in  having 
caught  two  trout  of  respectively  one  and  a  quarter  and  three 
pounds  of  weight.  In  the  afternoon,  Gertie  goes  boat-riding 
with  Miss  Snow,  and  afterwards  to  a  tea-party  at  the  Bakers', 
where  I  find  her.  She  looks  very  pretty  in  her  pink  dress,  with 
her  rosy  cheeks.  In  the  evening  I  have  a  long  talk  with  Professor 
Swinton,  who  reports  to  me  about  a  syndicate  having  been  formed 
between  the  firms  of  Appleton,  Ivison,  and  Barnes,  by  which 
they  agree  not  to  interfere  through  their  agents  in  the  introduction 
of  books  published  by  either  of  the  firms,  an  arrangement  which 
one  would  think  might  be  profitable  to  both  publisher  and  authors. 

August  21.  Gertie  sleeps  comparatively  well,  and  the  cough 
diminishes.  In  the  morning  she  is  occupied  with  making  little 
boats  of  bark,  and  in  the  afternoon  takes  a  walk  with  Mother  and 
myself  beyond  the  Canadian  tents.  I  begin  to  read  Hypatia,  for 
although  I  have  taken  with  me  materials  for  work  and  study,  I 
don't  feel  disposed  for  any  severe  mental  labor. 

August  22.  Gertie  sleeps  very  nicely,  and  awakes  in  jolly 
humour,  with  rosy  cheeks.  The  weather  is  rainy,  and  we  are  not 
blessed  or  troubled  with  visitors,  except  one,  our  photographer, 
who  brings  a  very  satisfactory  picture  of  our  tent  and  camp. 
The  figures  of  Gertie  (sitting  on  a  chair)  and  of  Hermann  (leaning 
against  the  tent)  are  extremely  well  given,  Saze  is  tolerable  —  at 
least  so  that  everybody  will  recognize  him;  whilst  I  am  totally 
unrecognizable,  and  Mother  wishes  she  was.  But  no  matter 
about  the  old  people;  they  will  soon  pass  away  anyhow! 

August  25.  This  morning  is  the  last  day  of  our  stay,  and  we 
are  favoured  by  the  sight  of  a  deer  hunt,  when  the  dogs  are  sent 
out  to  scour  the  woods,  which  ends  in  their  driving  one  or  the 
other  of  the  poor  animals  into  the  water.  When  this  is  the  case, 
the  deer  is  lost,  for  it  has  no  chance  against  the  hunters,  who 
follow  it  in  a  canoe.  The  animal  gets  exhausted;  still  the  hunters 
dare  not  shoot,  since  it  might  sink.  Hence  they  row  close  to  it, 
cast  a  noose  over  its  head,  and  then  shoot  and  stab  it.  We  follow 
with  our  eyes  the  whole  affair,  which  has  a  cruel  appearance, 
since  the  animal  has  no  chance.  A  shot  tells  us  that  its  last  mo- 
ment has  gone,  and  soon  the  boat  approaches  with  the  slaughtered 
"innocent,"  the  proud  hunters,  and  the  dog,  who  seems  to  feel 
that  he  has  done  his  duty. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  279 

A  lady  —  Mrs.  White  from  Syracuse  —  brings  Gertie  a  mag- 
nificent bunch  of  grapes  (weighing  one  and  one-half  pound)  from 
her  hothouse;  so  kind  are  they  all  with  the  dear  child.  The  after- 
noon and  evening  are  spent  with  packing  and  preparations  for 
our  departure  to-morrow.  We  have  spent  many  happy  and 
anxious  hours  at  this  place,  but  on  the  whole  are  glad  that  we 
chose  this  for  our  camping-place,  on  account  of  the  pure  air  and 
diversion  it  afforded  dear  Gertie  and  to  ourselves,  and  on  account 
of  the  many  good  friends  we  made  there. 

After  six  weeks  spent  amidst  the  dense  woods  of  the  Adiron- 
dacks,  we  left  their  dreary  recesses  —  dreary  in  the  eyes  of  a  Swiss 
accustomed  to  free,  unobstructed  views,  and  to  the  sight  of  cheer- 
ful towns  or  cottages  scattered  on  hill  and  dale,  and  even  encircling 
the  lakes.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  the  Adirondack^  have  not 
also  their  wild,  romantic  mountain  scenery,  a  fact  we  appreciated 
on  our  home  journey,  when  we  spent  three  or  four  days  in  passing 
through  the  very  heart  of  the  "forest,"  visiting  Elba  (the  home  of 
John  Brown)  and  enjoying  the  sight  of  large  lakes,  bold  moun- 
tains, picturesque  cascades  and  ravines,  and  even  of  thriving  vil- 
lages. 

The  appended  poem  will  indicate  some  of  the  sights  and  ex- 
periences of  that  trip,  the  central  figure  being  always  our  dear, 
patient  girl.  In  the  so-called  "visions,"  the  first  refer  to  our 
stay  at  Wilmington  for  a  day,  from  where  most  of  the  members 
of  our  party  ascended  a  neighbouring  mountain  with  our  coach- 
man and  guide.  I  stayed  with  Gertie,  who  seemed  to  be  in  good 
spirits  that  day,  her  mind  dwelling  chiefly  on  the  friends  and  things 
connected  with  home,  which  she  was  to  see  again.  The  second 
vision  refers  to  Au  Sable  Chasm,  into  which  nearly  all  of  our 
party  —  Gertie  excepted  —  descended.  The  third  refers  to  the 
sight  of  Lake  Champlain,  when  the  boys  of  our  party  intonated 
the  familiar  song:  "John  Brown's  body  lies  mouldering  in  the 
grave,"  in  which  they  were  joined  by  Gertie's  pure  voice,  which 
unaccustomed  effort  gave  us  a  thrill  of  pleasure.  I  will  also  ob- 
serve that  the  poem  was  made  four  years  afterwards,  at  Burling- 


280  HERMANN  KRUSI 

ton,  one  fine  Sunday  morning,  when,  across  the  lake,  the  Adiron- 
dacks    came    into    view. 

1 

I  gaze  on  the  placid  waters  below, 
On  the  distant  mountains  —  row  on  row  — 
And  through  the  Sabbath's  stillness  gleam 
Bright  visions  before  me,  as  of  a  dream: 

FIRST  VISION 

2 

From  a  cottage  —  a  welcome  resting  place  — 
I  gaze  on  a  mountain's  bold,  white  face, 
But  ever  I  turn  with  a  care-worn  air. 
To  the  pale-faced  maiden  in  yonder  chair. 

3 

O  Daughter!  what  caused  thee,  in  Life's  fast  wane, 
To  cheer  my  heart  with  thy  sweet-voiced  strain, 
And  speak,  as  if  weary  still  farther  to  roam, 
Of  the  long-missed  joys  in  the  dear  old  home: 

4 

Of  the  blue  room  looking  on  garden  and  lane, 
Of  the  fine  laced  curtain  without  a  stain, 
Of  thy  youth's  companions,  lovely  and  gay, 
With  whom  it  was  pleasure  to  learn  and  to  play! 

SECOND  VISION 

5 

Away  flies  the  picture  of  love  and  bliss, 
And  I  gaze  with  awe  to  yon  dark  abyss, 
'Midst  towering  rocks  and  the  waters'  roar, 
Where  Heaven's  blue  vault  is  seen  no  more. 

6 

An  emblem  of  earth's  never-ending  strife, 
A  symbol  of  barren,  decaying  life, 
Of  all  bright  hopes  a  yawning  grave, 
Where  yearnings  cease  and  passions  rave. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  281 

THIRD  VISION 

7 

The  rocks  are  gone  —  green  vales  and  hills 
Are  seen,  traversed  by  murmuring  rills, 
And  over  the  far-off  shelving  bend, 
See  water  and  sky  in  deep  azure  blend. 

8 

Does  earth  recede?    There  comes  a  day 
That  frees  us  all  from  this  mortal  clay  — 
Yon  waning  form  is  soon  to  part 
From  tear-dimmed  eyes  and  aching  heart. 

9 

But  hark!  sad  mortal  music  rings 

Through  the  desolate  air  and  the  chorus  sings: 

"Thy  will,  O  Father,  be  ever  done,  - 

Let  the  body  decay,  but  the  soul  march  on!" 

10 

We  heard  with  a  thrill  the  swan-like  strain 
On  the  lovely  shores  of  old  Champlain, 
Its  music  in  loving  hearts  we  retain 
Until  we  shall  find  our  lost  darling  again! 

From  Rouse's  Point  we  took  the  railroad  as  far  as  Ogdens- 
burgh,  and  after  some  vexatious  delays  with  Canadian  steamboats 
we  returned  to  our  old  Oswego  home. 

Over  the  next  two  or  three  months  of  care  and  anxious  ex- 
pectation I  will  draw  a  veil,  and  more  especially  over  the  anguish 
preceding  and  attending  the  death  of  our  dear  girl,  which  took 
place  on  the  12th  of  November,  1881.  I  cannot,  however,  but 
mention  the  last  words  she  uttered,  when,  after  a  painful  struggle 
for  air,  she  felt  apparently  relieved,  so  as  to  make  her  say  with 
her  usual  sweet  smile  on  seeing  her  dear  friend  Laura  approach 
her  bed:  "I  thought  I  was  going  to  die  this  morning,  but  I  am 
better  now  I "  And  better  she  certainly  was  some  hours  afterwards, 
when  her  spirit  took  its  flight  to  Heaven,  or  to  a  better  abode,  for 
which  the  goodness  and  innocence  of  her  short  life  had  fitted  her. 


282  HERMANN  KRUSI 

[The  Record  contains  this  entry,  occurring  on  an  other-wise 
blank  page:] 

DEAR  GERTIE  DEPARTED  THIS  LIFE 

on  the  12th  Nov.,  1881  —  aged  14  years,  3  months,  17  days, 
to  await  us  in  her  eternal  abode 

What  better  passport  to  Heaven  could  have  been  awarded  to 
her  than  the  words  of  a  poor  school-girl,  who  on  account  of  some 
"  faux  pas  "  was  shunned  or  ridiculed  by  her  comrades,  and  who  on 
the  day  of  her  burial  laid  some  flowers  on  her  coffin,  saying:  "She 
was  always  kind  to  me  !  "  I  need  not  say  that  there  was  universal 
mourning  for  her  by  all  those  who  knew  her;  for  to  know  her  was 
to  love  her.  But  the  blank  that  was  produced  in  the  heart  of  her 
loving  parents  and  in  our  desolate  home  I  leave  those  to  imagine 
who  have  made  a  similar  experience.  It  almost  seemed  like  a 
dream;  two  summers  ago  she  was  a  healthy,  rosy-cheeked  girl,  a 
flower  amongst  flowers;  one  summer  later,  a  mere  shadow  of  her 
former  self,  pale  and  dejected,  as  if  the  things  of  this  world  were 
losing  their  interest;  and  again  the  next  summer,  vanished  from 
our  sight,  an  angel  spirit  in  brighter  spheres.  The  appended 
poem  tries  to  express  this  thought  by  referring  to  three  excursions 
at  different  seasons  along  the  shores  of  Lake  Ontario. 

DREI  AUSFLUGE 

EBSTER  AUSFLUG    (1880) 
1 

Am  blauen  Ontario's  Ufer 
Bei  der  strahlenden  Sonne  Schein 
Nun  wandeln  Vater  und  Mutter 
Und's  liebende  Tochterlein. 

2 

Wie  heiter  gliihn  ihr  die  Wangen, 
Gleich  Rosen  im  lockigen  Haar! 
Es  strahlen  die  funkelnden  Augen 
Vor  Lust  so  heiter  und  klar. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  283 

ZWEITER  AUSFLUG    (1881) 


Und  wieder  kommen  —  im  Wagen  — 
Die  drei  im  folgenden  Jahr, 
Die  Rosen  sie  sind  verschwunden 
Aus  Himmel  und  Wangen  und  Haar. 

4 

Es  sitzet  so  blass  und  stille 
Ein  zarter  Wesen  darin 
Und  schauet  ernst  auf  des  Wassers 
Unendliche  Flache  hin. 

DRITTEB  AUSFLUG    (1882) 

5 

Zwei  Pilgrime  wandeln  traurig 
Am  einsamen  Ufer  am  See, 
Im  Herzen  stiirm'sche  Gefiihle, 
Erzeugt  von  nagendem  Weh. 

6 

Sie  schauen  mil  thranenden  Augen 
Der  sinkenden  Sonne  Gluth, 
Und  es  tonet  wie  Geisterstimme : 
"O  weinet  nicht!  Gott  ist  gut." 

Translation 
THREE  EXCURSIONS 

FIRST    EXCURSION 
1 

Near  blue  Ontario's  waters, 
On  a  pleasant  summer  day, 
Two  happy  parents  are  walking 
With  their  daughter  so  fresh  and  gay. 

2 

Her  youthful  cheeks  are  blooming 
Like  the  flowers,  rosy  and  fair, 
Which  full  of  delight  she  gathers 
And  twines  in  her  auburn  hair. 


284  HERMANN  KRUSI 

SECOND    EXCURSION 
3 

And  again  the  three  are  riding 
With  the  sweet,  but  silent  maid; 
For  vanished,  alas!  are  the  roses 
From  cheeks  and  curling  braid. 

4 

The  sky  so  dark  and  frowning 
O'er  the  watery  surface  bends, 
And  the  maid  her  mournful  glances 
To  the  far  horizon  sends. 

THIRD    EXCURSION 

5 

Two  pilgrims  slowly  wander 
Near  the  storm-tossed,  roaring  lake, 
Their  hearts  are  painfully  heaving 
With  a  deep  and  gnawing  ache. 

6 

In  the  storm-tossed  flood  is  standing 
A  rock,  unmoved.    From  above 
A  spirit  voice  seems  calling; 
"Weep  not,  for  God  is  love!" 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

SOME  REFLECTIONS 

THE  mortal  remains  of  our  dear  girl  rest  in  the  Riverside 
Cemetery,  where  we  had  bought  a  lot,  which  afterwards  received 
also  the  remains  of  Minnie,  sent  from  Minot,  where  she  had  died 
sixteen  years  ago.  Although  the  two  departed  sisters  did  not 
know  each  other  on  this  earth,  we  hope  that  their  kindred  spirits 
may  have  met  in  a  better  land. 

My  wife  having  left  Oswego  soon  after  the  burial  of  Gertie, 
in  order  to  render  assistance  to  her  old  aunt  at  Minot,  I  was  left 
with  two  boarders,  the  Misses  Farrington,  who  kept  me  company 
during  my  bereavement. 

In  the  Christmas  vacation  we  had  also  with  us  our  faithful 
Saze,  whose  bright,  sunny  nature,  combined  with  his  interesting 
descriptions  of  life  in  Japan,  added  much  to  our  entertainment. 

Judging  from  Saze's  narration  1  that  —  young  as  he  was  — 
he  had  already  tasted  the  premonition  of  sudden  death,  I  asked 
him  whether  he  did  not  give  any  thought  to  what  might  happen 
in  a  future  existence  after  death.  He  answered,  "No."  This 
answer,  strange  as  it  appears  to  us,  must  be  explained  from  the 
fact  that  the  doctrine  of  Confucius  is  entirely  silent  on  that  point, 
confining  its  moral  admonitions  exclusively  to  the  duties  of  this 
life.  Hence  it  is,  perhaps,  not  so  strange  that  men  whose  mind 
or  imagination  has  not  been  fed  by  reflections  or  pictures  concern- 
ing a  future  state  should  be  unable  to  concentrate  their  thoughts 
on  a  mere  "blank."  As  for  myself,  I  was  in  a  different  condition, 
and  the  death  of  my  dear  child  caused  me  to  ponder  during  many 

1  See  page  249. 

285 


286  HERMANN  KRUSI 

solitary  hours  on  the  grand  problem  of  immortality.  Of  course, 
these  rambling  reflections  —  of  which  my  Record  book  bears  evi- 
dence —  were  chiefly  the  result  of  my  deep  longing  for  some 
future  reunion  with  a  beloved  being,  and  of  a  strong  hope  that  the 
separation  might  not  last  forever. 

Between  the  promises  made  by  Christian  revelations,  in  regard 
to  the  future  life,  the  alleged  "facts"  given  by  the  Spiritualists, 
and  the  Buddhist  ideas  of  reincarnation,  it  is  a  perplexing  task 
to  form  a  consolatory  idea  about  immortality,  and  one  which  at 
the  same  time  will  present  sufficient  analogies  with  the  working 
of  mundane  "forces"  to  engage  the  assent  of  our  intelligence. 
With  due  respect  to  the  latter  postulate,  we  are  at  least  permitted 
to  say  that  the  tendencies  and  aspirations  of  man,  as  directed  and 
regulated  by  our  desire  and  will,  have  the  same  claim  to  con- 
tinuity and  indestructibility  as  have  the  physical  forces  of  nature. 
Now  Truth  and  Love  are  the  divine  "magnets"  which  create 
these  tendencies,  and  hence  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  souls 
of  the  same  kindred  will  find  their  affinities  in  another  world  or 
in  another  state  of  existence,  just  as  chemical  elements  or  substances 
do  in  this  world. 

Following  another  analogy,  the  Almighty  Ruler  of  the  Universe, 
like  any  terrestrial  ruler,  governs  by  laws,  which  are  administered 
by  trusty  servants.  The  most  powerful  of  these  laws  is  the  law 
of  affection,  which,  as  we  fondly  hope,  will  be  administered  by  the 
departed  souls  of  many  of  our  relatives  and  friends.  These  may 
appear  in  a  superior  garb  (for  there  is  progress  in  Heaven  as  well 
as  on  earth)  but  one  —  we  hope  —  that  does  not  entirely  efface 
their  former  identity.  As  for  the  administration  of  punishment 
(for  every  deviation  from  or  violation  of  natural  law  or  right  must 
reap  adequate  results)  we  are  not  allowed  to  attribute  to  a  loving 
and  just  God  and  his  ministering  angels  those  attributes  of  wrath 
or  vengeance  which  would  have  consigned  a  Torquemada  and 
the  Spanish  Inquisition  to  eternal  condemnation.  For  assuming 
that  an  all-knowing  Divinity  perceives  much  better  than  we  do 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  287 

the  circumstances:  wicked  examples,  lack  of  education,  etc., 
which  impel  people  to  commit  wrong  or  vicious  acts  —  how  much 
more  reverential  is  it  to  invest  him  with  the  divine  prerogative  of 
Charity  and  power  to  supply  means  for  their  ultimate  redemption ! 

Returning  once  more  to  considerations  more  directly  bearing 
on  the  premature  death  of  our  beloved  child,  there  was  one,  the 
correct  appreciation  of  which  would  save  many  from  a  similar 
fate,  i.e.,  the  knowledge  that  consumption,  especially  in  its  last 
stages,  is  a  contagious  disease.  To  this  fact,  although  we  were 
formerly  unconscious  of  it,  we  are  now  able  to  give  our  testimony. 
About  a  half  year  before  our  girl  was  seized  with  the  disease,  my 
kind-hearted  wife  had  invited  a  young  man  of  our  acquaintance, 
who  suffered  from  a  terrible  cough  accompanied  with  raising  of 
blood,  into  our  house,  in  order  to  take  care  of  him. 

After  several  weeks  his  condition  became  so  critical  that  it 
was  found  necessary  to  take  him  home  —  where  he  died  in  a  short 
time  after  his  arrival.  As  he  had  often  been  in  close  vicinity 
to  our  girl,  so  that  the  germs  of  the  disease  —  through  his  breath 
or  sputa  —  had  access  to  her  throat,  the  inception  and  progress 
of  the  disease  finds  its  explanation,  and  the  more,  that  an  inherited 
tendency  to  it  is  out  of  the  question. 

The  same  happened  to  our  poor  Saze,  who,  after  frequently 
attending  to  Gertie's  wants  in  her  last  sickness,  caught  the  germs 
of  the  disease,  which  carried  him  to  an  early  grave,  after  his  return 
to  Japan. 

Record.  —  [Inscription  on  an  otherwise  blank  page.] 

HIDESABRO  SAZE, 

our  young  Japanese  friend,  whom  we  loved  and  treated  almost 

as  our  own  son 
departed  this  life 

on  the  30th  Aug.,  1883,  in  Tokio,  Japan, 
in  the  24th  year  of  his  age. 

At  the  same  time,  we  are  bound  to  render  thanks  to  the  reve- 


288  HERMANN  KRUSI 

lations  of  science,  which  not  only  have  made  it  a  duty  to  take  the 
necessary  precautions,  but  have  also  suggested  a  remedy  by  which 
the  destructive  work  of  the  bacteria  may  be  stopped,  if  applied 
at  the  right  time. 

We,  who  were  not  so  fortunate,  are  sometimes  reminded  of 
the  mournful  passage  in  Scheffel's  "Der  Trompeter  von  Sack- 
ingen  " : 

"Behiit'  dich  Gott,  es  war'  so  schon  gewesen, 
Behiit'  dich  Gott,  es  hatt'  nicht  sollen  sein!" 


CHAPTER  XL 

PERIOD  1881-1883 

Record.  —  26th  Nov.,  1881.  I  have  stated  that  the  heart  needs 
no  diary,  and  shall  therefore  abstain  from  giving  a  record  of  the 
last  days,  and  the  very  impressive  sayings  and  doings  of  our 
dear  child  previous  to  her  death.  These  recollections  are  sacred 
to  us  who  loved  her,  and  will  be  forever  engraven  in  our  hearts, 
whilst  others  will  make  similar  experiences,  sacred  to  themselves. 

One  question,  which  seriously  came  up  in  my  mind  after  the 
terrible  blow  just  experienced,  was:  whether  my  own  record  of 
life  should  be  continued,  or  whether  the  vanishing  of  our  greatest 
joy  and  hope  in  life  was  to  indicate  the  end  of  a  desire  of  record- 
ing facts  which  can  never  have  the  same  value  and  significance  as 
before.  This  conclusion  could  hardly  be  justified  under  existing 
circumstances,  when  I  have  still  a  faithful  wife,  a  son,  and  many 
friends,  who  care  for  me,  and  may  treasure  my  memory  after 
death.  But  from  my  own  standpoint,  foreseeing  that  the  end  of 
my  career  as  teacher  is  approaching,  I  anticipate  that  the  future 
record  of  my  life  will  rather  be  a  record  of  my  thoughts  bearing 
on  the  Past  and  the  Future.  The  record  of  facts  will  be  treated 
as  short  stoppings  in  the  pilgrimage  of  life,  where  a  weary  wan- 
derer pauses  for  rest,  until  he  reaches  the  Eternal  Home,  where 
parents,  brother,  and  daughters  will  welcome  him  forever. 

[Page  1000  of  the  Record  contains  the  following:] 

MILLENNIUM 

Father's  Birthday,  12th  March,  1882 

Although  the  weather  outside  is  dull  and  dreary,  and  my  mind 
not  quite  at  ease,  there  is  only  comfort  and  peace  to  be  derived 
from  thy  calm  and  serene  countenance,  which  smiles  on  me  from 
the  picture  on  the  wall  of  my  study.  —  Yes,  revered  Father,  I 
have  found  fresh  comfort  in  the  thought  that  thou  mayest,  in  the 

289 


290  HERMANN  KRUSI 

heavenly  regions  anticipated  by  Faith,  Hope,  and  the  nobler 
instincts  of  our  reason,  smile  on  the  beaming  countenances  of  my 
angel-daughters;  that  thou,  in  the  attractive  power  of  thy  nature, 
—  which  combined  love  of  instruction  with  love  for  all  that  is 
pure  and  simple  —  mayest  have  helped  them  to  find  a  home  in 
their  new  surroundings,  not  far  from  thy  faithful  partner  in  life, 
my  beloved  mother. 

On  this  solemn  day,  which  has  recurred  for  the  thirty-fifth 
time  since  thy  death,  I  promise  anew  to  fulfil  my  duty  in  the 
spirit  of  thy  example,  for  the  remaining  years  of  my  strength  and 
life;  in  the  fervent  hope  to  be  reunited  with  those  spirits  who 
have  given  me  the  most  joy,  strength,  and  consolation  in  this 
life  —  and  hope  in  a  life  to  come  —  a  Millennium  of  happiness 
and  peace. 

[The  record  of  facts  was,  with  one  slight  exception,  discon- 
tinued for  two  years,  during  which  time  the  Record  Book  is  filled 
with  long  essays,  speculating  on  the  future  life,  and  other  serious 
subjects.  Some  of  these  will  be  quoted  in  another  place.  In 
1883,  Mr.  Kriisi  took  heart  to  review  the  incidents  of  these  two 
years,  and  inscribed  them  in  a  rapid  sketch,  from  which  the 
following  extracts  are  taken.  —  ED.] 

Record.  —  September,  1883.  Posthumous  notes  of  the  Pilgrim 
who  seemed  to  drop  the  record  of  his  Life  (after  writing  Book  IV, 
Page  1000). 

A  year  has  again  passed  by.  The  summer  vacation  of  1882 
was  partly  spent  in  visiting  Minot,  Bangor,  Mount  Desert  —  and 
then  —  returning  through  Vermont,  visiting  Willoughby  Lake  in 
company  with  the  Percival  family.  The  sight  of  its  shores,  or 
rather  its  granite  sides  or  walls,  nearly  a  thousand  feet  in  height, 
will  always  remain  in  my  memory.  As  Mrs.  Kriisi  continued  to 
stay  with  her  aunt,  I  was  the  sole  occupant  of  our  house,  taking 
meals  at  Mrs.  Wells's  house,  and  writing  out  my  course  in  Philoso- 
phy of  Education,  to  which  I  added  an  appendix  on  Celebrated 
Educators  and  their  Methods. 

The  following  fall  and  winter  were  characterized  by  Aunt 
Cyrene  taking  up  quarters  with  us.  She  is  a  nice  old  lady  of 
nearly  eighty  years,  but  erect  and  prompt  of  motion,  fond  of  read- 
ing, and  very  pleasant  in  her  manners. 

In  the  summer  vacation,  1883,  I  made  a  visit  to  Dr.  Farnum 


1 


2 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  291 

in  Binghamton,  where  I  was  cordially  received  and  treated  by 
him  and  his  amiable  wife. 

Returning  to  Oswego  I  bade  good-by  to  Aunt  Cyrene,  whose 
attachment  to  her  old  home  and  house  (which  she  had  inhabited 
fifty  years)  was  so  great  as  to  induce  her  to  return  to  her  solitary 
dwelling.  Who  is  to  take  care  of  her  ?  —  was  and  is  still  a  serious 
question,  although  the  good  old  lady  never  seems  to  doubt  that 

will  be  right.  My  wife  accompanies  her  home,  but  does  not 
intend  to  stay  long.  After  tarrying  a  few  days  longer  —  our 
girl,  Mary,  remaining  here  for  some  time  —  I  started  for  Massa- 
chusetts, visiting  Mrs.  Pratt  (Howe-Smith)  at  Shelburne  Falls, 
then  my  friends  at  Lancaster  (staying  with  our  honest  friend 
McNeil),  then  George  Dunham,  going  with  him  to  the  Cape  — 
Hyannisport  and  Cotuit  —  trying  at  the  latter  place  at  "  blue- 
fishing,"  which  proved  a  rough  sport,  since  the  waves  drenched  us 
thoroughly  whilst  we  captured  only  two  pretty  big  specimens  of 

fs  fish. 
After  Carrie  joined  me,  we  went  to  Martha's  Vineyard,  partly 
visit  an  interesting  spot,  and  partly  to  see  our  friends  gathered 
the  so-called  Agassiz  School  —  a  Summer  Institute.  .  .  .  The 
so-called  Agassiz  School  was  built  somewhat  outside  the  town 
near  the  Highlands,  and  might  be  considered  attractive  by  its 
situation,  if  its  architecture  and  interior  arrangements  were  not 
so  bad. 

There  is,  however,  a  good  corps  of  Professors  here,  among 
whom  the  genial  Colonel  Parker,  known  as  the  promoter  of  the 
so-called  Quincy  System,  is  the  best  known  and  has  the  greatest 
number  in  his  class  in  Didactics.  Next  to  him  we  must  place  our 
own  Professor  Straight,  whose  enthusiasm  and  zeal  in  behalf  of 
Industrial  training  have  won  for  him  golden  opinions,  whilst  he 
gets  credit  for  even  more  educational  wisdom  or  matured  plans 
than  we  have  given  him  credit  for  at  Oswego. 

Another  Professor  —  whose  acquaintance  I  had  the  pleasure 
to  make  —  Mr.  Boysen,  seems  to  excel  the  above  two  in  philo- 
sophical depth  and  learning,  of  which  I  convinced  myself  by 
listening  to  his  closing  lecture  on  the  bearing  of  the  Sanscrit  on 
other  languages.  He  had  —  a  day  or  two  ago  —  given  a  lecture 
on  Pestalozzi,  which  was  universally  commended  and  admired  as 
a  masterly  production.  He  had  the  kindness  to  make  in  it  some 
favourable  allusion  to  the  work  of  my  father  and  of  myself,  the 


HERMANN  KRUSI 

effect  of  which  I  could  perceive  on  my  appearance  at  the  hall, 
where  Colonel  Parker  was  about  to  lecture.  This  enthusiastic 
man  at  once  introduced  me  to  his  whole  class  with  great  warmth, 
and  I  was  pleased  to  find  that  my  work  on  Pestalozzi  has  found 
so  many  intelligent  readers.  Of  course  I  owe  part  of  the  warmth 
of  the  introduction  to  the  excellence  of  Professor  Boysen's  lec- 
ture, for  if  it  had  been  a  dull  and  tedious  production,  would  the 
common  hearers  have  taken  much  interest  in  the  subjects  men- 
tioned in  it,  —  for  instance,  the  two  Kriisis  ?  However,  as  it 
was,  I  made  many  pleasant  acquaintances  whilst  the  Institute 
lasted. 

One  of  the  sweetest  recollections  of  my  trip  is  connected  with 
beautiful  Lancaster,  which  was  the  first  place  that  sheltered  me 
on  my  coming  from  Europe,  and  —  since  I  occupied  my  own  little 
cottage,  and  enjoyed  the  company  of  a  wife  and  two  amiable 
children  —  my  first  American  home.  .  .  . 

My  good  friend  McNeil,  who  still  remembers  the  pleasant 
hours  he  spent  in  our  cottage,  made  me  feel  the  most  at  home  by 
reminding  me  of  a  little  incident  which  happened  when  he  took 
us  in  his  boat  to  a  lovely  shaded  spot  near  the  Nashua.  Dear 
little  Minnie  was  seated  at  one  end  of  the  boat,  and  I  at  the  other, 
McNeil  plying  the  oars  in  the  middle.  The  little  rosy  child  tried 
to  throw  a  kiss  to  her  papa,  which  McNeil  pretended  to  intercept. 
Thereupon  she  blushed  and  wavered,  forming  a  lovely  picture  of 
sweet  innocence.  This  picture  stood  before  me  when,  the  next 
day,  from  the  top  of  George  Hill,  I  gazed  on  the  lovely  landscape 
watered  by  the  Nashua  River.  Although  my  poetical  feelings 
find  generally  vent  in  my  native  German  tongue,  I  could  not  for- 
bear penning  some  sentiments  in  English,  which,  as  they  could 
be  understood  fully  but  by  one  person,  were  dedicated  to  our 
faithful  McNeil.  Here  they  are: 


THE  INTERCEPTED  KISS 


Midst  Life's  waning  shadows, 
On  slow-sinking  bark, 

I  try  with  dim  vision 

To  pierce  through  the  dark. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


And  lo!  a  dear  picture, 

So  sweet  and  so  mild, 
Is  revealed  to  my  longing, 

My  own  darling  child. 

3 
She  floats  on  the  river 

'Long  tree-shadowed  banks, 
Her  head  decked  with  garlands, 

Her  heart  full  of  pranks. 

4 
To  the  father,  who  is  trying 

The  boat's  end  to  steer, 
A  merry  little  voice  cries: 

"Take  care,  Father  dear! 

5 

I  throw  you  my  greeting 

In  this  sweet  little  kiss, 
Stoop  down,  O  big  boatman, 

Or  it  might  go  amiss!" 

6 
But  the  boatman,  who  too  loved 

The  sweet  little  maid, 
Replied:  "I  shall  catch  it, 

But  you'll  be  repaid!" 

7 
And  the  dear  little  innocent 

Wavered  and  smiled.  .  .  . 
Alas!  she  has  left  us, 

The  sweet  little  child. 

8 
But  the  kiss  is  still  flying 

Through  Time  and  through  Space, 
And  will  reach  its  fond  owner 

At  the  throne  of  His  Grace. 


294  HERMANN  KRUSI 


Let  the  shadows  be  falling, 
And  earthly  joys  fly, 

But  Love  never  fadeth, 
For  it  never  can  die. 

July  22,  1883.    GEORGE  HILL. 


CHAPTER  XLI 

EVENTS  AND  REFLECTIONS,  1883-1885 

Record. — HOMEWARD   BOUND    (in  thought). 

Week  after  New  Year,  1884. 

I  have  perused  with  pleasure  all  the  New  Year's  letters  sent 
to  me  by  my  loving  relatives:  Mina,  the  patient  sufferer;  Gertrude, 
the  loving,  faithful  soul;  Gottlieb,  my  best  correspondent;  my 
two  youngest  sisters,  Mary  and  Eliza;  and  two  of  my  nieces,  Anna 
and  Hermina.  There  was  a  time  when  we  celebrated  the  exit 

(of  the  old  year  together  at  the  parental  home,  under  the  lustre 
of  a  Christmas  tree.  At  that  time  we  were  young  ourselves,  and 
enjoyed  heartily  the  various  presents  and  the  congratulations  and 
wishes  of  the  members  of  our  family.  Many  years  later  —  on  a 
visit  from  America,  in  1866  —  my  wife  and  I  celebrated  the  same 
day  at  sister  Gertrude's  hospitable  house  in  Heiden,  amidst  a 
pleasant  company  of  relations  —  listening  to  the  inspiring  church- 
bells  of  Heiden,  which  resounded  solemnly  through  the  still  night 
after  the  stroke  of  twelve.  This  year  I  sat  —  on  the  invitation  of 
a  former  pupil  of  our  Normal  School  —  at  Hoboken  amidst  a 
party  of  Germans,  mostly  strangers  to  me,  who  celebrated  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  their  fatherland  the  departing  year.  I  had 
come  to  Hoboken  after  a  visit  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey,  where  I 
conferred  with  Mr.  Johonnot  in  regard  to  some  matters  connected 
with  the  Drawing  Course.  I  was  sorry  not  to  be  able  to  see  my 
good  friend  and  celebrated  countryman,  Guyot,  whose  life  seems 
gradually  ebbing  away  through  age  and  increasing  weakness. 

June  28,  1884.  The  sky  is  intensely  blue,  the  trees  display 
a  most  glorious  verdure,  the  birds  are  singing,  and  the  flowers 
blooming;  everything  looks  hopeful,  and  it  is  but  fit  that  our 
hearts  should  reflect  this  cheerful  mood  of  the  Universe. 

In  my  own  case,  the  work  of  the  last  school  term  is  done;  I 
have  had  much  gratification  from  the  work  and  spirit  displayed 
by  my  pupils,  some  of  whom  contributed  as  a  tribute  to  my  birth- 

295 


296  HERMANN  KRUSI 

day  (26th  June)  fine  bouquets  of  flowers;  the  vacation  is  before 
us,  promising  genial  intercourse  with  some  of  our  friends;  our 
Hermann  (to  judge  from  his  last  letters)  seems  successful  and  to 
enjoy  the  confidence  of  his  employers,  who  have  without  his  ask- 
ing added  twenty-five  dollars  to  his  monthly  salary;  we  have  all 
preserved  our  physical  and  mental  health  —  in  short,  there  is 
much  reason  for  our  being  grateful  for  all  the  blessings  we  have 
received  and  that  may  be  still  in  store  for  us.  Of  course,  there 
are  also  uncertainties  in  life,  more  especially  when  one  has  com- 
pleted his  sixty-seventh  year,  and  must  be  prepared  to  step  out 
soon  from  active  operations;  there  comes  furthermore  occasion- 
ally the  sad  thought  that  loving  and  promising  children  have  left 
us,  and  robbed  earth  of  many  of  its  charms,  whilst  making  the 
thought  of  Heaven  more  attractive;  there  comes  the  thought  of 
where  we  may  pass  the  last  scene  on  the  stage  of  our  existence, 
and  whether  the  latter  will  be  quite  secured.  But,  whilst  think- 
ing of  these  things,  no  real  fear  or  care  is  likely  to  mar  our  thoughts ; 
for  it  would  be  ungrateful,  from  all  the  experiences  of  the  Past, 
to  imagine  that  the  harvest  will  be  less  pleasant  or  elevating  than 
even  the  planting  of  the  crop.  A  man  who  like  myself  is  given 
to  reflection  will  never  miss  this  resort,  even  if  the  wings  of  prac- 
tical activity  are  clipped,  and  this  will  make  me  find  a  home  any- 
where. 

[The  Kriisis  spent  this  summer  visiting  friends  and  relatives 
in  New  York  State  and  New  England.  —  ED.] 

END  OF  THE  VACATION 

Sunday  Evening,  Aug.  29,  1884.  Two  weeks  have  elapsed, 
which  we  spent  at  home.  Physically  speaking,  they  have  been 
the  most  exhaustive  of  the  year,  both  for  my  wife  and  myself, 
although  the  former  bore  undoubtedly  the  lion's  share  of  hard 
work  in  cleaning  rooms  and  cellar,  laying  down  carpets,  etc., 
besides  the  usual  housework,  whilst  my  work  consisted  in  weed- 
ing the  garden,  bringing  untold  buckets  of  water  for  cleaning 
purposes,  taking  up  and  beating  carpets,  which  latter  business 
is  no  child's  play,  when  the  sun's  full  rays  beat  upon  you  whilst 
you  are  beating  them.  In  consequence  of  this,  I  have  become 
very  sun-burnt,  and  the  watery  portion  of  my  flesh  has  partly 
evaporated.  In  the  evening,  I  feel  generally  drowsy  and  unfit 
for  mental  work;  after  a  day's  rest,  and  when  school  commences, 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  297 

I  shall  probably  feel  as  fresh  as  ever,  and  attack  my  work  with 
the  presentiment  that  it  soon  will  be  over.  What  causes  this 
presentiment  to  be  stronger  than  ever?  There  are  two  principal 
reasons  for  it :  —  the  first  is  the  full  consciousness  of  my  age, 
which  is  verging  toward  seventy.  In  one  sense,  it  is  true  that 
age  —  both  mentally  and  physically  considered  —  expresses  a 
relative  term.  An  unbroken  constitution  of  a  person  old  in  years 
may  act  as  vigorously  and  more  correctly  than  that  of  a  young 
person  with  shattered  nerves  and  energies  —  of  one  who  feels 
continually  and  constitutionally  tired,  as  seems  to  be  the  case 
with  twenty  per  cent  of  the  ladies  of  our  day.  Many  old  men 
may  even  retain  a  youthful  enthusiasm,  and  enter  upon  new  work 
with  the  same  ardour  as  a  youth  who  hopes  to  see  the  effects  or  to 
reap  the  benefits  of  it.  Such  a  man,  for  instance,  was  Pestalozzi. 
As  for  myself,  whose  nerves  are  not  often  roused  to  such  a  pitch, 
and  who  see  the  shady  sides  of  life  and  of  each  undertaking 
together  with  its  luminous  side,  I  feel  some  difference  —  not 
exactly  in  mental  power,  which  remains  intact  —  but  in  mental 
elasticity,  which  requires  to  be  upheld  by  aspirations  related  to 
this  world  and  its  plans,  schemes,  or  methods.  I  never  fail  — 
even  now  —  to  be  roused  in  the  actual  presence  of  my  pupils  and 
treatment  of  my  subject  to  that  sympathetic  state  of  feeling  in 
which  the  interest  and  ardour  of  my  pupils  warms  my  soul,  and 
induces  it  to  make  efforts  which  have  hitherto  procured  for  me  an 
honourable  reputation  as  a  teacher  and  educator. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  feel  no  particular  stimulus  in  any  decided 
direction  —  when  my  school-duties  are  over  —  unless  perhaps 
to  collect  the  scattered  results  of  my  investigations  in  Geometery, 
and  Philosophy  of  Education.  Besides  this,  I  take  some  interest 
in  living  questions,  social,  moral,  and  intellectual,  and  in  that  case 
I  try  to  arrive  at  some  elemental  or  primary  conditions  necessary 
to  the  solution  of  such  problems.  Some  of  my  papers  will  show 
how  natural  phenomena,  such  as  the  appearance  of  comets, 
Northern  Light,  sun-spots,  etc.,  were  apt  to  excite  me  to  some 
fuller  investigations.  I  shall  ultimately  fall  back  on  some  his- 
torical researches,  of  which  I  was  very  fond  in  my  younger  years, 
and  of  which  I  have  given  evidence  in  the  publication  of  my  life 
of  Pestalozzi. 

But  as  these  remarks  were  suggested  by  my  expressed  inten- 
tion to  retire  soon  from  my  position  as  instructor  in  our  Normal 


298  HERMANN  KRUSI 

School  —  under  the  first  heading,  Age  —  I  will  proceed  to  the 
second.  .  .  . 

[This  had  reference  to  plans  that  did  not  materialize,  and  is 
of  no  consequence  here.  —  ED.] 

OLD  YEAR'S  EVE  (31sT  DEC.,  1884). 

I  am  sitting  alone  in  our  dining-room;  yet  am  not  lonely  — 
for  the  spirits  of  my  beloved  ones,  of  those  that  have  gone  before 
me,  and  of  the  surviving  ones,  hover  around  me.  I  received  to- 
day two  messages  from  my  old  home,  one  from  my  oldest  sister 
Mina,  the  other  from  Gottlieb.  The  former  was  calculated  to 
raise  some  sad  feelings,  since  I  saw  by  her  utterances  and  by  her 
handwriting  that  the  gout,  from  which  she  suffers,  is  gaining  hold 
on  her,  and  causes  her  to  contemplate  frequently  the  end  of  this 
life,  both  as  a  necessity  common  to  all,  and  a  release  from  pain 
and  care.  To  me,  who  have  been  spared  physical  pains  during 
my  whole  life,  and  whose  cares  have  been  chiefly  connected  with 
the  short  sickness  of  my  departed  daughters  and  regret  for  their 
death,  the  contemplation  of  death  has  no  terror.  I  read  a  few 
days  ago  the  end  of  Pestalozzi's  "  Lenzburger-rede "  (Speech 
made  to  the  Society  for  the  Promotion  of  the  Common- Weal  — 
"  gemeinnlitzige  Gesellschaft ")  and  was  very  much  impressed 
by  its  solemnity  and  the  beautiful  hope  expressed  for  a  fairer 
existence,  ushered  in  by  the  glories  of  the  setting  sun. 

I  give  it  here  in  German  and  afterwards  in  English,  with 
the  omission  of  some  of  the  gloomy  passages  expressing  the  cloud 
under  which  he  suffered  in  the  year  1809. 

"Nach  den  Sturmen  meiner  Tage  glanzt  an  dem  Abend,  an 
fernen  Bergen,  hinter  deren  Dunkel,  mein  Himmel  mir  hell.  Ich 
staune  nach  ihm  hin.  Die  untergehende  Sonne  entweicht  dem 
grauen  Gewolk,  das  den  Himmel  bedeckt.  Der  Rand  des  weiten 
Gewolkes  rothet  sich  an  seinen  Enden  und  strahlet  in  Gold-glanz, 
weltkampfend  in  Schonheit  mit  der  untergehenden  Sonne.  Ich 
staune  nach  ihm  hin;  ich  wende  mein  Angesicht  von  seinem  lieb- 
lichen  glanze.  .  .  .  Aber  ob  mir  ist  der  ganze  Himmel  dunkel. 
Doch  ich  sehe  ihn  nicht;  ich  sehe  den  gerotheten  Gold-glanz 
seines  endlichen  Randes.  Manner  und  Freunde!  Ich  achte  das 
Dunkel  und  den  Schatten  nichts,  der  noch  heute,  schreckend  und 
drohend  wie  ein  Gewitter,  ob  meinem  Haupte  steht.  Ich  sehe 
und  achte  jetzt  nur  die  Freude,  die  euer  Ja  und  Amen  Uber  mein 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  299 


Tod-bett  verbreiten  wird,  und  mein  Blick  weilt  unverwandt  auf 
dieser  Stelle." 

TRANSLATION 

After  the  storms  of  my  life,  there  shines  in  the  evening  over 
the  distant  mountains,  under  the  dark  clouds,  a  clear  sky.  I  gaze 
at  it.  The  setting  sun  escapes  from  under  the  gray  clouds,  which 
cover  the  sky.  The  border  surrounding  the  dark  cloud  vies  in 
golden  splendour  with  that  of  the  setting  luminary.  .  .  .  Above  me 
the  sky  is  dark,  but  I  mind  it  not  —  I  fix  my  gaze  on  its  gilded 
margin.  Neither,  my  friends!  do  I  care  for  the  gloomy  and 
dark  shadows,  which  hover  threateningly  above  my  head.  I  see 
only  the  immortal,  vital  part  of  my  work,  and  your  loving  appro- 
bation sheds  light  and  consolation  on  my  deathbed,  and  my  ex- 
piring looks  contemplate  but  this. 

NEW  YEAR'S  DAY:  1885 

A  very  quiet  day,  interrupted  occasionally  by  the  visits  of 
friends,  who  come  to  make  their  usual  New  Year's  congratula- 
tions to  the  ladies  of  the  house.  I  was,  however,  glad  to  be  left 
to  my  own  reflections.  Strange  as  it  may  appear,  the  parting 
words  of  Pestalozzi,  and  his  allusion  to  the  setting  sun,  brought 
to  my  mind  some  utterances  of  my  darling  Gertie  —  when  scarcely 
eight  years  old  —  in  a  letter  sent  to  Aunt  Gyrene,  and  returned  by 
her  after  Gertie's  death.  The  words  of  a  dear  departed  being 
are  always  highly  treasured,  and  the  more  so,  when  we  are  pain- 
fully reminded,  by  their  sweetness  and  poetic  tenor,  how  much 
we  have  lost. 

I  quote  the  little  letter  in  full: 

"MY  DEAR  AUNT,  —  The  sun  is  setting  beautifully;  there  is 
a  dark  cloud  and  —  best  of  all  —  there  is  a  place  that  looks  like 
water  with  golden  rocks,  with  some  spots  of  water  between  them. 
I  send  you  a  Christmas  present,  which  is  the  first  I  ever  made. 
We  have  a  German  girl;  her  name  is  Pauline;  we  like  her  very 
much.  In  one  family  we  have  Germans,  Japanese,  and  Yankees, 
and  sometimes  we  hear  the  three  languages  spoken.  I  wish  you 
a  merry  Christmas.  Papa  and  Mamma  send  you  and  Uncle  their 
love  and  so  does 

GERTIE. 


300  HERMANN  KRUSI 

THE  GOLDEN  SUNSET 

1 
The  golden  sea  its  mirror  spreads 

Beneath  the  golden  skies, 
And  but  a  narrow  strip  between 

Of  land  and  shadow  lies. 


The  cloud-like  rocks,  the  rock-like  clouds, 

Dissolved  in  glory  float, 
And  midway  on  the  radiant  flood 

Hangs  silently  the  boat. 

3 

The  sea  is  but  another  sky, 

The  sky  a  sea  as  well, 
And  which  is  earth  and  which  is  heaven, 

The  eye  can  scarcely  tell. 


So  when  for  us  Life's  evening  hour 

Soft  fading  shall  descend, 
May  glory,  born  of  earth  and  heaven, 

The  earth  and  heaven  blend. 

5 

Flooded  with  peace  the  spirits  float 

With  silent  rapture  glow, 
Till  where  earth  ends  and  heaven  begins, 

The  soul  shall  scarcely  know. 

H.  W.  LONGFELLOW. 

Compare  with  this  beautiful  poem  little  Gertie's  child-like 
reflections,  and  we  will  find  that  the  child  made  the  same  poetical 
sense  reflections,  which  the  aesthetic  intellect  of  a  poet  is  capable 
of  expanding  into  reflections  of  hope  and  immortality. 

[Mr.  Kriisi,  in  his  index,  calls  the  above  passage  in  his  record 
"  A  Sunset  Hymn,  by  a  revered  trio:  Longfellow,  Pestalozzi,  Little 
Gertie."  —  ED.] 

And  thus  the  old  man  —  weary  of  life  —  and  the  young  hope- 
ful child  gaze  alike  admiringly  at  the  setting  sun;  both  admire 
the  brilliancy  of  colours  and  hues  it  bestows  on  surrounding  ob- 


;  s 

:  i 

SI 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  301 

jects.  The  old  man  is  reminded  of  death;  the  child  turns  to  the 
pleasures  of  the  moment.  Both  have  met  with  the  same  fate, 
the  one  full  of  years  and  honours,  the  other  without  having  as  yet 
fully  displayed  the  rich  promise  of  many  blossoms  just  opening 
during  her  short,  happy  span  of  life.  Both  were  so  constituted 
as  to  anticipate  Heaven  by  their  purity  of  heart  and  deep  appre- 
ciation of  beauty  and  loveliness  in  God's  nature  and  Kingdom. 
Is  it  not  natural  for  us,  who  are  left  to  continue  the  pilgrimage 
of  life  for  some  time,  to  imagine  that  such  beings,  who  in  their 
unselfish  nature  thought  but  to  impart  pleasure  and  blessings  to 
their  surroundings,  should  occupy  places  in  Heaven,  which  sur- 
pass in  loveliness  everything  we  can  imagine  here? 

Feb.  1,  1885.  When  I  wrote  the  last  sentiment,  I  did  not 
think  that  one  of  our  dearest  friends  —  Mrs.  Hamilton  —  univer- 
sally beloved  on  account  of  her  genial,  sympathizing,  and  en- 
thusiastic disposition,  was  soon  to  pass  away  into  that  better  life, 
which  our  hearts  rather  than  our  intellect  are  able  to  anticipate. 
little  more  than  three  years  ago,  she  was  one  of  a  party  of  three 
invalids  who  went  from  Meacham  to  consult  a  celebrated  lung- 
specialist  (Dr.  Loomis  from  New  York)  about  their  conditions; 
our  dear  Gertie  and  Mrs.  Percival  (our  tent-neighbour)  being 
the  other  two. 

Her  funeral  took  place  yesterday  at  her  home.  How  many 
memories  crowded  upon  me,  when  I  sat  amongst  the  mourners. 
I  remember  how  her  parents  (the  Rev.  Father  Parmelee  —  100 
years  old)  were  within  a  few  years  carried  out  of  the  same  house. 
I  remember  how  I  called  here  sometimes  with  Gertie  and  Saze 
(the  Japanese)  —  both  now  among  those  who  have  left  us.  And 
remembering  this,  I  could  not  but  anticipate  the  time  when  we, 
too,  shall  be  carried  to  a  resting-place  for  our  tired  bodies,  whilst 
the  soul  may  be  born  anew  and  soar  up  to  a  higher  destiny. 


FEB.)  WASHINGTON'S  BIRTHDAY,  1885 

To-day  (Monday)  —  the  day  following  the  real  birthday  of 
the  Father  of  this  country  —  the  schools  were  generally  dismissed 
and  so  was  ours.  Although  I  hold  the  opinion  that  a  day  which  is 
not  celebrated  at  all  in  the  hearts  and  thoughts  of  the  majority 
of  the  people  ought  not  to  be  celebrated  as  a  holiday,  or  in  other 
words,  as  an  excuse  for  not  doing  the  usual  daily  tasks,  —  I  am 
to-day  reconciled  with  it  on  account  of  the  brilliant  sunshine, 


302  HERMANN  KRUSI 

which  illumines  the  whole  snow-covered  country,  and  tempts 
people  to  walk  or  ride  for  pleasure  or  duty.  Hence,  if  they  don't 
think  of  Washington,  it  is  possible  that  they  may,  by  the  law  of 
association,  think  of  many  past  events,  more  especially  those  that 
have  been  lit  up  by  sunshine  and  joy. 

To  me,  as  I  took  a  walk  to  the  lonely  lake-shore  and  gazed 
at  the  frozen  surface  of  the  lake  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  the  memory  of  past  times  came  over  me.  I  remembered 
one  day  with  a  similarly  beautiful  morning  —  possibly  fourteen 
years  ago  —  when  our  little  family,  increased  by  some  boarders, 
one  of  whom  was  our  trusty  friend  Dr.  Farnham,  walked  for  nearly 
a  mile  on  the  frozen,  uneven  ice,  admiring  the  little  ice-mounds 
and  hills.  I  suppose  little  Gertie  was  too  small  to  accompany 
us,  but  she  welcomed  her  good  friend  Farnham  on  his  return  with 
her  sweetest  smile  as,  "Lily  Roy"  (Le  Roy). 

I  also  remember  how  another  time,  nearer  spring,  we  visited 
an  ice-cave  formed  by  a  vast  amount  of  hardened  snow  stretching 
from  the  new  pier  to  the  neighbouring  mounds.  The  beautiful 
forms  of  frozen  spray  might  have  adorned  a  fairy  palace  or  a 
"spiritual"  mansion.  On  this  occasion  dear  Gertie  was  with 
us,  and  her  mind,  ever  ready  to  appreciate  purity  and  beauty 
until  the  last  days  of  her  short  life,  was  keenly  alive  to  all  these 
impressions. 

To-day  I  wandered  alone  —  our  only  son  being  now  in  regions 
where  hardly  any  snow  is  seen,  except  on  the  summits  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  Still  I  bless  my  imagination,  which  is  ever 
willing  to  people  this  earth  with  past  recollections  full  of  hope 
and  sunshine. 

The  more  I  advance  in  age,  the  colder  the  earth  and  its  objects 
seem  to  become;  the  transitory  actors  on  it,  my  cotemporaries, 
and  more  especially  my  old  friends  and  relations,  become  rarer. 
Many  of  them  have  faded  away  from  sight,  and  are  only  visible  to 
the  spiritual  eye.  I  look  for  them  in  the  spirit  of  Love  and  Hope, 
as  a  shipwrecked  sailor  may  try  to  find  in  the  far-off  horizon  a 
saving  boat,  that  is  to  bring  him  home.  Even  to-day,  beyond 
the  frozen  area  of  the  lake,  I  could  dimly  discern  on  the  far-off 
horizon  a  streak  of  blue  water,  reflecting  the  blue  sky.  They  were 
to  me  symbols  of  that  stage  in  our  development  when  Heaven  and 
Earth  seem  to  meet;  when  the  former  visions  of  our  brain  engen- 
dered by  Love  become  realities,  pure  and  immortal. 


CHAPTER  XLII 

ANNALS  or  THE  HEART,  1885-1886 
DEDICATED  TO  GEKTIE 

Record.  — At  East  Kendall,  N.  Y.,  with  Rhoda  Smith  Austin, 
August,  1885. 

My  recollections  in  connection  with  dear  Gertie  at  this  place 
are  partly  pleasant  and  only  painful  through  the  feeling:  it  will 
never  be  again.  I  was  here  in  the  summer  previous  to  her  sick- 
ness, when  I  saw  her  daily  taking  care  of  the  little  children  of  the 
household.  Sometimes  she  would  go  with  me  to  the  lake-shore 
—  about  three-fourths  miles  away.  There  was  then  a  steep 
path  leading  down  the  bluff,  and  below  —  in  the  sand  —  we  col- 
lected shells,  etc.,  of  which  she  afterwards  formed  a  chain.  When 
tired,  we  ascended  and  lay  down  under  one  of  the  apple-trees, 
and  looked  upon  the  blue  expanse  of  water.  Who  —  looking  at 
the  beautiful  child  soon  entering  into  womanhood  —  would  have 
predicted  that  she  would  enjoy  this  sight  for  the  last  time! 

When  I  came  again  to  the  spot  last  named,  I  beheld  with 
astonishment  that  the  lake  had  gained  on  the  shore  by  ten  or 
twelve  yards,  that  the  row  of  apple-trees  had  been  precipitated 
into  the  depth  below;  that  the  foot-path  descending  to  the  shore 
had  fallen  with  it.  "Oh,"  thought  I,  "how  many  bright  hopes 
have  crumbled  with  it!"  Such  is  life!  Yet  still  there  is  the  blue 
expanse  of  water  and  of  heaven,  emblems  of  Eternity,  where  we 
hope  to  meet  our  beloved  ones! 

I  have  but  little  more  to  add  about  our  visit  to  East  Kendall. 
I  saw  externally  a  well-cultivated  farm  of  nearly  two  hundred 
acres,  rich  in  fruit  and  promise,  but  my  mental  eyes  sought  a 
bright  smiling  maiden  amongst  the  trees  and  between  the  fences. 
Indeed  there  was  not  a  place  which  was  not  sanctified  by  her  lovely 
presence.  Still  I  thank  God  that  in  the  midst  of  His  beautiful 
scenery  grief  was  not  allowed  to  be  pungent.  Death  is,  after  all, 

303 


304  HERMANN  KRUSI 

not  the  worst  of  evils.  Along  with  us  on  the  shore,  to  which  we 
drove  by  a  circuitous  road,  sat  a  poor  cripple,  young  and  intelli- 
gent, but  partly  paralyzed  by  sickness,  and  still  more  by  an  exces- 
sive dose  of  quinine  given  by  an  experimenting  doctor.  Thanks  be 
to  God  that,  with  the  exception  of  a  comparatively  short  sickness, 
we  have  before  us  the  pictures  of  two  blooming,  happy,  loving 
children,  whom  we  can  imagine  received  by  loving  hands  in  the 
most  pleasant  regions  of  Heaven. 

THE  SUBMERGED  APPLE-TREE 
IN  REMEMBRANCE  OF  GERTIE 

1 

In  days  of  yore 

On  Ontario's  shore 
A  father  fond  and  a  rosy  maid 
Sat  under  an  apple-tree's  cooling  shade, 
And  the  waves  came  rushing,  gaily  and  fleet, 
And  the  birds  did  warble  their  melodies  sweet 

On  a  balmy  summer  morning. 

2 

The  maiden  went 

By  steep  descent 

To  the  water's  brink  where  move  or  sleep 
The  curious  forms  of  the  wat'ry  deep, 
And  gaily  she  gathered  with  deft  little  hand 
Tiny  shells  that  imbedded  lay  strewn  in  the  sand 

On  that  lovely  summer  morning. 

3 

"O  Father  dear, 

The  shell-wreath  here 
Will  give  my  friends  at  home  such  joy!" 
The  father  looks  at  the  coloured  toy, 
But  more  at  the  generous  giver's  heart, 
And  the  fondest  of  hopes  in  his  bosom  did  start 

On  that  happy  summer  morning. 

4 

Five  years  pass  by,  — 
And  with  a  sigh 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 

The  father  wanders  alone  to  the  shore  — 
He  hears  from  afar  the  waves'  deep  roar, 
And  behold !  the  steep  bank  has  crumbled  down 
And  grimly  and  dark  the  abyss  does  frown 
On  that  gloomy  autumn  morning. 


305 


Immersed  in  clay 

Amidst  the  spray, 
See  there  a  death-like  object  frown 
With  ghostly  arms  and  outspread  crown, 
Which  once  did  solace  with  precious  shade 
The  doting  father,  the  sainted  maid, 

On  a  lovely  summer  morning. 


As  yon  frail  bank 

Once  tottering  sank, 
Thus  crumble  away  on  unseen  slopes 
So  many  sweet  yearnings,  many  fond  hopes. 
But  Love  is  immortal,  our  highest  prize  — 
And  what  it  embraces  will  surely  rise 

On  Spring's  Eternal  morning. 
OSWEGO,  29th  Sept.,  1885. 


12th  Nov.  —  Anniversary  of  dear  Gertie's  death.  The  day 
is  one  of  warmth  and  sunshine,  and  —  God  be  thanked  —  more 
and  more  of  that  element  finds  room  in  my  heart.  With  every 
year  the  painful  recollection  of  sickness  and  death  is  diminishing, 
whilst  the  hope  of  a  not  far-off  reunion  increases. 

Let  Gertie's  smiling  remark  to  her  dear  companion  (Lulu) 
"I  thought  I  was  going  to  die,  but  I  am  better  now,"  be  also  our 
watchword,  when  the  separation  from  this  earthly  tabernacle 
takes  place.  In  the  meantime  let  us  labour  as  long  as  we  can,  so 
as  to  be  able  to  leave  our  sphere  of  work  with  calm  dignity.  Much 
as  the  mind  requires  congenial  food,  the  heart  will  have  its  share 
also,  and  the  pages  of  this  book  will  bear  witness  how  often  it 
tries  to  gather  the  departed  members  of  my  family,  and  how  near 
they  are  always  to  the  highest  aspirations. 

My  wife  and  myself  have  otherwise  made  some  practical 
arrangements  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  our  dear  children, 
i.e.,  by  placing  some  tasteful  head-stones  on  the  lot,  and  preparing 


306  HERMANN  KRUSI 

an  appropriate  approach  to  it  by  means  of  steps  —  all  made  of 
granite  —  besides  four  posts  at  the  corners. 

We  have  also  engaged  an  artist  to  enlarge  Gertie's  last  photo- 
graph, taken  at  the  time  when  she  was  in  the  fulness  of  maidenly 
bloom  and  beauty.  Miss  Wilmot  has  done  justice  to  it,  and  we 
are  sure  to  treasure  it  highly,  although  its  appearance  in  the  draw- 
ing-room, near  the  piano  —  which  used  to  resound  from  her  sweet 
playing  —  will  be  productive  of  many  a  keen  pang.  At  present, 
we  intend  to  send  it  to  Hermann  in  California.  His  heart  cannot 
but  be  moved  at  the  likeness  of  his  loving  sister,  who  was  so  pleased 
to  see  him  even  during  the  last  days  of  her  life.  Oh!  how  well  I 
remember  the  afternoon  when  I  had  to  send  the  sad  message  to 
him  and  Saze,  who  both  hurried  to  the  bedside  of  the  dying  girl 
Well,  God's  ways  are  inscrutable.  Let  us  try  to  be  patient  and 
strong  and  all  will  end  well. 

Dec.  27.  It  is  a  beautiful  sunny  Sunday.  There  is  no  snow 
on  the  ground,  and  if  the  trees  were  not  barren  of  foliage  and  the 
temperature  warmer,  we  might  imagine  it  a  day  of  spring.  The 
.house  is  quiet,  as  two  of  our  inmates  have  left  us  for  Christmas 
visits,  three  others  have  gone  to  church,  and  silence  reigns  in  the 
house.  I  have  been  in  the  parlour,  where  Gertie's  beautiful  face 
(in  the  newly  made  picture)  looks  serenely  happy  on  the  presents 
placed  on  the  piano,  which  she  formerly  delighted  to  prepare 
herself  in  token  of  her  affection  for  her  dear  parents,  brother, 
and  friends.  Once  more,  and  I  cannot  even  say  whether  for  the 
last  time,  a  poetical  sentiment  induces  me  to  insert  a  few  lines 
suggested  by  her  picture  and  mine,  which  were  finished  at  the 
studio  of  Miss  Wilmot.  These  effusions  have  at  least  given  me 
some  consolation.  If  some  people,  whose  ideas  of  immortality 
and  "  Wiedersehen "  are  framed  on  the  material  standard  of 
perishable  things,  pretend  to  say  that  the  recollection  of  our  be- 
loved becomes  more  and  more  faded  in  our  memories,  they  have 
not  considered  the  sentiments  of  aging  parents,  who  come  back 
—  after  the  breaking  of  many  conventional  earthly  ties  —  to  the 
dear  recollection  of  former  days  sanctified  by  the  indissoluble  ties 
of  immortal  love. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  307 

THE  TWO  PICTURES 

1 

Two  pictured  faces  are  standing 
In  the  artist's  studio  there, 
Both  looking  with  fervent  ardour 
On  some  object  loving  and  fair. 


The  father's  eyes  are  gazing 
On  the  daughter's  modest  grace, 
On  her  thoughtful  smiling  countenance, 
Inviting  to  sweet  embrace. 

3 

The  daughter's  thoughts  —  who  will  measure! 
In  youth's  overflowing  life 
She  sees  but  infinite  pleasure, 
And  hopes  'gainst  the  future  strife. 

4 

Near  her  —  alas!  is  hovering 
A  spectre  —  silent  and  pale, 
Resembling  our  blessed  darling, 
But  alas  !  how  wasted  and  frail  ! 

5 

And  the  look  in  the  father's  picture 

Is  a  look  of  hope  and  of  fear, 

But  the  hope  still  conquers,  —  and  blooming, 

He  sees  his  child  reappear. 


"Tis  Christmas,  and  still  in  the  parlour 
Where  once  sweet  music  did  sound 
From  a  maiden's  skilful  fingers 
And  from  voices  all  around, 

7 

A  pictured  face  looks  smiling 
At  the  presents  there  and  the  toys, 
And  smiling  eyes  seem  to  tell  us 
Of  former  pleasures  and  joys. 


308  HERMANN  KRUSI 

8 

When  for  father,  mother,  and  brother 
Some  busy  hands  did  provide 
Small  tokens  of  love  and  kindness, 
So  precious  still  in  their  sight. 

9 

Though  mute  the  picture,  our  hearts  yet 
In  eloquent  strains  do  pray: 
O  Father!  restore  our  darling 
On  Thy  Heavenly  Christmas  day! 

Dec.  27,  1885. 

18th  April,  1886.  Have  just  returned  from  Mr.  Sheldon's, 
who  invited  the  whole  school  to  a  "maple-sugar"  festival  on  his 
pleasant  grounds  near  the  lake.  The  weather  was  exceptionally 
warm  and  sunny,  the  lake  so  smooth  that  my  wife  with  several 
other  ladies  of  the  school  ventured  to  go  there  in  a  boat  and  enjoyed 
it  hugely.  I  preferred  starting  later  on  foot,  and  spent  a  pleasant 
hour  —  partly  in  conversation,  contemplation  of  the  glorious 
lake,  and  in  reflections  of  the  Past.  I  need  not  repeat  that  dear 
Gertie  again  reappeared  on  the  rocky  shore,  playing  with  her 
best  friend  Lulu.  Her  cheerful,  innocent  laughter  again  re- 
sounded in  my  ears.  Lulu  was  still  there,  blooming,  gentle,  as 
ever.  She  would  with  her  "petite"  figure  have  somewhat  con- 
trasted with  Gertie's  stately  form,  but  the  friendship  between 
hearts  and  minds  thus  constituted  would  never  have  been  broken. 

Twenty-five  years  ago,  I  visited  for  the  first  time  this  beautiful 
peninsula.  I  was  then  in  the  strength  of  manhood,  which  strength, 
in  spite  of  my  whitened  locks,  has  remained  the  same.  When, 
in  the  evening,  I  returned  alone  to  my  home,  Gertie  again  was  my 
companion;  she  who  so  often  had  joyfully  wandered  on  Saturdays 
to  her  beloved  playmate.  I  met  her  spirit  at  the  so-called  "  Forks," 
where,  when  she  was  a  very  little  girl,  I  used  to  accompany  her, 
in  order  to  gather  her  favourite  "  Dandy-lions  "  that  grew  by  the 
wayside.  I  remembered  her,  or  I  might  better  say,  the  shadow 
of  herself,  near  the  house  of  her  dressmaker,  whither  she  used  to 
wend  her  feeble  steps,  to  have  a  travelling  dress  made,  against 
the  tight  sleeves  of  which  I  always  protested,  since  they  made  her 
increasing  emaciation  more  and  more  conspicuous.  I  remembered 
her  after  in  the  evening,  when  I  cast  a  longing  glance  at  her  pic- 


I  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  309 

re,  which  shows  her  serene,  smiling  countenance,  opposite  to 
^at  of  her  sister  Minnie,  whom  she  never  saw,  but  with  whom  I 
delight  to  think  she  now  enjoys  spirit-delights  in  a  better  land. 
They  are  now  home,  but  we  parents  —  verging  to  old  age  —  feel 
more  and  more  that  we  are  strangers  here,  and  that  we  don't 
ow  even  where  our  last  resting-place  will  be.     Still  we  are  on 
>ur  way  home,  and  the  flying  hours  beckon  us,  indicating  that  we 
hall  arrive  there  soon.     In  looking  at  these  lines,  I  feel  with 
oethe  in  his  dedication  to  Faust: 

"Was  ich  besitze,  seh  ich  wie  im  Weiten 
Und  was  verschwand,  wird  mir  zu  Wirklichkeiten." 

I  started  to  describe  a  maple-sugar  festival,  but  forgot  the 
laple-sugar,  the  bevy  of  playing  young  men  and  women,  and 
mostly  thought  of  former  times  endeared  by  the  caresses  and 
sweet  communion  with  our  dear  departed. 

A  VISIT  TO  OUR  CEMETERY 

30th  May,  1886.  It  is  not  often  that  I  am  induced  to  visit  a 
metery,  even  when  I  know  that  the  mouldering  remains  of  two 
loved  daughters  are  buried  there.  It  seems  a  somewhat  strange 
and  antiquated  idea  to  think  that  we  are  nearer  our  beloved 
friends  where  they  are  buried  —  perhaps  in  a  spot  they  have 
never  trod  during  their  life  —  than  in  other  places  nearer  home. 
To  me  it  seems  as  if  both  they  and  myself  are  strangers  to  such 
a  place.  And  yet  there  was  this  time  a  strong  inducement  to 
visit  the  lot  which  we  bought  some  years  ago,  and  on  which  the 
headstones,  with  the  names  of  our  daughters  inscribed,  had  been 
recently  placed.  It  was  a  magnificent  spring  day  when,  in  com- 
pany with  our  cheerful,  rosy-looking  Miss  Sackett,  we  drove  on  a 
dusty  road  near  the  Oswego  River,  to  the  so-called  Riverside 
Cemetery.  It  is  about  three  miles  from  town  and  has  undoubtedly 
many  natural  attractions,  its  undulating  hills  fringed  with  woods 
and  its  more  or  less  gorgeous  and  tasteful  monuments  scattered 
over  a  wide  surface.  On  the  road  to  our  lot,  which  is  situated  on 
nearly  the  highest  part  —  facing  the  river  and  surrounding  land- 
scape —  we  pass  two  costly  monuments,  one  of  a  Mrs.  Guimaraes 
and  the  other  of  a  Mr.  Carrington.  Of  these  it  might  almost  be 
said,  what  Byron  says  in  regard  to  the  tomb  of  Metella :  "  Behold 
a  Roman's  love  or  —  pride." 


310  HERMANN  KRUSI 

To  the  right  the  road  leads  upward  towards  our  lot,  which, 
as  the  distinctly  chiselled  letters  on  the  granite  announce,  is 
destined  for  the  Kriisi  family.  The  entrance  is  made  by  three 
tastefully  cut  steps  of  Quincy  granite.  On  the  lot,  which  has  been 
newly  graded  and  sodded,  are  the  two  headstones  —  of  different 
pattern  —  the  names  of  the  children  being  surmounted  —  Minnie's, 
with  chiselled  ivy-leaves  —  Gertie's,  with  oak-leaves.  Three 
posts,  equally  of  granite,  indicate  the  corners  of  the  lot.  The 
whole  is  shaded  by  two  beautiful  trees,  and  the  prospect,  as  we 
have  already  stated,  is  charming. 

Although  the  thought  of  our  children  comes  with  far  less 
vividness  to  my  mind  than  at  home,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
thoughts  of  death  cannot  but  present  themselves  in  view  of  such 
a  vast  multitude  of  departed  fellow-men,  and  of  the  place  which 
may  at  no  far  distant  time  be  destined  to  receive  our  remains. 

Returning  home,  I  could  not  help  reflecting  what  might, 
in  some  future  time,  be  the  most  sensible  and  impressive  way  to 
perpetuate  the  memory  of  departed  friends.  Goethe  puts  deep 
and  weighty  words  in  the  mouth  of  the  Pastor  in  Hermann  and 
Dorothea,  when  he  makes  him  say: 

"Des  Todes  riihrendes  Bild  steht 

Nicht  als  Schrecken  dem  Weisen,  und  nicht  als  Ende  dem  Frommen. 
Jenen  drangt  es  ins  Leben  zuriick  und  lehret  ihn  handeln. 
Diesem  starkt  es,  zu  kiinftigem  Heil,  in  Triibsal  die  Hoffnung; 
Beiden  wird  zum  Leben  der  Tod." 

"Death  is  to  become  Life."  Hence  would  it  not  be  wiser 
to  have  a  picture  of  the  departed,  in  that  age  and  condition  most 
known  and  endeared  to  us  —  greatly  enlarged  and  as  beautifully 
framed  as  our  means  will  allow  —  placed  in  the  best  room  of  the 
house,  or  in  that  where  the  departed  was  often  seen!  We  have 
done  so  with  the  two  pictures  of  our  dear  girls,  and  they  are  seen, 
with  their  sweet,  serene,  smiling  faces  looking  at  us  full  of  life 
and  promise.  Whoever  can  spend  hundreds  of  dollars  for  cold 
marble  or  granite  monuments  representing  torpor  and  death 
should  certainly  not  grudge  the  above  small  expense. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  monuments  in  the  cemetery  should 
be  simple,  graceful,  rather  than  gorgeous.  But  why,  might  one 
ask,  should  they  exist  at  all  ?  My  answer  is,  because  man,  besides 
being  a  member  of  the  domestic  circle,  is  also  a  citizen  of  a  wider 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  311 

family  in  village  or  town,  and  hence  should  have  some  memorial 
tablet  in  places  which  are  free  of  access  to  everyone.  To  do  this 
with  some  order  and  method  there  ought  to  be  some  plans  of  the 
grounds,  with  an  index  as  to  where  you  might  find  the  monuments 
of  people  you  are  in  search  of.  Many  would  like  to  see  where  an 
old  acquaintance,  an  old  teacher,  or  benefactor  lies  buried,  for  it 
is  true  what  Holti  sings :  "  Heil  der  Thrane,  die  ob  meinem  Grabe 
hin  auf  hingestreute  Rosen  fallt."  (Blessed  the  tear  that  falls  upon 
the  roses  strewn  over  my  grave.) 

Such  thoughts  occupied  my  head  on  the  return  from  the 
beautiful  place  just  described,  and,  when  I  entered  the  drawing- 
room,  I  felt  anew  refreshed  and  consoled  in  looking  at  the  faces 
of  my  angel  girls,  smiling  serenely,  as  if  about  to  kiss  you,  as 
Korner  says  beautifully  on  taking  leave  from  his  friends  in  going 
to  the  war  which  was  to  end  his  young  life : 

"Nehmt  diesen  Kuss!  und  wenn's  der  letzte  bliebe, 
Es  giebt  ja  Keinen  Tod  fur  unsre  Liebe!" 

24th  June,  1886.  This  is  my  sixty-ninth  birthday.  The 
milestones  of  this  life  seem  to  appear  in  quicker  succession  when 
one  approaches  old  age,  and  the  last  will  soon  be  reached.  I 
celebrate  this  day  in  my  heart.  Thoughts  of  the  day  crowd  on 
me,  when  my  father  was  the  recipient  of  deserved  honours  on 
account  of  his  efforts  for  education  and  his  loving  and  inspiring 
influence  on  his  family  and  friends.  In  one  sense  I  stand  more 
isolated  than  he  —  in  a  foreign  land,  surrounded  by  a  less  emo- 
tional people  —  although  I  possess  the  respect  and  love  of  many, 
who  know  me  in  and  out  of  school.  But  the  love  I  treasure  most 
is  that  of  my  two  early  departed  girls.  That  love  cannot  die. 
My  wife  went  to-day  to  visit  their  graves  and  to  take  steps  for 
their  adornment.  They  have  celebrated  their  new  birthday  in 
Heaven,  where  I  shall  meet  them,  to  help  me  celebrate  mine. 
Possibly  there  will  be  quite  a  family  gathering  of  kindred  spirits 
whose  years  will  no  more  be  counted,  but  who  will  shine  in  eternal 
youth.  Our  fervent  thought  goes  out  on  this  day  to  thee,  my  son 
Hermann,  in  far-off  California,  where  we  intend  to  see  thee  soon. 
If  you  aspire  to  greater  riches  and  honours  than  your  parents  and 
grandparents,  may  you  never  forget  that  they  counted  honesty 
and  faithfulness  among  their  riches,  lived  contented,  and  did  not 
fear  death. 


312  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Nov.  12th,  1886.  Five  years  ago,  on  this  day  and  evening, 
thy  soul,  my  gentle  unforgotten  daughter,  took  its  flight  to  a 
better  land,  where,  as  we  devoutly  hope,  sorrows,  bodily  pain,  and 
the  anguish  of  separation  are  not  known.  I  have  striven  —  in 
the  firm  belief  that  now  all  is  right  with  our  dear  girl  —  to  remem- 
ber but  the  bright  periods  of  her  existence,  when  for  thirteen 
years  her  smiling  rosy  face  and  winning  manners  were  the  joy 
of  her  parents.  It  is  difficult  to  refrain  on  this  day  from  conjur- 
ing up  some  episodes  of  her  last  days  and  painful  experiences. 
But  the  day  of  "  Wiedersehen "  is  fast  approaching,  and  in  the 
meantime  I  will  gather  from  the  sweet  recollections  of  the  past 
many  blossoms,  which  make  those  of  the  chrysanthemum  now 
blooming  in  my  room,  with  its  hundreds  of  white  flowers  and  buds, 
appear  like  symbols  of  a  lasting  bliss,  where  purity  and  innocence 
will  reign  supreme. 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

'HE    QUARTER-CENTENNIAL    CELEBRATION    OF    THE    OSWEGO 
NORMAL  SCHOOL,  AND  OUR  FIRST  JOURNEY  TO 
SAN  FRANCISCO,  1886 

^^^•^•^•^^^ 

THE  Normal  School  had  been  in  session  since  the  year  1861, 
and  would,  therefore,  in  1886  have  passed  through  a  quarter- 
century  of  its  existence.  It  had  left  its  mark  not  only  on  other 
Normal  schools  that  had  been  founded  according  to  its  model, 
but  on  the  method  of  instruction  in  many  of  the  progressive  edu- 
cational circles  of  this  Union.  It  was  to  be  foreseen  that  a  cele- 
bration worthy  of  the  occasion  would  take  place  at  the  period 
above  named,  and  this  required  some  preparations.  One  of 
these  consisted  in  collecting  data  of  the  names  and  residences  of 
all  the  graduates,  and  biographical  sketches  of  the  teachers,  a 
task  which  was  confided  to  Miss  Cooper,  whose  skill,  knowledge, 
and  accuracy  in  statistical  matters  were  universally  acknowledged. 

Among  the  said  teachers,  indeed  the  first  of  them,  was  Miss 
Jones,  who,  like  myself,  had  been  engaged  at  the  Home  and 
Colonial  schools  in  London,  from  where  she  was  invited  by  Mr. 
Sheldon  to  introduce  a  course  of  "  Object  Lessons  "  at  the  Oswego 
City  Training  School.  After  a  year  she  returned  again  to  England, 
where  she  was  married  without  changing  her  name,  her  husband  (a 
wealthy  merchant)  bearing  equally  the  classical  name  of  "  Jones." 

Twenty-five  years  passed,  when  she  was  again  invited  by  Mr. 
Sheldon  to  cross  the  ocean,  in  order  to  be  present  at  the  quarter- 
century  celebration,  and  to  see  how  the  "  small  child  "  once  under 
her  care,  viz.,  the  City  Training  School,  had  grown  since  to  vigor- 
ous manhood,  under  the  name  of  the  Oswego  State  Normal  and 
Training  School.  Following  this  invitation,  she  travelled  by 

313 


314  HERMANN  KRUSI  . 

steamer  to  New  York,  where  Mr.  Sheldon  met  her  —  alas !  only 
to  find  that  during  the  passage  her  reason  had  become  unhinged, 
in  which  condition  she  failed  to  recognize  Mr.  Sheldon,  or  to 
remember  the  object  of  her  mission.  However,  as  she  required 
care  and  attention,  she  was  persuaded  to  accompany  him  to  Os- 
wego,  although  her  pitiful  mental  hallucination  made  it  impossible 
for  her  to  read  an  essay  she  had  prepared  for  the  occasion.1 
With  this  exception,  the  celebration  formed  a  proud  episode  in 
the  life  of  the  institution,  and  gave  sincere  pleasure  to  the  numer- 
ous graduates  who  had  come  from  all  parts  of  the  country. 

This  was  chiefly  caused  by  the  reunion  of  many  old  friends 
and  pupils,  indulging  in  memories  of  the  past,  and  by  the  reading 
of  many  able  and  graphic  papers  on  the  part  of  members  of  the 
Board,  of  the  Faculty,  and  by  graduates.  I  happened  to  be  the 
"Historian"  on  this  occasion,  and  was  pleased  at  the  hearty 
reception  awarded  to  my  feeble  efforts,2  and  at  the  kind,  social 
spirit  animating  the  whole  assembly. 

For  us,  this  year  was  further  made  memorable  by  our  journey 
to  San  Francisco.  Our  son  Hermann,  after  completing  his  course 
at  Cornell  University,  had  sought  a  situation  in  the  field  of  engi- 
neering, which  he  found  temporarily  at  Rochester,  and  afterwards 
in  the  San  Francisco  Bridge  Company  with  a  respectable  salary. 
He  gradually  obtained  a  salary  which  enabled  him  to  marry 
(February,  1887)  and  provide  for  a  home  at  Alameda,  opposite 
San  Francisco,  where  he  still  resides.  His  presence  in  California, 
even  before  his  marriage,  was  a  great  temptation  for  us  parents 
to  visit  him  and  his  surroundings.  The  journey  included  visits 
to  Chicago,  Denver,  the  Black  Canyon,  Salt  Lake  City,  San 
Francisco,  the  Yosemite,  etc.  On  our  return  trip  we  passed 

1  When  Mr.  Kriisi  was  in  England  the  following  year,  he  visited  Mrs.  Jones. 
In  his  Record  he  says:  "I  had  the  pleasure  of  finding  her  nearly  recovered,  in 
her  beautiful  country-seat  in  Surrey,  near  Cheam,  where  I  had  made  a  rather  un- 
satisfactory debut  in  teaching  spoiled  boys  of  the  English  Aristocracy  —  forty-five 
years  ago." 

2  This  paper  is  preserved  in  the  "  Quarter-Centennial  "  book.  —  Ed. 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  315 

through  Portland  (Oregon),  Spokane  Falls,  Helena,  the  Yellow- 
stone Park,  Chicago,  etc.  We  were  thus  favoured  to  see  the 
most  sublime  scenery  in  the  United  States. 

The  beauties  of  California,  with  its  semi-tropical  vegetation, 
were  enhanced  to  us  by  the  fact  that  we  enjoyed  them  in  company 
with  our  son. 

Record.  —  Oct.,  1886.  The  programme  of  our  trip,  made  in 
advance  with  great  precision,  was  carried  out  to  the  letter,  and 
nothing  happened  to  mar  it  or  to  cause  any  inconvenient  delay. 
I  propose  in  this  book  to  limit  my  description  to  some  sketches  in 
regard  to  scenes  which  have  made  most  impression  upon  us,  as 
for  instances: 

1.  Colorado,  its  mountain  scenery,  Garden  of  Gods,  canyons. 

2.  Salt  Lake  City,  the  capital  of  the  Mormons. 

3.  San  Francisco,  its  sights  and  surroundings,  festivities  dur- 
ing Grand  Army  reunion. 

4.  A  visit  to  the  Yosemite. 

5.  A  visit  to  the  Yellowstone  Park. 

6.  A  sketch  of  the  rapid  growth  of  some  cities  and  surrounding 
territories  under  the  influence  of  mining,  agriculture  and  cattle- 
raising,  etc.,  and  the  impulse  given  by  these  to  the  construction  of 
railroads,  and  hence  to  commerce. 

N.  B.  I  shall  translate  these  sketches  into  German  for  my 
brother  Gottlieb,  although  the  last  may  require  yet  some  further 
experience,  before  attempting  a  description. 

[The  six  sketches  descriptive  of  western  scenery  and 'civiliza- 
tion were  elaborated  in  great  detail,  both  as  to  natural  features, 
and  statistics  relating  to  industries,  etc.;  betraying  acute  observa- 
tion and  much  collateral  study.  While  they  are  intrinsically  of 
great  interest,  so  much  has  been  presented  in  newspapers  and 
magazines  on  these  same  topics,  that  it  does  not  seem  best  to 
reproduce  them  here.  —  ED.] 

Record.  —  Feb.  1,  1887.  I  have  now  kept  my  promise,  to 
write  five  sketches  descriptive  of  the  most  salient  points  of  our 
trip,  and  more  than  this,  I  have  transferred  them  by  a  free  trans- 
lation into  German  and  sent  them  to  brother  Gottlieb  and  friend 
Blumer  for  their  perusal.  The  composing  of  112  quarto  pages 
and  their  translation  has  pleasantly  occupied  many  leisure  hours 


316  HERMANN  KRUSI 

of  a  winter  which  otherwise  would  have  appeared  rather  dreary. 
It  was  some  pleasure,  during  the  howling  of  the  wind  and  other 
rigours  of  our  northern  climate,  to  live  over  the  sunny  memories 
of  the  West,  and  more  especially  of  the  Pacific  Coast.  With  the 
aid  of  some  travelling  guides  and  manuals,  and  more  especially 
with  the  valuable  printed  records  on  the  Yosemite  and  the  Yellow- 
stone, it  was  possible  to  gain  some  more  data  about  various  ob- 
jects only  hastily  seen,  which  made  such  a  task  as  instructive  as 
it  was  pleasant. 


CHAPTER  XLIV 

INTERLUDE 

Record.  —  Sunday,  14th  March,  1886.  I  have  just  returned 
from  a  visit  to  the  lake,  whose  shores  are  still  ice-bound.  As  the 
anniversary  of  my  father's  birthday  had  passed  (12th  March), 
I  made  some  serious  reflections  about  my  own  age,  and  I  find 
that  he  (having  been  born  on  the  12th  of  March  and  died  on  the 
25th  of  July)  had  lived  just  69  years  and  135  days,  whilst  I  shall 
have  that  amount  of  age  behind  me  on  about  the  sixth  of  Novem- 
ber next.  What  reflections  for  Imagination  and  Faith,  for  Reason 
will  not  support  you  here !  If  —  as  we  hope  —  there  is  an  immor- 
tality, a  "Wiedersehen  in  Heaven,"  how  will  the  spirit-likeness 
of  one  whom  we  called  and  revered  as  a  father  appear  there, 
when  we  (by  the  earthly  standard)  are  in  reality  the  older.  But 
as  we  may  —  in  one  sense  or  another  —  experience  a  new  birth,  I 
should  not  wonder  if  some  loving  angel  (even  one  who  left  us  in 
early  childhood)  may  in  the  spirit  world  exercise  some  power  over 
us,  so  as  to  conduct  us  higher,  lovingly  and  gently,  and  yet  with 
thoughtful,  heaven-nurtured  intelligence.  So  be  it. 

REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  PAST,  PRESENT,  AND  FUTURE 

Record.  —  30th  Oct.,  1886.  I  sit  again,  on  a  still  Sunday 
morning,  in  my  pleasant  study,  and  enjoy  the  sunlight  —  which, 
after  nearly  six  days  of  storm  and  rain  —  streams  in  through  the 
large  panes  of  the  bay-window.  The  trees  exhibit  their  foliage 
somewhat  affected  by  frost,  —  green  leaves  mixed  with  yellow 
ones,  whilst  the  meadows  still  wear  their  beautiful  cover  of 
velvety  green,  which  is  so  seldom  seen  in  the  far  West. 

This  brings  to  my  mind  the  ten  weeks  passed  in  a  grand 
journey  to  the  Pacific  Ocean  and  back,  with  its  thousand  remem- 
brances connected  with  the  most  glorious  scenery  that  can  be 
seen  on  this  Continent.  A  vision  of  sunny  California  often  dawns 

317 


318  HERMANN  KRUSI 

in  my  mind,  and  the  more  vivid  since  we  have  seen  our  son  Her- 
mann moving  among  its  bustling  workshops  and  fertile  regions. 

The  future  also  occupies  my  thoughts.  I  have  already  hinted 
that  this  term  and  the  next  may  constitute  the  last  year  of  my 
actual  school  life.  Indeed,  there  can  hardly  be  any  doubt  of  it, 
for  my  successor  has  already  been  chosen.  And  then !  —  some 
grave  questions  will  have  to  be  settled,  first  the  question  of  sup- 
port after  the  loss  of  my  salary.  It  is  but  natural  that  our  income 
will  thus  be  reduced  to  barely  one  third  what  it  was  before;  but 
as  we  have  in  the  last  year  managed  to  live  on  less  than  a  half  and 
spent  the  difference  in  some  luxuries  or  in  travelling,  there  is  not 
much  apprehension  on  that  account.  The  where  of  our  further 
existence  is  another  puzzle.  Shall  our  comfortable  home  be  sold 
at  a  considerable  sacrifice,  in  order  to  enable  us  to  live  with  Her- 
mann or  near  some  of  our  relatives  ?  The  answer  to  that  part  of 
the  question  lies  in  the  German  proverb:  "Kommt  Zeit,  kb'mmt 
Rath."  Personally,  I  am  strongly  inclined  towards  California. 
I  like  its  climate,  its  products,  its  grand  Nature,  and  —  as  far  as  I 
can  judge  —  the  cheerful  and  hospitable  spirit  of  its  people. 
But  it  depends  chiefly  on  Hermann  and  his  future  steps  —  in 
business  or  matrimony  —  whether  we  can  build  for  each  other  a 
mutual  home.  Another  question  generally  raised  by  my  friends 
is :  "  What  will  you  do  after  leaving  the  business  of  school,  to  which 
you  gave  your  time  and  thought  for  nearly  fifty  years  ?  "  There 
may  be,  it  is  true,  times  when  I  shall  miss  the  genial  intercourse 
with  my  pupils;  still  I  have  always  had  some  resources  by  which 
to  occupy  my  mind,  so  that  my  educational  work  will  still  remain 
before  me  in  thought,  and  draw  nutriment  from  the  experiences 
of  a  long  active  life.  I  have  for  more  than  a  year  been  occupied 
with  collecting  materials  for  a  History  of  Educational  Men  and  of 
Events  which  have  Contributed  to  the  Improvement  of  Educational 
Methods.  This  history,  although  pretty  far  advanced,  requires 
yet  many  supplementary  chapters  and  a  thorough  revision  as  to 
symmetry  and  style. 

Besides  some  educational  employment  of  this  kind,  I  shall 
probably  never  be  entirely  without  the  task  of  helping  some  sur- 
rounding friends  to  improve  their  knowledge  of  modern  languages. 
A  little  garden  and  the  usual  business  connected  with  housekeep- 
ing may  help  to  give  my  physical  energies  occasional  occupation, 
while  frequent  walks  and  excursions  —  even  in  winter,  under  the 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


319 


genial  skies  of  California  —  will  contribute  their  comforts  and 
pleasures  to  the  humble  wants  of  an  old  man,  who  wanders  cheer- 
fully towards  his  final  home,  where  loving  eyes  and  arms  await  him. 

Nov.  12,  1886.  I  find  (after  referring  to  page  214)  [just 
quoted]  that  I  have  reached,  or  even  transcended,  the  age  of  my 
good  father  when  he  departed  this  life  after  an  honourable  and 
useful  career.  Mine  is  not  perhaps  crowned  with  such  recollec- 
tions as  centre  around  the  work  of  the  illustrious  Pestalozzi  and 
his  school.  Still,  I  trust  that  our  school  in  Oswego,  its  principal 
and  fellow- workers,  will  occupy  an  honourable  place  in  the  history 
of  American  education.  I  hope  I  may  be  lovingly  remembered 
by  some  of  my  pupils.  Fate  did  not  grant  me  to  do  much  for  the 
mental  cultivation  of  my  two  sweet  girls,  but  the  love  I  bore  for 
them,  which  was  so  sweetly  reciprocated,  will  —  I  trust  —  bear 
fruit  in  heaven.  My  only  wish  and  hope  on  earth  is,  that  our  only 
son  Hermann  may  prove  himself  worthy  of  his  origin,  faithful  to 
his  trust,  and  that  if  God  spares  to  us  parents  longer  the  blessing 
of  health  and  strength,  we  may  be  able  to  join  him  in  the  sunny 
land  of  his  adoption,  and  conclude  our  days  in  peace,  wherever 
God  has  ordained  it  should  be. 

Sunday,  14th  Nov.,  1886.  In  a  letter  written  to  brother 
Gottlieb,  I  drew  some  parallels  between  the  life  of  my  father  and 
myself.  Both  were  blessed  with  vigorous  health,  with  mens  sana 
in  corpore  sano.  Both  were  granted  to  devote  fifty  years  of  their 
lives  to  the  work  of  education.  Both  were  placed  in  situations 
where  "the  working  out  of  better  methods"  became  the  chief 
object  of  their  task.  Each  rallied  to  the  aid  of  a  man  who  will 
be  named  with  respect  and  admiration  in  the  educational  history 
of  a  Republic:  Pestalozzi  and  Sheldon;  although  we  must  make 
due  allowance  for  the  greater  celebrity  which  the  former  attained, 
owing  to  his  originality,  philanthropy,  ardent  enthusiasm,  and 
literary  productions.  My  father's  work  was  systematically  divided 
between  four  places,  in  each  of  which,  excepting  Burgdorf,  he 
spent  about  one  fourth  to  one  third  of  his  fifty  years  of  educational 
activity:  viz.,  Gais,  Burgdorf,  Yverdon,  Trogen;  whilst  I  have 
taught  in  eight  places;  Gais,  Cheam,  London,  Lancaster,  Provi- 
dence, Worcester,  Trenton,  Oswego;  my  stay  at  the  last  named 
of  these  places  —  twenty-five  years  —  being  of  equal  duration  to 
that  spent  in  the  other  seven. 


CHAPTER  XLV 

MY  FAREWELL  YEAR  AT  THE  OSWEGO  NORMAL  SCHOOL 

1886-1887 

To  me  the  year  following  the  Quarter-Centennial  celebration 
was  a  matter  of  serious  consideration.  For  while  I  could  look 
with  some  satisfaction  on  my  share  of  the  work  performed  at  the 
school  during  twenty-five  years,  I  was  also  aware  that  my  own 
age  at  the  end  of  that  time  (in  1887)  would  have  reached  to  full 
seventy  years.  Although  I  did  not  as  yet  feel  any  decrease  of 
physical  or  mental  power,  I  argued  that  it  would  be  well  to  make 
use  of  the  occasion  by  sending  in  my  resignation,  while  yet  in  the 
fulness  of  health  and  strength,  and  leave  my  work,  as  it  were, 
with  flying  colours,  regretted  by  many  or  most  of  my  pupils;  with- 
out waiting  until  the  infirmities  of  old  age  would  justify  the  critics 
in  saying  that  it  was  time  for  an  old  teacher  to  make  room  for 
younger  men.  Even  as  it  was,  I  was  fully  convinced  that  a  sub- 
stitution of  younger  heads  and  hands  would  be  more  in  keeping 
with  the  requirements  of  this  age,  which  in  some  branches  had 
entered  upon  new  lines  of  study  and  application.  At  the  same 
time,  I  felt  that  I  had  done  something  toward  the  building  up  of 
this  school,  at  a  time  when  its  growth  and  popularity  were  uncer- 
tain, owing  to  many  prejudices  against  it,  which  were  nowhere 
stronger  than  in  the  city  of  Oswego  itself.  The  school,  under 
the  judicious  and  honest  direction  of  its  worthy  principal,  never 
resorted  to  puffing  advertisements,  extolling  its  wonderful  results, 
but  stood  and  maintained  itself  by  its  own  merits.  It  was  recom- 
mended mainly  by  its  own  pupils,  who  felt  happy  in  the  working 
of  a  method  which  appealed  to  their  own  power  of  thought  and 

320 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE 


321 


of  reasoning,  and  did  justice  to  their  efforts  in  arriving  at  truth 
without  a  prescribed  or  memorized  text  from  a  book  whose 
statements  are  seldom  intelligently  appreciated. 

Conscious  of  the  benefits  derived  from  this  new  era  in  their 
educational  career,  the  pupils  also  felt  some  love  and  gratitude 
towards  those  who  assisted  them  in  their  task,  and  who  sym- 
pathized with  their  labours  and  struggles,  their  failures  and  their 
successes.  I  speak  in  this  way  to  show^  that  no  unpleasant 
relations,  either  with  my  pupils  or  colleagues,  prompted  me  in  my 
determination  to  leave  the  school  at  the  end  of  the  year.  Finan- 
cial considerations  would  have  caused  many  to  come  to  another 
decision,  but  did  not  weigh  much  with  me,  who  was  prepared  to 
live  in  moderate  circumstances,  with  the  assistance  of  a  helpful 
partner,  and  without  any  care  for  the  support  of  children. 

This  absence  of  children  sharing  our  home  was  partly  made 
up  by  the  presence  of  young  people  of  both  sexes,  who  occupied 
rooms  in  our  house,  and  who  were  considered  as  members  of  our 
family.  In  this  connection  I  can  say  that  all  those  who  have 
been  thus  situated,  will  give  credit  to  my  wife  not  only  for  skill 
in  making  them  comfortable,  but  also  for  the  help  she  gave  to 
those  who  were  afflicted  with  physical  troubles,  or  who  required 
aid  and  encouragement  in  their  respective  branches.  She  was 
also  indefatigable  in  devising  means  by  which  good  manners  and 
taste  for  literary  and  scientific  subjects  could  be  fostered.  Nor 
did  she  forget  that  the  pleasures  and  plays  of  young  people  need  not 
be  abscinded,  but  rather  regulated  and  freed  from  coarseness  or 
vulgarity.  For  this  reason,  social  reunions  were  arranged  —  on 
some  free  evenings  —  in  which  even  dancing  was  admitted  for 
the  sake  of  encouraging  grace  and  lightness  of  movement,  as  well 
as  politeness  in  social  intercourse. 

I  mention  these  facts  as  a  tribute  to  my  wife  for  the  good  ser- 
vices she  did  in  behalf  of  many  pupils,  some  of  whom  owe  chiefly 
to  her  the  proper  direction  given  to  their  moral  and  intellectual 
aspirations.  This  testimony  is  even  now  given  to  her  from  grate- 


322  HERMANN  KRUSI 

ful  recipients  of  her  motherly  care.  It  is  a  strong  refutation  of 
some  ministerial  hints  she  received  at  one  time  in  regard  to  the 
injurious  effect  of  her  liberal  opinions  in  religion,  which  she  had 
conscientiously  adopted,  but  without  any  attempt  at  forcing  them 
upon  others.  If  trying  to  make  people  honest,  truthful,  and 
attentive  to  their  duties,  is  a  less  religious  act  than  turning  fine 
phrases  about  religion,  or  making  hollow  dogmatic  confessions  a 
test  of  it,  then  we  had  better  be  reincarnated  backwards  towards 
an  age  when  the  application  of  fire  or  sword  was  thought  neces- 
sary to  carry  out  the  Divine  will,  whose  chief  essence  is  really 
Love. 

These  reflections  may  also  show  that  side  by  side  with  school 
routine,  which  is  very  much  limited  in  regard  to  moral  develop- 
ment and  the  cultivation  of  social  manners,  it  is  possible  for  in- 
telligent parents  or  housekeepers  to  exercise  a  beneficent  and 
lasting  influence  on  young  persons  in  their  charge. 

It  might  be  inferred  from  this  allusion  to  our  domestic  life  and 
its  influence  on  others,  as  well  as  from  the  cherished  associations 
connected  with  our  school,  that  it  would  be  hard  for  me  to  break 
off  suddenly  these  pleasant  personal  relations.  There  is,  however, 
one  thought  that  partly  reconciles  us  to  such  a  change :  that  in  the 
fleeting  scenes  of  this  life,  things  and  persons  are  continually 
changing;  even  if  we  occupy  temporarily  a  stationary  position, 
there  is  no  great  difference  in  the  final  outcome  as  to  whether  we 
leave  our  friends  or  they  leave  us,  as  was  done  by  about  fifty 
graduating  classes,  which  in  their  aggregate  numbered  over  twelve 
hundred  members,  while  a  great  many  left  the  school  without 
graduating.  Moreover,  many  of  these  have  been  snatched  away 
by  pitiless  death;  yea,  the  death-roll  of  my  own  contemporaries 
shows  eight  out  of  about  thirty-two  who  have  passed  away,  most 
of  them  in  the  prime  of  life. 

It  may  be  a  distressing  thought  for  many  veterans  in  the  cause 
of  education,  to  give  up  their  work  on  account  of  growing  in- 
firmities of  old  age;  but  I  have  already  hinted  that,  as  yet,  I 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  LIFE  323 

never  suffered  from  weakness  or  exhaustion.  Some  consideration 
of  age,  however,  entered  my  mind,  when,  after  twenty-five  years 
of  active  work  at  the  same  school,  I  determined  to  make  a  long 
visit  to  my  friends  and  relatives  in  Switzerland,  which,  as  it  would 
probably  be  the  last,  might  be  extended  for  one  year.  Prompted 
by  a  feeling  of  delicacy,  I  did  not,  at  my  age,  choose  to  ask  for  leave 
of  absence  for  such  a  length  of  time,  and  hence  handed  in  my 
resignation  a  few  days  before  completing  the  seventieth  year  of 
my  life. 

Considering  all  these  things  and  circumstances,  I  attended 
to  the  duties  of  my  work  in  a  calm,  hopeful  spirit  during  the  re- 
mainder of  my  engagement. 

When  the  school  assembled  on  the  last  morning  of  the  term 
in  the  large  hall  for  the  usual  devotional  exercises,  I  found  them 
accompanied  with  a  somewhat  unusual  feature,  of  which  I  seemed 
to  be  the  centre. 

A  young  lady1  ascended  the  platform,  and  after  some  appro- 
priate remarks,  in  which  my  name  and  services  formed  the  prin- 
cipal subject,  a  portrait  was  presented  to  Mr.  Sheldon  and  the 
school,  which,  when  the  veil  was  withdrawn,  revealed  a  likeness 
of  myself,  enlarged  from  a  photograph  (which,  by  the  by,  I  never 
considered  a  good  one).  Mr.  Sheldon,  after  responding  to  the 
presentation  in  the  warm,  fervid  style  which  characterizes  his 
utterances  on  such  occasions,  wished  me  to  stay  for  a  few  minutes 
longer.  Soon  one  of  my  favourite  pupils  2  appeared  on  the  stage, 
and  in  very  affectionate  terms  presented  me  in  the  name  of  one 
of  my  classes  with  a  beautiful  field-glass,  a  very  appropriate  gift 
to  one  who  would  soon  —  on  the  wide  sea  or  on  his  native  moun- 
tains —  endeavour  to  get  a  nearer  view  of  outside  objects,  while 
his  inner  view  would  reveal  to  him  the  love  and  faithful  attach- 
ment of  former  pupils. 

And  thus  Hermann  Kriisi  II  leaves  a  school  which  he  has 
helped  to  build  up,  and  which,  like  that  which  his  father  left 
1  Miss  Sinnamon.  2  Miss  Chestnut. 


324  HERMANN  KRUSI 

seventy  years  ago,  had  acquired  a  national  reputation.  More 
fortunate  than  my  father,  whose  resignation  was  the  result  of  dis- 
sensions between  Pestalozzi,  Schmid,  and  other  teachers,  I  was 
privileged  to  depart  from  the  school  in  perfect  harmony  with  its 
principal,  my  colleagues  and  pupils,  with  the  feeling  that  our 
combined  work  had  been  blessed,  and  that  the  school  will  con- 
tinue to  flourish  and  march  in  the  van  of  educational  progress 
and  reform,  respected  by  an  enlightened  public,  and  fondly  re- 
membered by  those  who  have  partaken  of  the  instruction  meted 
out  to  them  by  their  Alma  Mater. 


POSTSCRIPT 

I  have  already  indicated  in  the  preface  that  the  recollections 
contained  in  this  manuscript  referred  chiefly  to  the  time  when  I 
was  engaged  in  study  or  in  teaching  in  various  Normal  schools  in 
Switzerland,  England,  and  the  United  States  until  1887  —  for 
which  reason  chiefly  an  allusion  to  my  experiences  in  California 
is  here  omitted. 

At  the  same  time  I  have  not  been  altogether  outside  of  educa- 
tional matters,  more  especially  during  my  visits  to  Palo  Alto  at 
the  invitation  of  my  friends  Prof.  Earl  Barnes,  and  his  noble  and 
gifted  wife,  Mary  Sheldon  Barnes,  and  at  San  Jose,  where  I 
occasionally  visited  the  State  Normal  School.  My  many  other 
visits  made  in  California:  to  Los  Angeles,  Monte  Rey,  Mount 
Shasta,  Mount  Hamilton,  Yosemite,  etc.,  were,  if  not  of  an  educa- 
tional, yet  of  a  very  instructive  character,  of  which  I  did  not  fail 
to  avail  myself.  I  must  finally  not  forget  to  mention  my  pleasant 
association  with  my  son's  family,  where,  in  the  intercourse  with 
the  children  —  for  instance  as  story-teller  —  even  a  grandfather 
may  be  able  to  impart  some  educational  hints  or  suggestions. 


325 


THE   CLOSING  YEARS,    1887-1903 

BY   THE  EDITOR 


THE   CLOSING  YEARS,    1887-1903 

CHAPTER  I 

VIEWS  FROM  MOUNT  PISGAH:  1886-1887 

To  establish  a  better  connection  with  the  events  last  presented, 
selections  from  the  Record  antedating  Mr.  Kriisi's  farewell  to 
the  Normal  School  are  first  given. 

Dec.  4th,  1886.  My  wife  read  to  me,  on  this  pleasant  Sunday 
morning,  an  excellent  sermon,  entitled:  "Views  from  Mount  Pis- 
gah."  This  Mount  Pisgah  —  as  used  there  —  symbolizes  our 
periods  when,  from  an  elevated  standpoint,  we  view  our  surround- 
ings, past,  present,  and  future,  and  frame  thereby  our  plans  and 
hopes.  According  to  the  preacher,  fall  or  the  beginning  of  winter 
is  one  of  such  "prospecting"  periods.  This  is  particularly  true 
in  my  case.  Behind  me  lies  a  useful  period  of  nearly  fifty  years 
of  teaching.  Near  me  lies  my  present  sphere  of  work,  verging  to 
its  close,  but  not  yet  finished ;  here  is  also  our  house,  garden,  some 
good  friends.  Before  us  lies  the  prospect  of  living  with  our  son 
Hermann  in  far-off  California.  According  to  his  last  letters,  we 
may  nourish  a  hope  of  seeing  him  soon  in  company  with  a  dear 
wife  at  some  cosy  home. 

Feb.  18,  1887.  The  marriage  day  was  appointed  on  the  9th  of 
February,  sooner  than  we  anticipated.  This  caused  naturally 
some  commotion  in  our  hearts,  a  mutual  dispatch  of  letters  and 
congratulations,  and  a  hurried  dispatch  of  presents  for  the  great 
occasion.  I  contributed,  among  other  things,  a  valuable  relic  of 
my  father,  i.e.,  the  large  silver  cup  presented  to  him  on  the  fiftieth 
anniversary  of  his  work  as  a  teacher  —  by  his  pupils ;  which,  after 
his  death,  fell  to  me  as  his  eldest  son,  and  now  was  transferred  to 
mine;  i.e.,  from  Hermann,  grandfather,  to  Hermann,  son,  and 
to  Hermann,  grandson. 

On  the  9th  of  February,  knowing  that  the  marriage  ceremony 
was  to  take  place  at  eight  o'clock  by  San  Francisco  time,  we  stayed 

329 


330  HERMANN  KRUSI 

up  till  eleven  o'clock,  to  celebrate  in  our  mind  the  day  when  we 
were  blessed  with  a  new  daughter,  and  had  one  of  our  dear  hopes 
fulfilled;  i.e.,  that  of  seeing  our  dear  son  in  a  home  of  his  own, 
loving  and  beloved,  with  a  higher  object  in  life  than  ever  before.. 
We  are  delighted  to  see  how  the  two  young  people  seem  to  love 
and  to  esteem  each  other.  The  former  seems  natural  and  may  be 
based  on  fallacious  evidence,  but  the  latter  has  deeper  roots,  and 
promises  well  for  the  future.  We  were  in  mind  with  them  on 
their  marriage  trip  to  the  beautiful  region  of  Monterey,  where 
they  could  wander  among  fine  groves  and  breathe  the  scent  of 
roses;  but  more  than  this,  our  plans  of  joining  them  in  California 
have  become  more  definite,  for  two  reasons:  because  a  married 
man  is  more  likely  to  cling  to  his  home  and  that  of  his  wife,  and 
second,  because  the  presence  of  such  an  efficient  worker  and  helper 
as  my  wife  may  prove  very  acceptable,  whilst  I,  with  my  con- 
templative and  unruffled  state  of  mind,  will  at  least  try  to  be  as 
little  burden  to  others  as  I  am  to  myself.  Hence  I  say  with  all  my 
heart,  and  with  a  strong  hope :  "  God  bless  the  union  of  our 
children!" 

It  must  necessarily  depend  on  Fate  as  to  when  we  parents 
shall  be  ready  to  be  with  our  children.  After  next  July,  when  my 
connection  with  the  Normal  School  ceases,  two  questions  will  have 
to  be  settled :  first,  some  disposition  about  placing  funds,  by  which 
a  moderate  income  is  secured;  and  second,  the  sale  of  our  house 
and  property  here. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  am  seriously  contemplating  whether  — ^ 
before  placing  six  thousand  miles  between  myself  and  my  native 
country  —  I  ought  not  to  visit  the  latter  before  it  is  too  late,  either 
on  account  of  my  age,  or  because  one  or  the  other  of  my  sisters 
and  brother  may  be  passing  away.  If  Johannes  Kiing,  on  his 
way  from  Sumatra,  should  pass  through  America,  I  am  almost 
determined  to  accompany  him,  —  and  stay  till  next  year.  There 
may  be  some  other  drawback  to  such  a  plan;  i.e.,  the  unsettled 
condition  of  Europe,  when  all  the  great  and  little  powers  are  arm- 
ing themselves  to  the  teeth,  as  if  they  expected  a  general  war.  I 
confess  that  I  do  not  yet  believe  in  it,  since  the  figures  on  the 
European  chess-board  seem  to  be  so  placed  that  any  imprudent 
move  of  one  power  might  lead  to  a  check-mate. 

March  12th,  1887.  This  being  Father's  birthday,  I  like  to 
dwell  on  pleasant  reflections.  When  I  think  of  my  present  age 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS 


331 


and  the  bright  anticipations  with  which  I  entered  the  world  at  the 
time  when  Father's  birthday  was  kept  as  a  festival  reunion  — 
and  then  of  the  near  future,  when  I  may  again  return  to  my  first 
home,  the  land  of  my  youth,  I  am  strongly  reminded  of  the  re- 
flections which  Victor  Scheffel  makes  on  the  occasion  of  the  leave- 
taking  of  his  hero,  Ekkehard,  from  St.  Gallen :  — 

"  How  full  of  hope  and  joy  is  he  who  in  the  days  of  youth  goes 
out  on  unknown  paths  to  meet  an  unknown  future!  With  the 
wide  world  before  him,  blue  sky  overhead,  and  the  heart  fresh  and 
trusting,  as  if  his  walking-stick  must  produce  leaves  and  blossoms 
wherever  he  plants  it  in  the  ground,  and  must  bear  happiness  in 
the  shape  of  golden  apple-boughs.  Walk  merrily  on!  The  day 
will  come  when  thou,  also,  shalt  drag  thyself  wearily  along  on  the 
dusty  high-roads ;  when  thy  staff  will  be  but  a  dry  withered  stick, 
when  thy  face  will  be  pale  and  worn,  and  the  children  will  be 
pointing  their  fingers  at  thee,  laughing  and  asking:  *  Where  are 
thy  golden  apples  ? ' " 

And  yet  —  without  making  a  pun  —  I  see  my  golden  apples 
in  Golden  Gate  Avenue  near  the  Pacific,  where  my  newly  married 
children  reside,  and  in  the  midst  of  their  happiness  think  occasion- 
ally of  the  distant  parents.  You  hardly  can  realize,  dear  Ida,  what 
pleasure  the  passage  in  your  last  letter  gave  to  us,  in  which  you 
expressed  your  trust  in  Hermann  and  your  gratitude  to  those  who 
attended  to  his  education. 


CHAPTER  II 

SUMMARY  OF  THE  PERIOD,  1887-1903 

AT  this  point  a  summary  of  the  remaining  events  of  Professor 
Kriisi's  life  will  be  of  service,  as  a  background  for  quotations  to  be 
made  from  the  Record.  The  year  1887-1888  was  spent  in 
Europe,  where  Mrs.  Kriisi  joined  him  for  the  final  few  months, 
making  a  second  trip  to  Italy  with  him.  The  year  1888-1889 
was  passed  in  his  old  Oswego  home,  in  quiet  study,  writing,  and 
other  diversion,  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  sell  the  homestead, 
in  prospect  of  making  a  permanent  residence  in  California. 

In  the  fall  of  1889,  no  sale  having  been  effected,  it  seemed 
best  for  Professor  Kriisi  to  find  a  change  of  scene,  and  accord- 
ingly he  was  obliged  to  depart  alone  for  California,  cherishing  the 
hope  that  it  would  not  be  long  before  Mrs.  Kriisi,  having  realized 
the  desired  sale,  could  join  him. 

The  house  was  finally  sold  in  the  summer  of  1890,  but,  unfor- 
tunately, the  great  age  and  infirmity  of  Aunt  Cyrene,  who  still 
clung  to  her  old  home  in  Minot,  living  there  alone,  made  it  im- 
perative that  Mrs.  Kriisi  should  for  the  present  give  up  the  idea 
of  going  to  California,  and  devote  herself  to  this  aunt,  who  had 
always  stood  in  a  mother's  stead  to  her.  Mrs.  Kriisi's  strong 
sense  of  duty  in  this  direction  caused  her  to  remain  steadfastly  at 
her  post  with  her  aunt  until  the  death  of  the  latter  in  1898.  Mean- 
while, Professor  Kriisi  divided  his  time  between  his  California 
home  with  his  son  in  Alameda,  his  wife's  abiding-place  in  Minot, 
and  the  homes  of  various  friends  whose  doors  were  always  open 
to  welcome  him.  Chief  among  these  friends,  should  be  mentioned 
Mr.  Robert  M.  Rogers,  an  "old  Oswego  boy"  residing  for  some 

332 


00 

9  I 

—       CO 
pH       2 

w  a 


s 


6 


I  a 


w 


H   | 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS 

years  in  Chicago,  later  in  Evanston,  111.  (now  in  New  York); 
Mrs.  Rhoda  Smith  Austin  (Morton,  N.  Y.),  and  Dr.  Leroy  D. 
Farnham,  (Binghamton,  N.  Y.,)  both  Oswego  graduates,  elsewhere 
referred  to  by  Professor  Kriisi.  Mrs.  Krlisi's  brother,  Dr.  Dunham 
of  Rockland,  Mass.,  and  other  New  England  relatives,  also  enter- 
tained both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kriisi  most  hospitably  on  various 
occasions. 

The  monotony  of  Professor  Kriisi's  existence  in  California, 
without  stated  occupation,  was  much  relieved  by  his  self-imposed 
studies  and  by  various  trips,  but  especially  by  occasional  visits  to 
educational  institutions  on  the  Pacific  coast;  notably  Leland 
Stanford  University,  where  Prof.  Earl  Barnes  and  his  wife 
Mary  Sheldon  Barnes  were  located,  and  were  always  proud  to 
introduce  Professor  Kriisi  as  a  speaker  to  their  classes  of  students ; 
and  San  Jose  Normal  School,  where  he  was  warmly  welcomed  by 
an  early  Oswego  graduate,  Miss  Mary  J.  Titus  (now  Mrs.  Hazel- 
ton).  He  mentions  enthusiastically  a  visit  to  Pasadena  where 
he  was  shown  the  greatest  courtesy  and  honour  by  the  Superin- 
tendent of  Schools,  Prof.  William  S.  Munro,  and  by  a  prominent 
Oswego  graduate,  Mrs.  Clara  A.  Burr. 

His  Record  speaks  feelingly  of  the  deep  enjoyment  experienced 
in  addressing  classes  of  students  at  these  several  places.  He  then 
seemed  in  his  natural  element,  and  realized  the  full  strength  of 
hisjpowers,  unabated  by  age. 

His  time  was  divided  as  follows  between  the  East  and  the  West : 

California:  1889-1893. 

Chicago,  Minot,  and  other  Eastern  points:  1893-1894. 

Minot  (winter) :  1894-1895,  here  writing  his  Autobiography. 

California:  1895-1897. 

Minot:  1897-1898. 

Rockland,  Mass,  (winter):  1898-1899. 

The  utter  collapse  of  Mrs.  Kriisi's  health  after  her  aunt's 
death  (1898)  and  the  labour  of  closing  the  old  house,  caused  a 
delay  of  their  intended  return  to  California,  which  resulted  in 


334  HERMANN  KRUSI 

their  spending  the  winter,  as  above,  in  the  home  of  Mrs.  Kriisi's 
brother,  and  then  gradually  making  the  westward  trip,  stopping 
for  longer  or  shorter  visits  at  various  homes  which  were  gladly 
made  theirs  while  they  would  consent  to  remain.  The  chief  of 
these  have  already  been  mentioned.  Professor  Kriisi  speaks  with 
great  warmth  of  the  shorter  visits  made  in  other  places,  where  old 
pupils  welcomed  and  perhaps  feted  him,  during  this  trip;  namely, 
in  Hamilton,  N.  Y.,  where  he  was  entertained  at  the  home  of 
Prof.  Eugene  Sisson  of  Colgate  Academy  ("the  most  beloved 
teacher  in  that  school,"  says  Kriisi);  Cortland,  N.  Y.,  where  he 
made  an  interesting  visit  to  his  old  pupils  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Frank 
Whitmore;  in  Buffalo,  where  he  renewed  old  memories  with  Mrs. 
Mary  Hunt  Stickney,  whose  achievements  as  a  teacher  and  a 
traveller  aroused  his  warm  admiration;  with  Mrs.  Lena  Hill 
Severance,  whose  services  as  a  public  worker  in  educational  enter- 
prises for  the  State,  and  whose  ever  genial  personality,  entitled  her 
to  the  special  mention  he  makes  of  her,  —  also  with  other  Oswego 
alumni  and  old  friends;  and  in  Mankato,  Minn.,  where  he  was 
overwhelmed  with  the  hospitable  kindness  of  the  veteran  teacher, 
Mrs.  Defransa  Hall  Swann,  of  Mrs.  Anna  Sackett  Brown,  and 
Mrs.  Minnie  Sweetland  Parry.  The  termination  of  this  journey 
united  the  aged  couple  for  the  remainder  of  their  days  in  a  domicile 
of  their  own  near  their  son's  residence  in  Alameda. 


CHAPTER  III 

SELECTIONS  FROM  THE  RECORD,  1888-1895 

JUST  following  his  return  from  his  last  trip  to  Europe,  Professor 
Krusi  wrote  in  his  Record  book,  under  date  of  22d  Oct.,  1888: 

When  on  a  visit  to  my  sister  Mina,  as  I  was  turning  over  the 
leaves  of  an  album,  a  little  note,  written  on  birch-bark,  fell  to  the 
floor.  This  note  on  further  examination  proved  to  be  the  post- 
script of  a  letter  from  dear  Gertie,  written  to  me  when  I  visited 
Switzerland  in  1878,  beginning  with  these  words: 

"  When  are  you  coming  home  ? "  The  following  was  my  an- 
swer, about  seven  years  after  her  death. 

1 

I  have  read  thy  message,  darling, 
Inscribed  on  a  birch-tree's  bark, 
And  it  sounded  like  distant  music, 
Like  the  warbling  of  merry  lark. 

2 

I  am  coming  home,  my  daughter, 
When  my  pilgrimage  is  o'er, 
When  the  heart  which  still  goes  beating 
Will  quicken  the  pulse  no  more. 

3 

Among  my  native  mountains 
My  foot  once  more  does  roam, 
But  ever  my  thoughts  do  wander 
To  the  other  well-loved  home. 

4 

Where  on  the  stool,  now  deserted, 
I  see  my  blooming  maid, 
Who  to  the  returning  father 
Once  "Alpengliihen"  played. 
335 


336  HERMANN  KRUSI 

5 

Oh!  presage  full  of  meaning, 
That  soon,  when  the  sun  sinks  low, 
A  rosy,  softening  lustre 
The  way  to  Heaven  will  show. 

6 

And  there,  my  beloved  daughter, 
I  see  thee  smiling  and  fair, 
Preparing  a  home  for  thy  dear  ones 
That's  free  from  sorrow  and  care. 

7 

I'm  coming  home,  sweet  Gertie, 
When  my  work  on  earth  is  done, 
When  the  soul  through  earnest  struggle 
May  feel  that  the  Victory's  won. 

GAIS,  March  23,  1888. 

After  the  description  of  his  second  trip  to  California  (1889)  he 
concludes : 

The  next  pleasant  sight  of  my  journey  I  had  in  finding  at 
Oakland  my  son  Hermann  waiting  for  me,  more  hale  and  robust 
than  ever,  and  apparently  delighted  to  see  his  father  after  three 
years  of  absence.  My  own  feelings  can  be  imagined,  more  espe- 
cially when  I  entered  my  son's  elegant  cottage  and  was  received 
by  his  amiable  wife  and  mother-in-law.  The  beautiful  and  in- 
telligent baby,  with  his  winning  smile  and  cheerful  prattle,  seemed 
also  to  welcome  his  old  grandfather,  who,  on  the  first  of  Novem- 
ber, concluded  his  wanderings  westward,  and  installed  himself 
in  the  comfortable  room  prepared  for  him,  which  looks  out  into 
a  grove  of  evergreen  oaks.  .  .  . 

After  becoming  settled  in  his  son's  home,  he  says :  — 

26th  Nov.,  1889.  I  have  solved  a  great  many  mathematical 
problems  during  the  time  when  I  was  teaching  Geometry,  and 
now  I  have  another  problem  of  a  different  kind  presented  to  me; 
viz.,  how  to  pass  my  time  profitably  and  pleasantly  without  any 
regular  occupation.  Up  to  this  time  I  have  always  been  in  the 
habit,  in  times  of  vacation  or  other  leisure  periods,  of  working  at 


HERMANN  KRUSI,  3d 

Vice-President  Atlantic,  Pacific  and  Gulf  Co. 
From  a  photograph  taken  in  Manila  in  1906 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  337 

some  literary  subject,  whose  items  stood  in  some  logical  connec- 
tion, so  as  to  enable  me  to  take  up  the  thread  of  my  reflections. 
At  one  time  it  was  my  Drawing  Course,  at  another  my  Geometry, 
and  then  again  my  work  on  Pestalozzi,  and  —  last  winter  —  my 
work  on  Educational  Reformers,  which  supplied  me  with  ma- 
terials for  thought  and  investigation. 

Here  follows  an  extended  description  of  his  occupations  in 
Alameda,  reading  at  the  public  library,  walking  to  various  points 
of  interest,  and  watching  the  operations  of  the  Dredging  and 
Bridge-Building  Company  (San  Francisco  Bridge  Company),  of 
which  his  son  was  Vice-president.1  In  the  following  spring 
occurs  this  passage,  closing  the  account  of  his  winter's  trips  to 
other  places  in  the  State :  — 

I  cannot  close  my  reminiscences  of  the  past  spring,  without 
alluding  to  the  pleasure  I  received  in  reading  Cervantes'  Don 
Quixote  in  the  original  Spanish.  It  gave  me  the  two  things  I 
have  always  craved  for  during  the  latter  part  of  my  life,  viz.:  (1)  a 
connected  subject  to  be  taken  up  further  ahead  every  successive 
day;  and  (2)  a  task  to  which  to  apply  my  ingenuity.  In  this  case 
it  is  not  always  easy  to  decipher  the  meaning  of  terms  used  hun- 
dreds of  years  ago,  and  a  language  to  some  extent  permeated  with 
idioms  and  proverbial  expressions  current  in  the  vocabulary  of 
the  people.  I  do  not  consider  my  time  lost  in  engaging  in  such  an 
occupation,  however  poor  may  be  the  prospect  of  ever  using  the 
Spanish  language.  The  main  thing  is  to  keep  the  mind  engaged, 
so  as  to  preserve  it  from  rustiness  and  the  creeping  effects  of 
mental  sickness  and  death.  Although  the  air-castles  of  Don 
Quixote  are  very  different  from  mine,  since  the  age  of  knight 
errants  passed  away  long  ago,  yet  as  a  kind  of  knight-errant 
pedagogue  and  thinker  on  many  subjects,  there  may  arise  occa- 
sionally visions  in  my  mind  not  always  in  keeping  with  reality. 
Moreover,  the  sunny  climate  of  California,  and  its  natural  scen- 
ery, with  its  relics  of  Spanish  occupation,  is  not  an  uncongenial 

i  At  this  date,  1906,  Vice-President  Atlantic,  Gulf  and  Pacific  Company  and 
Manager  of  the  Manila  Office.  This  company  have  engineered  the  government 
harbour  works  at  Manila,  Yazoo  Canal  (near  Vicksburg),  various  bridges  and 
wharves  all  over  the  Pacific  coast,  dredging  for  harbour  works  on  the  Atlantic, 
Pacific,  and  Gulf  coasts  and  at  Honolulu.  —  ED. 


\ 


338  HERMANN  KRUSI 

soil  for  appreciating  the  wanderings  of  Don  Quixote  through 
regions  of  a  semi-tropical  vegetation,  interspersed  with  rocky 
mountains  and  gorges.  I  shall  —  at  the  seashore  —  proceed  with 
the  reading  of  the  second  book  of  that  strange  story,  whose  author 
displays  such  an  immense  store  of  knowledge  —  history,  poetry, 
philosophy,  husbandry,  politics,  war,  etc.  —  that  it  tends  to  en- 
courage your  studies  in  various  directions,  as  every  really  classic 
production  is  apt  to  do. 

8th  July,  1890.  Pacific  Grove,  near  Bay  of  Monterey.  I  am 
going  through  another  stage  of  idle,  dreaming,  and  contemplative 
existence.  The  shores  of  this  beautiful  bay,  the  blue  mirror  of 
its  waters  under  a  sky  of  immaculate  clearness,  the  balmy  atmos- 
phere, and  the  placid  calmness  all  around,  may  occasionally  bring 
to  one's  mind  the  idea  of  a  terrestrial  Paradise.  There  seems  to 
be  a  solemn  stillness  and  repose  in  the  shadow  of  those  trees, 
whose  huge  trunks  are  enwrapped  with  ivy,  whilst  the  dark  blue 
of  the  sky  —  seen  through  the  massive  crown  of  their  foliage  — 
and  the  murmuring  of  the  waters  in  the  Bay,  inspire  you  with  the 
idea  of  communing  with  Nature  in  her  loveliest  mood,  and  through 
it  with  a  wise  and  good  Creator.  In  this  "garden  of  Paradise," 
it  is  true,  the  animals  are  mostly  wanting,  which  is  no  drawback, 
considering  that  the  beasts  of  to-day  do  not  behave  as  well  as 
those  of  the  Paradisical  epoch  have  done,  according  to  the  belief 
of  devout  and  credulous  readers  of  the  Old  Testament.  Of  one 
thing  I  am  more  and  more  convinced,  i.e.,  that  the  curse  supposed 
to  have  been  uttered  against  Adam  and  Eve  —  on  account  of  an 
insignificant  dereliction  of  appetite  —  proved  a  blessing,  or  rather, 
there  was  no  curse:  but  the  destiny  of  man  to  labour  is  a  neces- 
sity dictated  by  his  wants  and  is  the  cause  of  innumerable  joys; 
a  condition  of  life,  which  requires  that  all  the  faculties  of  man 
should  receive  a  healthy  exercise  and  should  be  constantly  fed  by 
the  study,  examination,  and  proper  handling  of  the  objects  which  a 
bountiful  nature  has  scattered  around.  Could  an  idle  existence 
in  a  supposed  Paradise  ever  succeed  in  making  one  consider  it  in 
that  light  for  any  length  of  time  ?  It  may  be  pleasant  for  a  poeti- 
cal mind  to  sit  musingly  under  the  shades  of  a  tree,  or  to  con- 
template, from  a  cliff  towering  above  the  waters,  the  changing 
phases  of  the  sea,  and  listen  to  the  murmur  of  the  waves ;  but  soon 
there  would  be  some  yearning  for  activity  and  for  some  usefulness 
towards  others. 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  339 

I  make  these  reflections  during  the  week  when  I  have  reached 
my  seventy-third  year,  and  when  I  naturally  seem  to  have  closed 
my  active  career  after  nearly  fifty  years  devoted  to  educational 
matters.  But  being  blessed  with  an  unusual  amount  of  strength 
and  vitality,  I  feel  that  the  physical  powers,  which  even  now  en- 
able me  to  take  long  walks,  and  to  perform  many  operations  with- 
out getting  tired,  would  also  be  sufficient  to  pursuing  my  former 
active  work. 

During  the  early  part  of  1891  note  is  made  of  the  death  of 
Oberst  Pestalozzi,  the  last  direct  descendant  of  the  great  reformer. 

April  20th,  1891.  The  more  I  approach  the  unavoidable  goal 
towards  which  we  are  all  tending,  the  less  importance  the  mundane 
matters  around  me  seem  to  have,  so  that  my  records  will  become 
shorter,  until  they  die  out  entirely.  My  main  occupation  for  the 
last  months  consisted  mainly  in  settling  my  affairs.  This  was 
also  the  case  in  my  two  last  literary  performances,  one  of  them 
being  a  record  of  my  reminiscences  of  Pestalozzians  I  happened 
to  meet  in  Switzerland,  Germany,  England,  and  America;  and  the 
other,  a  re- writing  of  my  course  in  Philosophy  of  Education.  The 
former  I  was  induced  to  do  as  probably  the  only  surviving  son  of 
one  of  the  first  friends  and  assistants  of  Pestalozzi;  and  the  latter, 
because  I  wished  to  leave  behind  no  garbled  resume  of  that  work 
allotted  to  me  in  the  Oswego  Normal  School,  which  gave  me  the 
greatest  satisfaction,  and  which  still  does  so  on  account  of  the 
interest  which  these  subjects  concerning  the  soul  have  for  me, 
and  because  of  the  pleasant  remembrances  they  are  apt  to  conjure 
up. 

13th  Dec.,  1891.  Many  of  the  writings  of  Pestalozzi  I  never 
read  in  my  youth,  but  since  my  brother  Gottlieb  sent  me  the 
fifteen  volumes  of  Seyffarth's  edition,  I  not  only  read,  but  study 
them,  and  according  to  my  custom  write  down  my  remarks  chiefly 
for  my  own  benefit  —  in  the  German  language  —  because  the 
mother-tongue  appears  now  the  most  congenial,  both  for  recollec- 
tion and  expression.  It  is  possible  that  the  occupation  I  have 
imposed  on  myself  may  end  with  my  life,  and  there  is  some  con- 
solation in  the  thought  that  my  last  reflections  will  be  connected 
with  a  subject  which  a  son  of  the  first  collaborator  of  Pestalozzi 
ought  to  cherish  until  his  end. 

7th  Feb.,   1892.     The  occupation  I  have  imposed  on  myself 


340  HERMANN  KRUSI 

in  regard  to  Pestalozzi's  work  has  not  ended  with  my  life  *  but  has 
come  yesterday  to  a  temporary  end  with  the  review  of  Pestalozzi's 
"  Lebenschicksale,"  the  whole  filling  about  seven  hundred  pages 
of  manuscript  (Commercial  note  size)  which,  after  re-reading  them 
once  more,  I  shall  send  to  brother  Gottlieb,  to  dispose  of  them  as 
he  thinks  best.  It  will  be  seen  that  I  have  not  been  idle  during 
the  mornings  of  the  past  half-year,  and  it  is  probable  that  I  shall 
undertake  a  similar  task  in  regard  to  Swiss  history  if  my  brother 
sends  me  a  copy  of  Dandliker's  work,  which  to  some  extent  is 
based  upon  sources  that  were  not  accessible  at  the  time  of  my 
youth.  .  .  . 

Among  the  "red-letter"  experiences  of  his  trip  to  the  East  in 
1893,  he  alludes  with  great  pleasure  to  a  reception  given  him  by 
the  members  of  the  Western  Alumni  Association  of  the  Oswego 
Normal,  at  the  home  of  Miss  Frances  McChesney,  in  Englewood, 
a  suburb  of  Chicago.  Referring  to  his  residence  in  the  fall  of 
1893  for  a  few  months  at  Minot,  he  writes:  — 

The  comment  I  am  going  to  make  on  the  three  or  four  months 
spent  in  a  place  somewhat  uncongenial  to  my  tastes  and  habits 
will  greatly  explain  the  original  aversion  I  felt  to  leaving  California 
for  the  East,  in  spite  of  the  but  too  long  separation  from  my  wife. 
I  knew  from  previous  experience  that  in  a  place  like  Minot  there 
would  be  neither  social  nor  literary  privileges.  I  would  have  to 
give  up  my  accustomed  walks  and  rambles,  partly  on  account  of 
the  dust  and  mud  in  the  badly  kept  roads  in  spring  and  summer, 
and  of  deep  snow  in  winter.  In  the  otherwise  comfortable  house 
of  Aunt  Cyrene,  I  should  miss  the  animating  presence  of  young 
people  and  of  children,  and  have  to  pass  the  days  and  evenings 
unenlivened  by  play  or  music  or  cheerful  entertainment,  chiefly 
in  reading  or  writing  or  in  some  physical  work,  rather  for  the  sake 
of  gymnastic  exercise  than  for  valuable  assistance.  Knowing 
this,  and  always  hoping  that  my  wife  would  join  me  in  California 
at  no  distant  time,  I  was  a  long  time  hesitating  whether  to  go  East 
or  to  stay.  I  am  compelled  to  say,  that  on  the  whole  the  time  at 
Minot  passed  rather  rapidly;  during  which  I  could  not  but  admire 
the  extreme  zeal  and  faithfulness  with  which  my  wife  performed 

1  Professor  Kriisi  here  makes  this  memorandum:  "  N.B.  I  am  reading  this 
passage  twelve  years  after  it  was  written,  i.e.,  in  1902." 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  341 

her  duties  in  the  interest  and  for  the  care  of  her  aged  aunt,  bearing 
patiently  the  frequent  criticising  remarks  of  an  old  person,  who 
had  had  the  management  of  house  and  kitchen  in  her  hands  for 
more  than  sixty  years,  and  hence  viewed  and  performed  all  of  the 
operations  from  the  standard  of  habit  and  custom,  to  the  exclusion 
of  all  argument. 

The  quietness  of  my  present  abode  makes  it  a  very  good  place 
for  study,  and,  I  may  add,  for  sleep  to  the  music  of  a  murmuring 
river  —  the  little  Androscoggin  —  near  whose  shores  I  have  fre- 
quently performed  some  wood-cutting  operations,  or  helped  to 
gather  apples  from  the  many  trees  in  Aunt  Gyrene's  meadow. 

For  study  I  had  set  me  a  task  which  allowed  me  to  commune 
with  departed  spirits  of  noble  men  in  my  own  country.  For  in- 
stance, I  made  quotations  and  reflections  on  the  principal  works 
of  Pestalozzi.  I  also  translated  a  very  interesting  treatise  of  Morf, 
called  "Pestalozzi"  (or  rather  Pestalozzianism)  "in  Spain";  and 
lastly  a  pamphlet  referring  to  the  exodus  of  thousands  of  poor 
children  during  the  hard  times  connected  with  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, in  which  exodus  my  late  father  was  an  actor  as  the  guide  of 
one  of  these  transports. 

I  need  not  say  that  the  newspapers  were  always  welcome  on 
account  of  the  interesting  items  supplied  by  the  World's  Fair,  the 
great  business  panic  and  financial  condition  of  the  country,  made 
worse  by  the  selfish  or  bungling  actions  of  legislators  in  Congress, 
who  acted  in  direct  contradiction  to  the  great  republican  motto, 
that  the  majority  should  rule. 

Early  in  this  winter  (1893-4)  he  returned  from  Minot  to 
Chicago,  spending  there  some  months  in  the  home  of  Mr.  Robert 
M.  Rogers.  In  the  account  of  his  trip  back  to  Minot  occurs  this 
passage :  — 

June  11,  1894.  What  shall  I  say  of  this  my  second  visit  in 
Oswego,  after  leaving  the  city  and  our  old  home  for  California  ? 
True,  the  old  home  seemed  neglected  and  was  occupied  by  persons 
whom  I  did  not  care  to  visit;  but  the  home  built  up  by  love  and 
mutual  esteem  was  still  standing  intact.  If  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sheldon 
had  been  our  staunch  friends  for  many  years,  they  were  now  even 
more  so,  since  time  and  circumstances  had  broken  down  that 
barrier  of  professional  reserve  which  the  principal  of  a  school  has 


342  HERMANN  KRUSI 

to  maintain  occasionally  in  order  to  secure  freedom  and  impar- 
tiality of  action.  Now  I  found  in  both  these  cherished  persons 
nothing  but  brotherly  and  sisterly  confidence,  and  was  delighted 
to  see  their  strength  and  enthusiasm  unbroken,  and  bearing  new 
fruits  in  house  and  school.  The  reception  granted  me  by  the 
pupils  of  the  school  (to  whom  I  was  personally  unknown  except 
by  reputation)  was  extremely  gratifying.  I  was  also  very  much 
pleased  to  be  received  by  the  new  members  of  the  faculty  almost 
as  an  old  acquaintance.  And  why  not  ?  For  there  is  a  firmer 
acquaintance  between  kindred  minds  —  even  personally  unknown 
to  each  other  —  than  among  those  merely  united  by  social  or 
professional  ties.  Thus,  for  instance,  I  felt  at  once  so  attracted 
by  the  thoroughly  rational  and  effective  teaching  of  the  recently 
appointed  Professor  Piez,  that  I  attended  several  of  his  lessons. 
The  pupils  themselves  feel  the  magnetic  influence  of  a  teacher 
moved  by  enthusiasm  and  interest  for  a  subject  which  he  uses 
not  only  as  a  means  of  increase  of  knowledge,  but  for  mental 
and  moral  elevation. 

On  the  whole,  the  exterior  arrangements  of  the  school,  espe- 
cially in  the  Kindergarten  and  Industrial  departments,  seemed 
to  be  on  a  higher  plane  than  ever  before.  The  abolition  of  the 
Classical  department  of  old  and  modern  languages  may  not  have 
^affected  the  attendance  of  pupils  generally,  but  certainly  that  of 
young  men.  What  made  me  feel  quite  at  home  were  the  intelli- 
gent, interested  faces  of  the  ladies  of  a  History  class,  when,  at  the 
request  of  the  teacher,  I  addressed  them  on  a  subject  connected  with 
Swiss  history.  Indeed  it  seemed  to  me,  as  if  I  had  to  continue 
my  work,  which  I  left  seven  years  ago  without  any  consciousness 
of  failing  power,  but  simply  because  I  thought  myself  old  enough 
at  the  age  of  seventy  to  give  way  to  younger  men.  By  way  of 
punishment  or  comfort  nearly  all  of  my  Oswego  friends  persist  in 
assuring  me  that  I  have  not  got  a  day  older  since  the  day  of  my 
leaving  the  school. 

His  autobiography  begun  in  Minot  in  Autumn,  1894,  was 
finished  on  the  sixth  of  April,  1895,  and  his  temporarily  neglected 
Record  Book  was  resumed. 

10th  April,  1895.  The  rise  of  the  Androscoggin  River,  and  an 
electric  plant  to  be  erected  at  the  foot  of  the  fall  for  the  increase 


LE  ROY  KRUSI 
Son  of  Hermann  Kriisi,  3d,  age  twelve.     Photograph  taken  in  1906 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  343 

of  power  in  a  leather-board  mill,  have  produced  a  little  variety- 
to  the  usual  monotony.  Aunt  Cyrene  sits  for  hours  at  her  window, 
to  witness  the  rise  of  the  water  as  well  as  the  progress  of  the  work. 
I  sometimes  wonder  at  the  old  lady,  who  has  looked  for  sixty 
years  out  of  the  same  window,  and  who  seems  to  feel  a  curiosity 
or  interest  for  everything,  even  for  the  smallest  object,  which  she 
may  have  seen  a  thousand  times  before,  and  with  which  she  has  no 
visible  relation.  A  passage  in  Heine's  "Harzreise,"  which  acci- 
dentally came  before  my  eyes,  seemed  to  give  an  explanation  of 
the  riddle :  "  Die  steinalte,  zitternde  Frau,  die  dem  grossen  Schranke 
gegeniiber,  hinterm  Ofen  sass,  mag  dort  schon  ein  halb  Jahr-i 
hundert  gesessen  haben,  und  ihr  Denken  und  Fiihlen  ist  gewiss* 
innig  verwachsen  mit  alien  Ecken  dieses  Of  ens  und  alien  Schnitz-j 
eleien  dieses  Schrankes.  Dock  Schrank  und  Ofen  leben  fur  sie, 
denn  ein  Mensch  hat  ihnen  einen  Thiel  seiner  Seele  eingeflosst." 
("  The  aged,  trembling  woman,  who  sat  behind  the  stove  opposite 
the  great  cabinet,  may  have  been  sitting  there  for  the  past  fifty 
years,  and  her  innermost  thoughts  and  sentiments  have  doubtless 
grown  over  and  around  and  into  every  corner  of  this  stove,  and 
every  carved  detail  of  this  cabinet  —  Yea,  cabinet  and  stove  live 
for  her,  for  a  human  being  has  infused  a  part  of  his  soul  into 
them.'9) 

On  the  other  hand,  the  feelings  of  youth,  especially  in  spring 
time,  appeal  to  an  imagination  which  may  be  called  poetical  or 
creative.  It  is  again  Heine,  who  says,  prompted  by  a  loving  senti- 
ment: "Love,  Immortality!  I  felt  suddenly  such  warmth  in  my 
breast,  that  I  thought  the  geographers  had  changed  the  place  of 
the  equator,  and  had  laid  it  so  as  to  pass  through  my  heart.  And 
from  my  heart  feelings  of  love  penetrated  longingly  the  darkness 
of  the  night.  The  flowers  in  the  garden  and  before  my  window 
seemed  to  increase  their  odours.  Odours  are  the  feelings  of  flowers 
and  as  the  hearts  of  men  beat  stronger  when  darkness  and  silence 
surround  them,  then  also  do  the  flowers,  with  maidenly  shame, 
exhale  their  feelings  in  the  night  through  their  sweet  scents." 

20th  May.  The  time  for  leaving  this  place  for  California  is 
rapidly  approaching.  The  occasion  which  it  seemed  best  for  me 
to  make  use  of  was  when  Mr.  Sheldon  informed  me  that  he  in- 
tended to  visit  California  about  July  3d  with  his  wife  and  sister. 
I  need  not  say  that  I  was  glad  at  the  prospect  of  joining  this  com- 
pany, although  sorry  that  my  wife  did  not  seem  ready  to  start  at 


344  HERMANN  KRUSI 

the  above  time,  but  intended  to  do  so  later,  after  spending  some 
months  —  for  her  health  —  in  the  mountainous  region  of  Colorado. 

But  whatever  directions  Fate  will  give,  I  shall  follow  them 
with  calm  confidence,  having  been  convinced  by  all  my  more 
important  experiences  that  they  have  been  for  my  best. 


CHAPTER  IV 
MEMORABLE  DAYS,  1896-1897 

Alameda,  17th  March,  1896.  The  interval  between  the  last 
day  of  the  year  and  the  present  day  did  not  pass  without  some 
interesting  and  partly  exciting  events. 

For  instance,  the  12th  January  was  a  day  celebrated  in  Switzer- 
land and  many  parts  of  Germany  as  the  150th  anniversary  of 
Pestalozzi's  birth.  One  glorious  feature  for  the  memory  of  the 
celebrated  Swiss  philanthropist  and  reformer  was  the  co-operation 
of  the  Swiss  and  some  Cantonal  Governments  in  the  celebration 
—  besides  that  of  a  great  number  of  schools  and  societies.  Zurich, 
his  native  city,  took  the  lead,  and  started  the  idea  of  the  erection 
of  a  statue  to  the  memory  of  one  of  their  greatest  fellow-citizens. 
A  great  number  of  pamphlets,  of  which  some  were  sent  to  me  by 
brother  Gottlieb,  still  further  tended  to  refresh  his  memory  among 
the  people.  Although  separated  by  more  than  six  thousand  miles 
from  this  celebration,  yet  I,  the  oldest  son  of  the  oldest  assistant 
of  Pestalozzi,  took  part  in  it  in  my  heart  and  soul,  happy  in  the 
thought  that  I  have  contributed  my  mite  in  the  dissemination  of 
his  method  and  principles,  and  that  in  many  gratified  pupils,  and 
in  their  work,  I  can  see  the  blessed  fruit  of  my  work. 

My  father's  birthday,  12th  March,  which  we  used  to  celebrate 
at  Gais,  when  all  the  members  of  the  family  were  living,  brought 
out  vividly  the  fact,  that  of  that  family  of  children  four  are  missing.1 

A  week  afterwards  I  received  the  news  of  the  death  of  an  old 
friend,  Mrs.  E.  A.  Sheldon,  of  whom,  hardly  six  months  ago,  I 
took  leave  at  the  Oakland  depot,  when  she  seemed  to  be  in  ap- 
parently good  health.  She  was  one  of  the  noblest  women  I  have 
ever  known,  a  faithful  consort  and  helpmate  to  her  husband,  a 
loving  and  intelligent  mother  to  her  children,  a  cheerful  and  sym- 
pathizing friend  to  all  who  came  in  contact  with  her.  Her  memory 
will  be  blessed ! 

1  Sisters  Mina  and  Gertrude  among  the  number.  —  ED. 
345 


346  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Minot,  Maine,  31st  Aug.,  1897.  Here  I  am  once  more,  in 
rural  Minot,  after  having  traversed  about  four  thousand  miles,  by 
sea  and  land,  passed  through  the  exciting  scenes  of  a  birthday 
celebration,  given  to  me  after  having  completed  the  eightieth  year 
of  my  life;  made  visits  to  many  good  friends  at  Oswego,  Morton, 
Charlotte,  Hamilton,  Hoosick  Falls,  Rockland,  Portsmouth,  and 
Ogunquit. 

The  birthday  celebration  alluded  to  was  tendered  to  him  as  a 
complete  surprise  by  the  Principal  and  Faculty  of  the  Oswego 
school.  The  following  extracts  are  taken  from  the  account  given 
by  an  Oswego  paper. 

To  Dr.  E.  A.  Sheldon  had  been  assigned  the  pleasant  duty  of 
presenting  Professor  Kriisi  with  a  beautiful  loving  cup  on  behalf 
of  the  faculty  and  alumni  of  the  Normal  School,  and  this  presenta- 
tion followed  the  singing  of  "Auld  Lang  Syne."  Dr.  Sheldon's 
address  was  as  follows : 

"  Nothing  could  be  more  befitting  than  this  assembly  of  teachers 
and  friends  on  the  occasion  of  the  eightieth  birthday  of  our  old 
teacher,  friend,  and  comrade,  Mr.  Hermann  Kriisi.  For  twenty- 
five  years  he  was  a  teacher  in  this  school,  during  which  time  many 
hundreds  came  under  his  influence  in  the  class-room,  who  are, 
for  the  most  part,  still  living  witnesses  to  his  skill  as  a  teacher  and 
his  nobility  of  character  as  a  man.  His  knowledge  of  educational 
principles  was  manifest  in  his  careful  analysis  of  every  subject. 
Beginning  always  with  the  simplest  elements  and  proceeding  in  a 
clear  and  logical  way,  step  by  step,  he  never  failed  to  interest  his 
students  and  give  them  a  clear  and  comprehensive  knowledge  of 
the  subject  taught. 

"By  his  simplicity  of  character,  his  strong  sympathy  for  his 
pupils,  his  sense  of  justice,  his  uprightness,  integrity,  and  purity  of 
life,  he  won  every  heart,  and  no  one  ever  went  away  from  the 
school  who  did  not  love  Mr.  Kriisi  most  dearly. 

"In  an  educational  way  he  has  been  to  this  generation  the  most 
interesting  man  of  this  century.  So  far  as  our  knowledge  goes  he 
is  the  only  man  living  who  links  the  great  educational  movements 
of  the  past  with  the  present.  He  was  born  in  the  very  midst  of 
the  greatest  educational  reformation  the  world  has  ever  seen. 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  347 

His  father  was  associated  with  the  great  Swiss  reformer,  Pesta- 
lozzi,  and  comes  down  to  us  in  history  as  one  of  the  movers  in  the 
wonderful  educational  awakening  of  that  time.  At  a  later  day 
he  established  a  Normal  School  of  his  own  for  the  training  of 
teachers  in  the  doctrines  of  Pestalozzi.  In  this  school  of  his  father 
our  beloved  Kriisi  was  trained,  and  he  imbibed  from  his  birth  the 
educational  principles  that  have  ever  characterized  his  work  as  a 
teacher,  and  which  have  done  so  much  in  giving  direction  and 
character  to  the  work  of  our  school.  He  has  been  one  of  its 
strongest  pillars  and  has  added  greatly  to  its  usefulness  and  repu- 
tation. 

"When  he  resigned,  a  strong  educational  force  went  out  from 
our  school.  We  could  never  fully  understand  the  reason  for  his 
resignation.  He  was  still  in  the  full  vigour  of  manhood,  in  full 
possession  of  all  the  vigorous  faculties  of  both  body  and  mind 
that  ever  characterized  him.  He  had  never  been  absent  from  his 
post  for  a  single  day,  and  had  never  manifested  the  slightest  in- 
dication of  weakening  either  physically  or  mentally,  and  was  in 
every  way  just  as  capable  of  doing  his  work  at  the  end  as  at  the 
beginning  of  his  term  of  service.  Being  of  an  active  imagination, 
he  may  have  fancied  that  he  was  growing  old,  or  remembering  the 
Biblical  record  as  to  the  usual  limit  of  human  life,  imagined  that 
he,  like  ordinary  mortals,  was  approaching  that  limit  and  would 
prepare  for  it  by  giving  up  his  life  work  of  his  own  free  will,  rather 
than  wait  for  any  compulsion  that  might  terminate  it.  It  is  now 
ten  years  since  his  resignation,  and  to  look  at  him  one  might  well 
imagine  that  he  had  found  the  fountain  of  youth  and  had  been 
spending  these  years  in  bathing  in  its  waters. 

"Mr.  Kriisi,  we  turn  to  you  for  an  explanation.  We  would 
like  to  understand  the  secret  of  growing  young  and  growing  old 
both  at  the  same  time.  Please  tell  us  how  it  is  ?  We  would  like 
to  go  and  do  likewise.  We  are  interested  also  to  hear  the  story 
of  the  long  time  ago  of  the  days  of  Pestalozzi  and  the  elder  Kriisi. 
Some  other  things  in  your  life  we  know  better  about  and  can 
understand.  For  a  quarter  of  a  century  our  associations  with 
you  were  of  the  most  intimate  and  endearing  character,  and  we 
find  no  difficulty  in  interpreting  the  power  that  won  the  hearts  of 
all  your  pupils  and  linked  them  to  you  by  indubitable  ties.  The 
only  explanation  possible  is  that  you  loved  your  work  and  your 
pupils.  Nothing  but  love  could  produce  such  results  as  we  wit- 


348  HERMANN  KRUSI 

ness  to-day.  Although  many  years  have  elapsed  since  your 
pupils  met  you  in  the  class-room,  and  they  have  been  scattered 
up  and  down  the  land  and  have  taken  on  new  avocations  and  new 
interests,  the  love  for  their  teacher  lives  in  their  lives.  Knowing 
that  his  eightieth  birthday  was  approaching,  and  that  day  would 
be  spent  at  the  home  of  their  Alma  Mater,  they  expressed  a  desire 
to  give  some  objective  evidence  of  their  love,  and  have  chosen  this 
loving  cup  as  a  befitting  token  of  the  love  they  bear  for  you,  and 
have  requested  your  old  comrade  and  fellow-worker,  in  their  be- 
half, to  present  it  to  you.  Please  accept  it  as  a  message  from  a 
multitude  of  loving  hearts,  who  are  the  conquest  of  your  life. 

"  And  to  you,  Mrs.  Kriisi,  who  have  been  a  helpmate,  in  a  way 
that  no  one  can  understand  who  has  not  been  an  eye-witness,  who 
have  relieved  him  of  every  care  and  burden  that  he  might  give 
his  whole  strength  and  undivided  thought  to  his  life-work,  who 
have  been  to  so  many  of  our  pupils  a  mother,  and  have  shown 
them  so  many  kindnesses,  and  given  so  much  encouragement  to 
many  a  struggling  soul,  I  am  requested  to  present  this  pin  and 
these  flowers  as  an  expression  of  the  love  and  gratitude  that  goes 
out  to  you  for  your  many  acts  of  loving  kindness,  and  helpful 
words  and  deeds." 

Mrs.  I.  B.  Poucher  followed,  presenting  Mr.  Kriisi  with  a 
large  bundle  of  letters  of  congratulation  which  she  had  received 
as  secretary  of  the  alumni  association.  She  assured  him  that 
they  had  all  been  answered.  The  following  letter  was  read  as  an 
illustration  of  the  many  that  had  been  received : 

"I  know  of  nothing  better  to  send  as  my  individual  greeting 
for  the  occasion,  than  a  few  lines  from  the  poem  Oliver  Wendell 
Holmes  wrote  for  Whittier's  seventieth  birthday.  Please  say  them 
to  Mr.  Kriisi  for  me: 

"  '  What  story  is  this  of  the  day  of  his  birth? 

Let  him  live  to  a  hundred,  we  want  him  on  earth! 
One  life  has  been  paid  him  (in  gold)  by  the  sun: 
One  account  has  been  squared  and  another  begun; 
But  he  never  will  die,  if  he  lingers  below 
Till  we've  paid  him  in  love  half  the  balance  we  owe.' " 

SARAH  E.  SPRAGUE,  Class  of  June,  '73. 
Chicago. 

Mrs.  Mary  Sheldon  Barnes  was  the  next  speaker.     She  spoke 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  349 

most  tenderly  of  the  pleasant  memories  that  clustered  around  her 
early  association  with  the  home  life  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kriisi.  To 
her  their  home  was  like  a  world  of  romance,  because  through  pic- 
tures and  books  and  conversation  she  saw  the  beauties  of  Switzer- 
land, Germany,  Italy,  and  other  Old  World  countries.  She  spoke 
of  the  delightful  Christmas  treats  for  the  children ;  of  the  inspiring 
influences  of  the  reading  circles  started  by  Mrs.  Kriisi.  She  said 
one  of  her  earliest  recollections  was  that  of  lying  in  an  orchard 
reading  a  copy  of  Faust  lent  her  by  her  beloved  teacher.  The 
delights  of  the  acquaintance  were  traced  through  the  association 
with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kriisi  in  foreign  travel,  and  their  pleasant 
neighbouring  in  California,  down  to  the  present  time;  and  the  con- 
viction expressed  that  although  they  might  be  parted  for  a  time 
they  would  be  sure  to  meet  again  somewhere. 

Prof.  Earl  Barnes  followed  with  most  excellent  remarks  upon 
the  personality  of  Mr.  Kriisi,  speaking  of  him  as  one  whose  life 
had  the  right  ring  in  it,  as  one  in  whom  a  strong,  central  idea 
dominated  the  life  and  cast  its  beneficent  influence  upon  all  around 
him.  He  spoke  of  him  as  a  man  who  dared  to  live,  and  to  live 
broadly;  as  one  standing  in  every  way  for  a  strong,  vigorous, 
practical,  intelligent  expression  of  life.  His  life  in  Oswego  was 
referred  to  as  one  embodying  always  an  atmosphere  of  learned 
leisure. 

The  last  address  of  the  evening  was  made  by  Rev.  Wayland  G. 
Bassett,  of  Brooklyn,  representing  the  alumni  association  of 
Greater  New  York,  and  bearing  to  Mr.  Kriisi  their  greetings.  Mr. 
Bassett  spoke  very  warmly  of  Professor  Kriisi's  work  and  influence, 
saying  that  New  York  is  greater  to-day  and  will  be  greater  in  the 
future  because  of  the  direct  personal  influence  of  Mr.  Kriisi,  and 
that  which  has  spread  itself  out  more  broadly  through  his  pupils. 
His  teaching  and  example  in  endeavouring  to  make  of  his  pupils 
all-round  men  and  women  was  commented  upon.  Turning  then 
to  Mr.  Kriisi,  an  interesting  scene  took  place,  when,  the  handles 
of  the  loving  cup  being  grasped  by  Professor  Kriisi,  Dr.  Sheldon, 
and  Mr.  Bassett,  the  speaker  in  most  eloquent  words  "  poured  into 
the  cup  the  love,  good-will  and  blessing  of  the  alumni  of  the  school, 
thus  filling  it  to  overflowing ! " 


35')  HERMANN  KRUSI 

NOTES 

The  loving  cup  presented  to  Professor  Kriisi  is  of  elegant 
workmanship,  of  solid  silver  with  gold  lining,  and  bears  upon  it 
the  following  inscription  : 

To 

HERMANN  KRUSI 

for  twenty-five  years  a  Teacher  in  the 
Oswego  State  Normal  and  Training  School 

from  the 

Faculty  and  Alumni  in  Loving 
Remembrance  of  the  Past 
Oswego,  New  York, 
June  24th,  1897. 

The  pin  presented  to  Mrs.  Kriisi  was  a  beautiful  diamond  pin. 

The  same  entry  in  the  Record  which  details  the  events  of  the 
trip,  including  the  birthday  incident,  concludes  as  follows: — 

The  very  first  news  we  received  by  telegraph  after  our  arrival 
here  was  the  death  of  our  dearly  beloved  friend,  Dr.  Sheldon.  .  .  . 
On  witnessing  the  universal  sorrow  of  a  vast  circle  of  friends,  one 
might  apply  the  sentiment  which  he  expressed  regarding  my  work 
and  influence  on  the  occasion  of  my  eightieth  birthday:  "  Nothing 
but  love  could  produce  such  results !  "  .  .  . 


CHAPTER  V 

FAREWELL  TO  MINOT 

Minot,  15th  July,  1898.  Her  task  is  done,  since  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  12th  July  —  after  a  two  days'  severe  sickness  on  account 
of  congestion  of  the  lungs,  aggravated  by  weakness  caused  by  old 
age  —  Aunt  Gyrene  was  called  hence  at  the  ripe  age  of  ninety-six 
years  and  six  months. 

My  wife,  who  during  nine  years  has  bravely  struggled  through 
all  the  difficulties  of  her  position,  has  at  last  been  released  from 
her  task,  and  might  now,  at  her  entrance  into  old  age,  enjoy  her 
liberty  by  visiting  with  me  many  good  old  friends,  and  finally 
settle  at  or  near  the  home  of  our  son  Hermann  in  far-off  California. 

In  November,  1898,  we  find  Professor  and  Mrs.  Kriisi  still  in 
Minot,  owing  to  the  delay  caused  by  a  serious  illness  of  Mrs. 
Kriisi.  In  his  description  of  this  sad  period  occur  the  following 
graphic  passages: — 

Nov.,  1898.  During  this  period  of  care  and  anxiety  I  had  time 
to  make  many  reflections,  to  which  I  will  refer  here  by  classifying 
them  in  several  chapters,  partly  in  the  shape  of  monologues. 
This  —  to  me  —  unusual  form  of  presentation  may  be  considered 
as  an  outcome  of  the  unusual  situation,  in  which  I  found  myself 
placed  during  Carrie's  sickness. 

These  reflections  are  classified  into  "first,  second,  and  third 
series."  The  first,  entitled  "First  series  of  reflections  some 
days  after  Aunt  Cyrene's  death  and  burial,"  consists  partly  of  a 
repetition,  in  slightly  different  form,  of  matter  before  presented; 
and  refers  partly  to  private  family  matters.  This  series  is  omitted, 
as  also  the  third. 


351 


352  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Second  Series   of  Reflections,  During  my   Wife's  Sickness 

The  scene  has  not  changed.  It  is  true  that  Carrie  never  was 
quite  confined  to  her  bed,  but  generally  managed  to  be  dressed 
towards  noon;  but  it  was  a  sad  sight  to  see  her  so  emaciated,  and 
moving  about  with  great  difficulty  owing  to  the  extreme  weakness 
to  which  she  was  reduced,  after  many  years  of  vigorous  house- 
keeping. 

A   Morning  Scene  During  the  First  Weeks  of  Carrie's  Sickness 

I  come  down  from  my  room  ready  to  do  the  necessary  chores, 
first  in  bringing  up  wood,  making  fire  in  the  kitchen  stove.  I  then 
try  my  skill  in  making  the  beds,  and  await  Carrie's  directions  for 
getting  up  a  decent  breakfast,  or,  more  concisely  stated,  for  mak- 
ing the  coffee.  If  anything  more  is  wanted  in  the  cooking  line, 
my  wife,  sitting  in  a  chair,  has  to  give  minute  directions  as  to 
handing  her  such  and  such  an  article  or  ingredient,  some  having 
new  names  —  at  least  to  me  —  while  I  have  some  difficulty  in 
getting  acquainted  with  the  localities  where  they  had  been  placed 
by  my  order-loving  wife.  Of  course,  the  dishes,  tables,  etc., 
have  to  be  cleaned  and  errands  performed,  which  oblige  me  to 
ascend  the  steps  up  and  down  the  cellar  or  wood-shed  a  great 
number  of  times,  not  to  speak  of  my  periodical  excursions  to  get 
the  mail,  or  the  incidental  ones  to  go  to  one  of  the  neighbours  for 
some  purpose.  When  my  wife  feels  well  enough  to  listen,  I  have 
to  perform  the  office  of  reader  —  either  from  a  newspaper  or  the 
"  Outlook  "  —  an  office  to  which,  in  order  to  save  my  eyes,  she  had 
formerly  devoted  herself,  more  especially  by  lamp-light.  All 
these  occupations  keep  me  rather  busy  during  a  part  of  the  day, 
and  cause  me  to  feel  sleepy  at  an  early  hour  of  night;  but  at  the 
same  time,  I  feel  that  they  are  rather  instructive  —  for  one  is  never 
too  old  to  learn  —  and  moreover  there  is  a  pleasant  feeling  in  the 
fact  of  being  able  to  give  a  helpful  hand  during  the  trying  time  of 
my  wife's  sickness,  and  to  be  able  to  do  so  in  spite  of  my  advanced 
age.  They  have  also  tended  to  dispel  some  gloomy  thoughts  which 
threatened  to  enter  my  soul  on  account  of  the  probable  outcome 
of  her  malady. 

A  Night  Scene 

I  awake  from  a  pretty  sound  sleep,  for  this  blessing  has  been 
granted  to  me,  that  I  can  forget  for  many  hours  the  saddening 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  353 

thoughts  called  up  by  my  present  situation.  At  the  same  time,- 
anxiety  with  its  light  slumber  makes  my  senses  —  especially  that 
of  hearing  —  more  sensitive  to  outward  impressions.  I  wonder 
whether  the  signal  (knocking  the  floor  with  a  stick)  has  been 
given,  or  is  likely  to  be  heard  soon,  and  in  order  to  be  sure  of  the 
fact,  I  descend  to  the  bedroom  of  the  invalid  below,  and  find 
generally  something  to  do,  although  she  bears  her  pains  and  bodily 
disturbances  patiently  and  without  complaint.  Returning  to  my 
couch  and  musing  for  some  time  before  falling  asleep  —  I  feel  some 
apprehension  in  regard  to  the  duration  of  her  disease,  which  has 
but  slightly  abated,  and  in  the  absence  of  a  doctor's  care  and  ad- 
vice seems  to  have  but  little  chance  of  being  reached.  The  state 
of  things  just  alluded  to  is  caused  partly  by  my  wife's  inability  to 
keep  any  medicine  in  her  stomach  and  partly  by  her  lack  of  con- 
fidence in  the  judgment  of  the  village  doctor,  who,  although  a 
good  and  estimable  man,  is  a  great  "  gabbler,"  whose  endless  talks 
about  the  merits  of  this  or  that  remedy  become  tiresome.  At  the 
same  time  you  are  anxious  to  know  how  the  great  emaciation  and 
weakness  of  the  patient  can  be  relieved  under  her  inability  to 
retain  food  in  her  stomach.  Her  appearance  is  certainly  cal- 
culated to  raise  great  apprehension  regarding  a  speedy  recovery. 
Coupled  with  this  thought  is  another,  that  our  stay  in  Minot  may 
be  indefinitely  prolonged,  far  away  from  our  relatives,  and  lack- 
ing many  comforts  in  a  home  almost  deprived  of  its  furniture, 
and  hence  presenting  a  desolate  appearance  —  and  in  a  place 
where  it  is  difficult  to  get  appropriate  food,  for  instance,  meat; 
while  for  bread,  cakes,  or  pies  we  are  absolutely  dependent  on 
some  kind  neighbour,  as  well  as  for  other  services  for  which  we 
would  be  willing  to  pay. 

I  do  not  dare  to  dwell  on  a  thought  most  painful  to  contem- 
plate —  as  to  what  I  should  do,  if  I  were  left  alone,  to  mourn  her 
loss  and  to  attend  to  all  the  formalities  necessary  before  leaving 
a  place  to  which  a  singular  and  unusual  decree  of  fate  has  fettered 
my  wife  for  eight  years,  and  myself  during  several  periods  of  more 
or  less  long  duration  for  three  or  six  months  at  a  time.  Being  of 
a  hopeful  disposition,  I  try  to  dismiss  the  above  thoughts  by  draw- 
ing comfort  from  the  sentiment  expressed  in  a  German  poem : 


354  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Befiehl  du  deine  Wege 

Und  was  dein  Herze  krankt 
Der  allerhochsten  Pflege 

Dess,  der  dein  Schicksal  lenkt, 
etc. 

Commend  thou  thy  ways,  and  whate'er  grieves  thy  heart,  to  the  supreme  care 
of  Him  who  directs  thy  fate. 

Within  this  calm  confidence,  I  fall  asleep  again  and  rest  until 
near  six  o'clock,  ready  for  my  multifarious  duties  of  the  coming 
day. 

The  following  extract  from  the  description  of  the  final  trip 
westward  will  be  of  interest. 

Speaking  once  more  of  the  Normal  School,  it  was  a  pleasure  to 
find  it  in  a  prosperous  condition  under  the  able  management  of 
Mr.  Poucher  and  the  instruction  of  many  capable  teachers.  They, 
mostly  men  and  women  in  the  prime  of  life,  show  perhaps  more 
learning  in  the  teaching  of  their  special  branches  than  did  the 
pioneers  of  the  school,  to  whom  I  belong,  but  to  whom  belongs  at 
heart  the  credit  of  having  fought  the  battle  which  made  the 
school  so  popular  and  so  respected  as  to  cause  its  work  to  be  a 
turning-point  in  the  history  of  American  education,  or  at  least  of 
the  public  school. 

Arrived  in  California,  Professor  Kriisi  describes  thus  his  little 
home: 

About  seven  minutes'  walk  from  my  son's  house,  and  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  stores,  a  fine  library,  and  a  restaurant  —  places 
we,  or  at  least  I,  may  often  have  occasion  to  visit  in  the  future. 
The  two  rooms  —  a  sitting-room  and  a  bedroom  —  are  spacious 
and  airy,  and  the  little  pantry  furnished  writh  some  cooking- 
apparatus,  is  so  conveniently  situated  as  to  give  but  a  moderate 
amount  of  trouble  to  my  wife,  who  dislikes  going  up  and  down 
stairs.  Poor  woman,  she  has  been  sufficiently  tired  by  the  un- 
packing of  our  things,  and  rearranging  in  the  new  rooms,  which, 
thanks  to  her  taste  and  energy,  present  a  tasteful  and  cheery 
appearance. 


CHAPTER  VI 

"  REFLECTIONS,"  AND  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  "  RECORD  " 

MUCH  to  the  Editor's  regret,  only  the  conclusion  of  this  series 
of  "reflections"  can  be  given. 

...  If  life  has  value  only  when  one  can  give  some  help  to  the 
family  by  useful  and  profitable  work  or  by  the  support,  comfort, 
and  improvement  of  others  belonging  to  the  human  family,  then 
there  might  be  something  discouraging  in  the  life  of  many  people, 
and  more  especially  of  aged  people  like  myself,  who,  without 
being  sick  or  mentally  weakened,  yet  are  not  expected  to  fill  either 
paid  or  voluntary  situations  for  work,  which  can  be  better  done  by 
younger  ones.  The  least  that  it  is  the  duty  of  such  men  to  do  is, 
to  give  a  good  example  of  purity,  honesty,  and  kindness  of  soul, 
and  to  keep  the  mind  fresh ;  taking  it  for  granted  that  old  men  — 
being  destined  to  die  at  no  distant  time  —  should  prepare  to  meet 
this  contingency.  There  are  two  ways  of  doing  it.  The  orthodox 
view  would  be  to  spend  a  great  part  of  the  remaining  time  in 
prayer  or  reading  the  Bible,  partly  with  an  intention  to  obtain 
grace  at  the  Mercy-seat.  The  more  liberal  view,  not  relishing 
such  an  attempt  at  "  buying,"  so  to  say,  the  grace  and  forgiveness 
of  God  by  an  increased  amount  of  mechanical  praying  and  read- 
ing passages  of  the  Bible  —  without  much  thought  to  their  appli- 
cation —  might  think  it  wiser  to  keep  all  the  faculties  of  the  soul, 
and  more  especially  the  moral  ones,  in  fresh  working  order,  so  as 
to  be  ready  for  new  phases  of  eternal  life,  in  which  we  may  sup- 
pose that,  under  different  circumstances,  the  same  laws  and  prin- 
ciples will  be  operating  as  in  this.  In  doing  so,  they  will  also 
acknowledge  that  the  soul  and  spirit  of  man  is  eternal,  as  are  also 
the  tendencies  of  the  will  engendered  by  the  development  of  mind 
and  heart. 

If  this  be  so,  then  we  must  not  be  discouraged  by  the  apparent 
smallness  and  monotony  of  the  things  performed  by  us  and  for  us 

355 


356  HERMANN  KRUSI 

in  old  age,  since  nobody  can  prevent  our  harbouring  thoughts 
both  useful  and  sublime.  If  these  are  able  to  keep  us  in  a  cheer- 
ful mood  we  shall  exercise  a  pleasant  influence  on  others,  who  will 
be  sorry  to  see  us  depart. 

Reflections  like  the  preceding  are  quite  in  order  when  I  con- 
sider my  age  and  the  number  of  dear  friends  who  have  departed 
this  life,  four  of  them  having  taken  an  active  part  at  the  celebration 
of  my  eightieth  birthday,  three  years  ago.  These  four  are  (1st) 
Mr.  E.  A.  Sheldon,  (2d)  his  eldest  daughter,  Mary  Barnes,  (3d) 
Mr.  Bassett,  (4th)  (a  few  weeks  ago)  Mrs.  Matilda  C.  Poucher. 

After  many  pages  devoted  to  comments  on  the  important  his- 
torical events  grouped  about  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  and  the 
opening  of  the  twentieth  century,  Professor  Kriisi  finally  closed 
his  "Record." 

CLOSING  OF  MY  JOURNAL  OR  RECORD  BOOK,  KEPT  FOR  HALF  A 

CENTURY 

I  have  made  the  experience,  that  the  older  I  grow,  the  less 
inclination  I  feel  to  make  new  entries  into  this  Journal,  which 
occupation  formerly  I  performed  with  much  pleasure  and  interest. 
The  reason  probably  is,  that  formerly  in  the  possession  of  greater 
vitality  I  was  more  interested  in  passing  events,  besides  their 
supplying  a  pleasing  novelty  even  during  some  of  the  last  years 
which  I  passed  in  California.  After  returning  here  (in  1899,  after 
a  two  years'  visit  in  the  East)  much  of  this  novelty  had  disappeared, 
and  in  the  monotony  of  secluded  home-life,  the  events  or  doings 
of  one  day  being  almost  or  quite  similar  to  those  of  the  preceding 
one,  do  not  require  to  be  inscribed.  .  .  . 

Yet  this  old  man  has  never  ceased  to  harbour  devout  and  kind 
feelings  toward  God  and  his  fellowmen.  He  is  thankful  for  a 
life  and  the  opportunity  given  him  to  do  some  good  in  the  cause 
of  education  untrammelled  by  sickness  or  care,  thankful  for  the 
signs  of  affection  he  has  received  from  his  relatives,  friends,  and 
pupils  in  different  parts  of  the  world,  and  awaits  now,  with  calm 
resignation  and  hope,  the  summons  which  will  call  him  to  another 
existence.  Hence  he  may  say,  what  Schiller  puts  into  the  mouth 
of  a  maiden  tired  of  life : 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS 

"Du,  Vater,i  mfe  dein  Kind  zuriick, 
Ich  habe  genossen  das  irdische  Gliick, 
Ich  habe  gelebt  und  geliebet" 
ALAMEDA,  10th  March,  1902. 

i  In  the  original,  "Heilige." 


357 


CHAPTER  VII 

A  TRIBUTE  TO  THE  MEMORY  OF  MY  DEAR  WIFE,  WHO  DEPARTED 
FROM  THIS  LIFE  ON  THE  31sT  OCT.,  1902 

IN  the  first  days  after  a  painful  bereavement,  such  as  the 
above,  our  thoughts  are  almost  exclusively  occupied  with  one 
object,  i.e.,  the  fate  of  the  faithful  companion  with  whom  we  have 
been  united  for  nearly  fifty  years,  whose  whole  life  we  pass  in 
review,  but  not  before  the  pang  caused  by  her  last  sickness  and 
death  has  gradually  lost  its  sting.  For  this  reason  I  will  give, 
as  concisely  as  I  can,  the  principal  episodes  in  the  life  of  my  de- 
parted wife,  to  be  followed  by  a  sketch  of  her  character,  her  activity 
in  various  situations  of  life. 

Caroline  W.  Dunham  was  born  in  Maine,  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Bethel,  where  her  father,  a  Baptist  clergyman,  preached  to  a 
small  congregation.  As  both  her  father  and  mother  died  at  an 
early  age,  and  before  I  knew  my  wife,  I  can  say  but  little  about 
them  or  about  their  daughter's  early  education,  except  that  she 
was  expected  at  an  early  age  to  take  care  of  her  younger  brother 
and  sister,  whilst  she  received  a  good  home  education,  and  later 
partook  of  the  instruction  given  at  the  Bethel  Academy  by  Dr. 
True.  There  she  took  an  interest  in  some  branches  of  study, 
which  she  continued  afterwards  at  the  Lancaster  Normal  College. 
Like  hundreds  of  young  people  of  both  sexes  in  the  rural  districts, 
she  had  to  earn  the  means  for  living  and  for  education  by  the 
work  of  her  hands,  which  she  did  in  the  manufacturing  town  of 
Clinton,  Mass.  —  and  in  the  neighbouring  place  of  Lancaster. 
There  she  made  the  acquaintance  of  many  pupils  and  their 
teachers.  To  the  latter  I  belonged,  myself,  who  had  but  lately 
come  from  Switzerland  (in  1853). 

At  the  time  of  our  coming  to  California  she  had  scarcely  re- 
covered from  a  severe  sickness,  the  effects  of  which  she  felt  for  the 

358 


CAROLINE  DUNHAM  Kmisi 
From  a  photograph  taken  in  Alameda,  1900 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  359 

remainder  of  her  life.  However,  I  consider  it  a  great  blessing 
that  I  was  permitted,  during  the  three  years  of  her  declining  health, 
to  be  in  close  communion  with  her  in  the  limited,  and  yet  in  some 
respects  convenient  quarters,  we  occupied  in  Mrs.  Schroder's  house. 
These  she  left  but  rarely,  owing  to  her  growing  infirmities,  stiff- 
ness, and  occasional  pains  in  her  limbs.  Her  condition  was  aggra- 
vated at  the  beginning  of  the  year  by  a  stroke  of  paralysis,  which, 
although  she  partly  recovered  from  it,  was  followed  in  the  summer 
of  the  year  by  other  strokes,  which  so  enfeebled  and  disabled  her 
as  to  necessitate  the  assistance  of  an  efficient  nurse  —  at  the  home 
of  our  daughter-in-law,  to  which  we  had  been  kindly  invited  in 
order  that  she  might  receive  all  possible  care  and  comfort  among 
loving  relatives.  She  breathed  her  last  on  the  evening  of  the  31st 
Oct.,  1902,  mourned  and  regretted  by  all  who  knew  her,  and 
loved  and  respected  her  for  her  noble  and  self-sacrificing  life, 
devoted  to  duty  and  to  the  welfare  of  her  friends. 

PRINCIPAL  TRAITS  IN  THE  CHARACTER  OF  THE  DEPARTED  MOTHER, 
WIFE,  AND  FRIEND 

Among  these  we  name  as  the  most  prominent  her  sterling 
honesty  and  love  of  truth;  hence  absence  of  flattery,  and  faithful 
adherence  to  any  idea  which  appealed  to  her  conviction,  pur- 
suing her  aim  with  a  strong  will  and  tireless  persistence,  aided  in 
all  her  doings  by  great  practical  skill  and  sound  common  sense. 
Hence  it  may  be  said  that  she  would  probably  have  been  success- 
ful in  all  her  undertakings  besides  those  which  Providence  and 
attending  circumstances  provided  for  her,  and  in  which  she  so 
honourably  acquitted  herself. 

1.  As  wife  and  mother.  —  In  both  these  vocations  she  acted 
with  the  utmost  conscientiousness,  giving  an  example  of  system, 
order,  cleanliness,  in  spite  of  the  amount  of  work  which  fell  to  her 
share,  sometimes  without  the  help  of  a  servant.  To  be  able  to  do 
this,  she  had  to  view  with  some  strictness  the  conduct  of  the  other 
members  of  the  house,  who  might  have  thought  her  too  particular 
in  small  matters.  On  this  subject,  in  a  letter  written  soon  after 
marriage,  she  expresses  herself  in  a  manner  calculated  to  disarm 
all  resistance:  "  .  .  .  .  I  do  not  speak  of  these  things  in  a  fault- 
finding spirit,  but  because  I  know  that  you  are  soon  to  enter  into 
public  life.  Perhaps  it  is  pride,  for  I  am  just  as  anxious  for  you  to 
excel,  as  if  it  were  myself,  for  you  are  a  great  part  of  myself.  It 


360  HERMANN  KRUSI 

is  perhaps  my  misfortune,  that  the  more  I  love,  the  more  I  notice, 
and  feel  anxious  that  little  defects  may  be  corrected.  Errors  of  the 
head  I  may  commit,  but  ..." 

In  the  physical  education  of  her  children  she  was  guided  by 
sound  sanitary  principles,  and  their  moral  culture  was  fostered  by 
that  rational  treatment  which  does  not  consider  gratification  of 
all  the  child's  capricious  demands  as  a  manifestation  of  true  love, 
nor  harsh  treatment  the  best  means  for  preventing  wicked  thoughts 
and  actions  —  but  which  insists  that  a  thing  which  has  been 
ordered  for  the  child's  good  shall  be  duly  performed,  until  he  is 
himself  convinced  of  its  beneficial  effect. 

2.  As  a  teacher.  —  Although  she  never  formally  acted  in  the 
capacity  of  an  appointed  teacher,  except  once  in  her  sixteenth 
year  in  a  village  school  of  Maine,  she  did  a  great  deal  of  voluntary 
teaching  with  her  children  as  well  as  with  young  people,  who  were 
inmates  of  our  house.     This  instruction  —  generally  given  in  the 
evening  in  one  of  her  free  hours  —  was  calculated  to  promote 
their  intellectual  as  well  as  their  moral  growth,  and  will  be  grate- 
fully remembered    by  those  who  were    benefited    by  her  truly 
maternal  care  for  their  welfare. 

Mr.  Sheldon,  in  his  address  delivered  on  the  occasion  of  my 
eightieth  birthday,  recognized  her  services  rendered  to  many 
members  of  the  Normal  School,  by  giving  her  specific  thanks  for 
her  unselfish  and  efficient  work  in  that  direction.  Besides  keep- 
ing herself  posted  on  the  progress  of  science  and  civilization,  she 
profited  much  by  the  experience  made  on  some  large  journeys 
and  excursions,  of  which  we  name  especially  the  trip  to  and  from 
Europe,  twice  performed  (in  1865,  and  1888)  the  overland  trip 
to  California  also  twice  performed  (in  1886  and  1899),  and  a  very 
interesting  one  to  the  Saguenay,  all  of  which  tended  to  enlarge  her 
knowledge  through  the  contemplation  and  study  of  the  wonders 
of  Nature  and  of  Art. 

3.  As  a  manager.  —  I  believe  that  all  those  who  had  occasion 
to  witness  my  wife's  indefatigable  energy,  and  her  practical  skill 
even  in  matters  generally  supposed  to  be  outside  of  a  woman's 
domain,  as  for  instance  in  regard  to  building  operations,  will 
agree  with  me,  that  it  did  not  require  much  persuasion  to  confide 
to  her  the  supervision  and  direction  of  matters  connected  with  the 
house,  a  supervision  which  extended  to  the  smallest  details.     But 
in  spite  of  her  wish  to  economize  her  resources  as  much  as  possible, 


THE  CLOSING  YEABS  361 

she  did  not  sacrifice  taste  to  mere  utility  and  cheapness,  and  her 
plans  or  designs  suggested  for  this  purpose  sometimes  excited  the 
admiration  of  expert  workmen.  This  sentiment  was  active  even 
in  the  last  year  of  her  life,  when  she  made  a  plan  for  a  tasteful 
monument  for  herself  and  husband  to  be  placed  in  the  Riverside 
Cemetery  of  Oswego,  near  the  graves  of  our  two  early-departed 
daughters. 

In  spite  of  her  enterprising  spirit,  she  did  not  unnecessarily 
encroach  upon  the  income  of  her  husband.  On  the  contrary,  her 
love  of  independence  in  financial  matters  was  such,  that  at  one 
time  she  raised  our  house  at  her  own  expense  —  i.e.,  from  the 
receipts  obtained  through  renting  rooms,  etc.  She  also  defrayed 
the  expenses  for  the  second  trip  to  Europe  by  the  translation  of 
an  English  reading-book  into  German,  and  by  acting  as  my  sub- 
stitute in  teaching  German  at  the  Normal  School  after  my  resigna- 
tion. In  the  last  three  years  of  her  life,  during  a  long  period  of 
partial  and  complete  helplessness,  her  own  resources,  mostly 
earned  by  her  long  and  faithful  service  at  home  and  with  her  old 
aunt,  were  sufficient  to  defray  the  rather  heavy  expenses  for 
doctors,  sanitarium,  nursing,  etc. 

4.  As  a  Christian.  —  We  use  this  term  not  in  a  confessional 
sense,  by  which  many  so-called  orthodox  believers  seem  to  assign 
to  oral  confession,  formal  prayer,  the  reading  of  long  passages  of 
the  Bible,  etc.,  the  test  for  recognizing  a  Christian.  To  this  kind 
of  Christianity  my  wife  never  made  any  claim,  and  abstained  from 
parading  it,  presenting  instead  a  true  spirit  of  love  and  of  kind, 
charitable  action.  We  do  not  refer  particularly  to  that  kind  of 
charity,  which  is  prone  to  give  alms  and  temporary  aid,  but  rather 
the  earnest  endeavour  to  strengthen  and  elevate  the  soul  for  a 
higher  vocation.  Who  will  deny  that  the  dear  departed  has  done 
this  to  the  full  extent,  by  helping  young  aspiring  souls  in  their 
studies,  not  only  by  teaching  and  good  advice,  but  by  furnishing 
occasionally  —  with  her  limited  income  —  the  means  by  which 
to  accomplish  their  object.  There  are  many  who  will  bless  her 
for  her  noble,  self-sacrificing  work  in  this  direction.  The  exercise 
of  much  patience,  far  from  rendering  her  austere  or  severe  in 
criticism,  did  not  prevent  her  from  giving  to  the  young  people  a 
wholesome  recreation  by  appropriate  plays,  etc.  In  the  fulness  of 
her  strength  she  delighted  in  games,  such  as  chess  —  which  taxes 
the  ingenuity  and  power  of  combination  of  the  participants,  and 


362  HERMANN  KRUSI 

in  which  she  was  often  the  winner.  These  were  afterwards 
abandoned  and  she  was  satisfied  to  be  merry  with  the  merry  ones, 
and  to  share  the  delight  of  the  children  and  others  in  the  receipt 
of  their  Christmas  presents  and  on  other  occasions. 

The  occupations  which  fell  to  her  share  in  later  years  —  more 
especially  during  her  somewhat  lonely  and  monotonous  life  in 
Minot,  with  her  aunt  —  gave  to  her  mind  a  serious  turn ;  and  still 
more  the  infirmities  of  her  body,  which  after  our  moving  to  Ala- 
meda  began  to  impede  her  movements,  and  ended  at  last  in  total 
paralysis  and  physical  and  mental  prostration,  pointing  to  rapid 
dissolution.  I  have  no  doubt  that  she  was  prepared  for  death, 
and  had  no  reason  to  fear  it,  in  the  consciousness  of  having  done 
her  duty  in  this  life  and  leaving  to  a  wise  and  benign  Providence 
the  disposition  to  be  made  in  a  continued  existence,  with  spiritual 
bodies  expanding  into  new  activity,  cheered  and  animated  by 
eternal  Love. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

LAST  DAYS  AND  DEPARTURE,  JANUARY  28,  1903 
MEMORIALS 

MRS.  IDA  M.  KRUSI,  the  much-loved  and  devoted  daughter- 
in-law,  writes :  "  You  know  Father  was  well  and  active  until  a  few 
days  before  his  death.  After  his  wife  passed  away,  he  spent 
much  time  writing  tributes  to  her  memory,  reflections  on  her 
character,  as  a  scholar,  a  mother,  a  teacher,  a  wife,  and  a  Christian. 
.  .  .  He  passed  away  in  my  arms  after  three  and  one  half  days' 
weakness.  He  was  perfectly  conscious  and  conversing  with  us 
until  ten  minutes  before  his  death,  which  was  apparently  caused 
purely  by  old  age." 

When  the  notice  of  the  death  was  received  at  the  Oswego 
school  a  meeting  of  the  Faculty  was  called  and  the  following 
committee  of  teachers  who  knew  Professor  Kriisi  during  his  life 
was  appointed  to  draft  resolutions  on  his  death:  Dr.  I.  B.  Poucher, 
A.  W.  Farnham,  W.  G.  Rappleye,  H.  J.  Smith,  Miss  Caroline 
Scales,  Mrs.  Mary  H.  McElroy,  Miss  Amanda  P.  Funnelle,  Miss 
Harriet  E.  Stevens,  Miss  Mary  L.  O'Geran,  Mr.  Charles  S. 
Sheldon. 

Professor  Kriisi's  remains  were  cremated  and  the  ashes  sent 
to  Oswego,  along  with  those  of  Mrs.  Kriisi,  and  were  buried  in 
the  lot  in  Riverside  Cemetery,  where  their  children  were  interred. 

RESOLUTIONS  IN  PROFESSOR  KRUSI'S  MEMORY 
Adopted  by  the  Faculty  of  the  Oswego  Normal  School 

IN    MEMORIAM 

It  is  with  feelings  of  sorrow  that  the  teachers  of  the  Oswego 
State  Normal  School  receive  the  news  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Hermann 


364  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Kriisi,  Sr.,  which  occurred  January  28,  1903,  at  the  home  of  his 
son,  Hermann  Kriisi,  Jr.,  in  Alameda,  California.  There  is  but 
one  other  institution  besides  our  own  whose  members  are  so 
deeply  moved  by  this  bereavement;  that  institution  is  the  stricken 
home  in  California.  Mr.  Kriisi's  relation  to  the  Normal  School 
was  a  unique  one.  He  not  only  taught  in  the  school  for  a  long 
term  of  years  and  endeared  himself  to  his  colleagues  and  pupils, 
through  his  capable  and  forceful  teaching,  his  genial  nature  and 
exalted  character,  but  he  brought  from  the  old  world  in  a  concrete 
form  the  principles  enunciated  by  Pestalozzi  which  had  already 
reformed  the  educational  work  in  German  and  other  European 
secondary  schools. 

Mr.  Kriisi  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  eighty-five  years.  Fifty 
years  of  his  life  were  spent  in  teaching;  the  last  half  of  this  period 
was  spent  in  the  Oswego  Normal  School.  Of  the  present  Normal 
School  Faculty  ten  have  either  taught  with  him  or  studied  under 
his  direction  in  the  Normal  School.  In  reviewing  his  professional 
career,  at  a  recent  date,  Mr.  Kriisi  said,  "I  need  hardly  say  that 
my  fondest  recollections  cling  to  my  work  at  Oswego." 

When  he  came  back  a  few  years  ago,  and  this  coming  proved 
to  be  his  last,  as  he  at  the  time  believed  it  would  be,  the  door  of 
every  friend  swung  wide  open  to  admit  him,  and  the  hand  of  every 
friend  was  extended  to  receive  him.  He  truly  found  himself 
embarrassed  by  the  number  of  expressions  of  affectionate  regard 
tendered  by  loving  friends. 

Mr.  Kriisi  is  remembered  for  the  even  balance  of  his  life  —  a 
life  in  no  measure  unsymmetrical.  Although  he  had  a  warm 
heart,  he  had  also  a  cool  head.  He  formed  his  judgments  with 
deliberation,  and  expressed  them  with  a  philosophical  clearness. 
The  judgments  of  others  were  respected,  and  even  their  preju- 
dices were  regarded.  He  lived  an  unhurried  life,  quiet,  serene, 
free  from  worry  and  the  friction  of  care  which  are  so  often  the 
lot  of  others.  Notwithstanding  his  life  was  unhurried,  it  was, 
nevertheless,  a  life  of  well-directed  energy  and  well-regulated 
activity.  While  he  never  hurried,  he  was  never  late  at  his  post  of 
duty. 

He  had  a  strong  personality  which  was  an  essential  element  in 
the  success  of  the  Normal  School  during  the  first  quarter  century 
of  its  existence.  Every  one  who  .came  under  his  tuition  was  pro- 
foundly impressed  with  the  worth  of  his  character. 


THE  CLOSING  YEARS  365 

To  say  that  he  passed  into  a  beautiful  old  age  may  be  another^ 
way  of  saying  that  his  youth  was  perennial. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  he  so  soon  followed  Mrs.  Kriisi  from 
the  scenes  of  earth.  They  had  the  same  purposes,  the  same 
hopes,  the  same  joys  and  sorrows,  for  so  many  years  together 
that  their  lives  had  become  interwoven  to  the  extent  that  each 
formed  a  part  of  the  other.  His  life  was  incomplete  without  hers. 
It  was  impossible  for  it  to  retain  the  poise  that  had  characterized 
it  so  long.  It  went  out  and  on  to  realize  (using  his  own  words) 
"the  conditions  of  growth  and  further  development  tending 
toward  gradual  perfection." 

The  members  of  the  Normal  School  Faculty  extend  their 
sympathy  to  the  son  and  his  family,  from  whose  home  have  gone 
out  so  recently  two  lights  of  unusual  brightness. 

AMOS  W.  FARNHAM, 
CHARLES  S.  SHELDON, 
AMANDA  P.  FUNNELLE, 
MARY  L.  O'GERAN, 

Committee   of  the  Faculty. 

Memorial  exercises  were  later  held  at  the  school,  as  indicated 
by  the  following  invitation  sent  out  to  the  Alumni  and  other 
friends : 

HERMANN  KRUSI,  Sen. 

Yverdon,  Switzerland, ,  1817. 

Alameda,  California,  January  28,  1903. 

"  Death  shall  reap  no  braver  harvest." 

We  desire  you  to  be  present  at  the  memorial  services  in  honour 
of  our  friend,  which  will  be  held  in  Normal  Hall,  Friday  evening, 
8  o'clock,  May  29,  1903. 

The  Local  Board  and  Faculty 

of  the  Oswego  State  Normal  School. 

At  a  meeting  of  "The  Normal  Boys,"  an  association  of  Oswego 
Alumni  living  in  or  near  New  York  City,  resolutions  in  Professor 
Kriisi's  memory  were  also  adopted  (Feb.  27,  1903)  and  copies 
sent  to  the  Faculty  of  the  school  and  to  the  family.  (Irving  Wash- 
burn,  President;  Arthur  S.  Hoyt,  Secretary). 


KRUSI'S  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE 

ILLUSTRATED  BY  His  MISCELLANEOUS  ESSAYS 


KRUSrS  INTELLECTUAL   LIFE 

CHAPTER  I 

ILLUSTRATING  KRUSI'S  RELIGIOUS  TENDENCIES 

PROFESSOR  Krtisi's  incidental  remarks  throughout  his  auto- 
biographical writings  have  sufficiently  indicated  his  general 
attitude  toward  religion  and  Christianity;  so  that  for  mere  infor- 
mation it  is  unnecessary  to  add  anything.  However,  at  certain 
periods  of  his  life  he  devoted  himself  with  special  earnestness  to 
thinking  out  deep  religious  problems,  embodying  his  reflections 
in  long  essays  so  full  of  interest  that  some  reference  to  these, 
including  a  few  extracts,  is  imperative  in  this  place. 

The  first  extended  presentation  of  his  religious  views  appears 
in  the  Record,  about  1874,  under  the  heading  "Some  Remarks 
on  the  Bible."  Following  a  minute  argument  on  the  inspiration 
of  the  Bible  and  the  theory  of  Christ's  divinity,  hi  which  Krlisi 
shows  his  acceptance  of  the  same  under  a  modern  "  liberal "  inter- 
pretation, he  goes  on  to  present  the  following  aspects  of  allied 
religious  questions,  giving  us  an  idea  of  his  modified  "liberalism." 

It  is  easy  to  prove  that  Christianity  was  not  a  sudden  or  un- 
expected growth,  but  was  planted  in  favourable  soil,  where  the  idea 
of  one  God  and  of  Unity  in  the  great  plan  of  the  Universe  had 
taken  firm  root,  together  with  the  idea  of  a  Messiah,  who  was  to 
be  the  liberator  from  bondage.  The  spiritual  meaning  of  this 
"  liberation  "  could  not  of  course  have  been  distinctly  apprehended 
without  the  appearance  of  the  God-man  himself.  The  existence 
of  wise  men,  philosophers,  scribes  and  even  prophets,  did  not  give 
any  real  satisfaction,  since  their  sayings  or  writings  referred 
chiefly  to  mental  speculations,  a  crude  deification  of  matter  or  of 
earthly  passions  without  true  moral  attributes,  —  often  couched 


370  HERMANN  KRUSI 

in  language  unintelligible  to  the  uninitiated,  and  therefore  afford- 
ing neither  edification  nor  consolation  to  the  "poor  in  spirit." 

The  old  religions  did  not  give  any  satisfaction  to  the  pure 
instincts  and  yearnings  of  human  nature.  For  instance,  the 
evidence  of  the  senses  and  of  experience  showed  mankind  the  per- 
plexing fact  that  innocence  often  was  suffering  and  vice  trium- 
phant; that  death  closed  the  career  of  every  man,  and  reduced 
him  seemingly  to  dust  and  ashes.  But  a  true  instinct  whispered 
already  to  reflecting  minds,  that  everything  would  be  righted  in 
the  order  of  Nature,  and  that  the  doings  and  experiences  of  this 
world  did  not  demonstrate  the  close  of  human  destiny.  The  in- 
stincts of  conscience,  the  instincts  of  immortality,  required  but  the 
soothing  influence  of  a  feeling  heart,  the  convincing  effect  of  a 
thoughtful  mind,  and  the  magic  touch  of  a  powerful  hand,  to  issue 
forth  as  living  agents  for  the  moral  elevation  of  mankind. 

Jesus  combined  all  these  great  qualities  of  a  Reformer.  The 
obscurity  of  his  origin,  as  well  as  his  immense  influence  on  the 
poor  and  humble,  followed  by  a  spreading  of  his  doctrines  through 
all  the  civilized  world  —  in  spite  of  the  opposition  and  persecution 
of  the  mighty  of  this  world,  in  spite  of  the  then  fashionable  ortho- 
doxy —  have  stamped  him  as  the  Saviour  of  the  World,  with  attri- 
butes belonging  to  God  alone,  yea,  as  God  himself. 

He  then  discusses  the  adequacy  of  the  "  rationalism  of  philoso- 
phers "  and  various  materialistic  views,  to  meet  the  needs  of  human 
life.  Although  in  harmony  with  these  to  a  certain  extent,  and 
feeling  also  in  doubt  about  the  miracles  and  other  supernatural 
manifestations  conceded  by  the  average  Christian's  belief,  yet  he 
finally  says: 

I  like  to  see  little  children  have  faith  in  Jesus  and  even  in  the 
words  of  the  Bible,  as  long  as  their  intellects  and  feelings  do  not 
give  them  an  adequate  substitute  for  those  flowers  which  will 
have  to  fall  off  when  touched  by  the  tooth  of  time.  I  would  rather 
have  adults  believe  in  something,  than  in  nothing  at  all. 

Again,  in  1879,  he  enters  into  a  long  written  discussion  of  these 
problems,  closing: 

I  am  resolved,  if  God  grants  me  longer  health,  and  the  use  of 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  371 

my  faculties,  to  ponder  more  on  this  problem.  When  life  is  draw- 
ing nearer  to  its  close,  it  is  but  right  to  consider  the  probabilities 
or  possibilities  of  existence,  always  relying  for  ultimate  success  on 
the  proper  fulfilment  of  one's  duties,  and  a  hope  in  a  loving  in- 
telligence, which  governs  the  Universe. 

The  relations  of  religion,  science,  and  every-day  life  are  again 
analyzed,  at  about  the  same  period,  in  articles  entitled: 

"What  Are  the  Objects  of  Science?" 

"What  or  Who  May  Be  Called  Practical?" 

"  Is  Life  a  Reality,  a  Dream,  or  a  Reflection  ?  " 

"The  Beyond." 

The  latter  two  contain  large  quotations  from  Professor  Swing's 
lectures,  with  which  Kriisi  finds  himself  very  fully  in  harmony. 
But  space  forbids  the  presentation  of  these  interesting  specula- 
tions. 

Soon  after,  we  find  him  entering  into  a  more  strictly  religious 
vein,  in  a  little  study  entitled  "What  is  Prayer?  Is  it  of  any 
Use?"  He  says: 

This  important  question  is  the  immediate  result  of  the  reflec- 
tions contained  in  the  previous  pages  [on  the  reality  and  destiny 
of  life],  as  also  of  my  present  state  of  mind,  which  harbours  one 
anxious  care;  viz.,  the  health  and  preservation  of  my  beloved 
daughter. 

After  several  pages  of  close  argument,  he  concludes: 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  deny  that  there  may  be  agencies  at  work, 
or  spirits  in  communion  with  us,  who  may  have  some  power  in 
the  changing  of  our  destiny,  or  who  —  as  all  good  Catholics  think 
—  may  intercede  between  us  and  the  Eternal  Powers.  But  whilst 
we  are  unwilling  to  reject  this  view,  simply  because  it  is  outside 
of  our  knowledge,  let  us  strictly  adhere  to  the  other  view,  in  which 
the  prayer  reacts  chiefly  on  ourselves,  and  which  is  also  a  guarantee 
of  its  depth  and  sincerity.  Hence,  let  us  not  be  afraid  or  ashamed 
to  pray,  according  to  the  beautiful  sentiment  in  Goethe's  Wilhelm 
Meister : 


372  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Wer  nie  sein  Brod  mit  Thranen  ass, 

Wer  nie  die  kummervollen  Nachte, 

An  einem  Bette  weinend  sass, 

Der  kennt  euch  nicht,  ihr  Himmlische  Machte. 

At  the  sick-bed  of  beloved  persons,  we  learn  to  pray.  True 
there  may  be  a  good  deal  of  selfishness  in  these  prayers,  since  we 
can  less  afford  to  lose  their  sweet  presence,  than  they  to  lose 
ours.  But  love  is  thus  constituted,  that  it  can  hardly  bear  the 
thought  of  separation,  strengthened  as  it  is  by  the  habit  of  daily 
communion. 

But  shall  we  not  pray  for  others?  Supposing  we  have  fears 
that  a  son  or  a  dear  friend  may  be  corrupted  by  the  influence  of 
bad  example,  shall  we  not  pray  for  him?  We  certainly  feel  so 
strongly,  that  we  do  pray;  but  in  that  prayer,  how  many  duties 
are  revealed,  which  are  incumbent  on  ourselves,  before  we  can 
or  ought  to  hope  for  a  miraculous  intervention! 

The  main  results  to  which  these  reflections  have  led  me,  are : 

(a)  There  will  always  be  prayer  where  there  is  sincere  and 
true  feeling,  and  a  trust  in  some  higher  power. 

(6)  It  is  not  always  necessary  that  this  prayer  should  be  ex- 
pressed in  spoken  words. 

(c)  It  should  always  lead  to  reflection  as  a  necessary  condition 
to  hope  and  success. 

(d)  A  "  machine  prayer  "  or  one  that  is  simply  meant  to  fill  out 
time,  is  no  prayer  at  all. 

(e)  A  prayer  from  a  pure  heart  has  the  advantage  that  attend- 
ing angels  or  spirits  (if  such  there  be)  may  see  into  it,  and  carry 
the  thought  to  the  uppermost  Throne  of  God. 

During  Gertie's  sickness  (1880-1881)  religious  speculations 
begin  to  arise  more  strongly  than  ever  in  Kriisi's  mind,  and  we 
find  these  first  expressed  in  an  essay  entitled,  "Some  Reflections 
on  God  and  His  Providence,"  in  which  are  manifest  the  same 
reverence,  and  the  same  earnest  desire  to  assign  to  Providence  a 
deep  wisdom  and  an  infinite  love  in  all  His  dealings,  that  we  find 
throughout  Kriisi's  religious  speculations. 

Gertie's  death,  in  1881,  gave  rise  for  a  time  to  unceasing  re- 
flections on  spiritual  subjects,  beginning  with  an  elaborate  essay 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  373 

entitled,  "  Grave  Reflections  turning  into  Bright  Visions  of  Eternal 
Life."     He  says: 

I  declare  here  at  the  outset,  that  I  shall  not  reject  everything  I 
can  not  prove.  "Yes,"  says  the  Rationalist,  "but  you  do  not 
accept  it."  This  may  be  true  or  not:  for  instance,  I  accept  the 
Universe  and  all  its  creations,  although  I  cannot  prove  how  they 
are  made.  The  reply  to  this  may  be :  "  But  you  accept  at  least  the 
existence  of  the  Universe  upon  indisputable  testimony;  but  the  same 
testimony  will  not  demonstrate  to  you  the  existence  or  continu- 
ance of  the  soul." 

Let  us  see!  Upon  what  testimony  do  I  accept  the  existence 
of  the  Universe  ?  Answer:  Because  you  are  conscious  of  it.  What 
or  who  makes  me  conscious  of  it?  Answer:  Impressions  made 
upon  the  senses  and  conveyed  to  the  brain.  What  is  brain  ? 
Answer:  Matter.  Then  I  must  assume  that  matter  influencing 
matter  becomes  conscious  of  itself,  is  reflected  in  the  other.  This 
exceeds  my  comprehension. 

This  little  passage  in  particular  (as  well  as  the  whole  discussion, 
indeed)  is  a  striking  instance  of  Mr.  Kriisi's  love  of  close  analysis, 
and  his  conscientious  desire  to  arrive  at  exact  truths.  How  these 
traits  were  tempered,  will  also  be  seen.  He  continues: 

I  do  not  see,  nor  have  I  ever  seen  it  explained,  how  conscious- 
ness arises.  Hence  it  requires  no  apology,  to  denominate  the 
dawning  of  consciousness  the  beginning  of  the  soul.  If  I  had  not 
that  consciousness,  i.e.,  that  soul  power,  I  would  not  be  conscious 
of  matter,  of  the  Universe.  Hence  the  very  idea  of  matter  arises 
from  the  consciousness  of  it,  and  —  as  Descartes  truly  said :  "  I 
think,  therefore  I  am."  But  more:  —  the  farther  back  your  con- 
sciousness goes,  by  enlisting  in  its  service  the  indirect  testimony 
of  things  of  the  past  —  the  farther  it  may  pierce  the  future,  until 
it  penetrates  to  the  threshold  of  Heaven,  or  to  the  unknown  Spirit 
Land.  So  much  for  the  expansive  power  of  the  soul. 

Here  follows  a  discussion  of  various  conceptions  of  an  ultimate 
source  of  things  —  that  of  scientific  materialists  in  particular ; 
and  Kriisi  declares  his  preference  for  the  conception  of  a  higher 
Spirit  who  planned  the  Universe;  but,  with  this  conceded,  he  sees 


374  HERMANN  KRUSI 

no  hindrance  to  belief  in  the  whole  theory  of  Evolution,  culminat- 
ing in  the  creation  of  Man,  i.e.,  "  the  animal  with  a  soul." 

About  ten  pages  are  now  devoted  to  various  proofs  of  the 
existence  of  "soul,"  as  distinct  from  matter;  and  of  its  probable 
immortality,  closing  thus: 

The  conclusion  forces  itself  on  us,  from  the  universality  of 
this  belief,  that  there  is  amongst  the  masses  of  mankind  what 
might  be  called  an  instinct  of  immortality  and  of  personal  ex- 
istence after  death. 

To  be  sure,  instinct  is  not  reason,  but  it  points  to  a  supreme 
reason  as  sure  as  the  magnet  points  to  its  pole.  .  .  . 

Under  the  title  "Additional  Reflections  on  the  Continuance 
of  Life,  which  may  prove  as  Consolations  to  some  Scientists  and 
Educators,"  Mr.  Kriisi  soon  afterwards  writes  many  more  pages 
of  speculation  on  the  ramifications  of  the  subject,  discussing 
agnostic  and  other  philosophic  views,  and  finally  alludes  to  a  book 
expressing  new  theories  of  Matter  and  Spirit,  which  had  interested 
him  greatly:  "The  Unseen  Universe,"  by  Professors  Taite  and 
McMillan;  "both,"  he  says,  "distinguished  scientists  in  the 
sphere  of  electricity."  These  theories  are  very  thoroughly 
turned  over  in  the  pages  of  his  Record,  and  extensive  quota- 
tions are  made,  closing  thus: 

"Each  thought  of  man  is  accompanied  by  certain  molecular 
actions  and  displacements  of  the  brain,  and  part  of  these,  let  us 
allow,  are  in  some  way  stored  up  in  that  organ,  so  as  to  produce 
what  may  be  termed  material  physical  memory.  Other  motions 
are  however  communicated  to  the  spiritual,  invisible  body  and 
are  there  stored  up,  forming  a  memory,  which  may  be  made  use 
of  when  that  body  is  free  to  exercise  its  functions." 

I  confess  that  such  a  view  (whether  it  be  proved  or  not)  has 
something  edifying  for  me,  and  more  especially  as  an  educator 
who  has  adhered  to  Pestalozzian  principles  from  the  beginning 
of  his  career.  Is  it  not  elevating  to  think,  that  since  the  impulses, 
energies,  and  aspirations  of  our  mind  and  heart  may  tend  to  form 
and  mould  the  spiritual  body,  they  are  also  eternal?  Hence  a 
method  applied  in  that  direction  tends  to  hold  good  for  eternity. 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  375 

Now   is    introduced    a    lengthy   discussion    of   Swedenborg's 
philosophy,  after  which  he  concludes : 

The  logical  links  in  the  foregoing  reflections  seem  to  be  the 
following: 

(a)  That  there  is  a  soul  in  man,  which  is  distinct  from  his  body. 
(6)  That  this  soul  survives  as  a  spirit  and  inherits  immortality. 

(c)  That  there  are  higher  and  lower  spirits. 

(d)  That  there  must  be  progress  and   development    for  all, 
and  salvation  for  the  fallen. 

(e)  That  the  Christian  religion  —  of  all  religions  on  earth,  is 
the  most  in  harmony  with  the  above  views. 


Conclusion 

I  shall  append,  on  the  following  pages,  some  sayings  both  in 
prose  and  poetry  of  men  of  various  modes  of  belief,  but  still  agree- 
ing on  the  main  points.  These  extracts  have  not  been  collected 
with  any  care  as  to  their  logical  connection,  but  simply  because 
they  are  familiar  to  me  and  contain  what  I  consider  some  germs 
of  higher  truth. 

Quotations  are  next  made,  to  the  extent  of  about  twenty  pages, 
from  "honest  rationalists":  John  Stuart  Mill,  Huxley,  Bain, 
Tyndall,  Herbert  Spencer,  Fichte;  Rev.  R.  A.  Holland,  Colonel 
Ingersoll  ("Reflections  of  a  So-called  Infidel  at  the  Grave  of  a 
Little  Child");  Victor  Hugo,  Goethe,  Salis,  Moore;  also  the  23d 
Psalm  and  Corinthians  I,  chap,  xv,  35-56. 

•  In  the  midst  of  these  quotations  occurs  a  passage  of  his  own, 
a  devout  acknowledgment  of  God's  ever-present  support  to  him- 
self, which  might  be  likened  to  one  of  the  Psalms,  and  is  entitled 
"Der  Vater  Waltet"  (his  father's  favourite  motto). 

Saze's  death,  in  the  following  year,  gave  lise  to  further  reflec- 
tions on  the  subject  of  immortality.  Here  occurs  a  long  quotation 
from  Mott's  "  Was  Man  Created  ? "  which  Mr.  Kriisi  copied  into 
his  Record  "partly  in  memory  of  Saze,  partly  to  satisfy  my  own 
mind."  This  treats  the  matter  in  a  profoundly  scientific,  technical 


376  HERMANN  KRUSI 

way,  and  arrives  at  the  conclusion  "that  the  spiritual  theory  is 
one  which  intelligent  people  can  safely  entertain,  combined  with 
the  hope  of  Immortality." 

Several  years  later  (1886)  the  Record  still  manifests  his  studious 
attention  to  this  whole  field  of  research;  as,  for  instance,  in  the 
tabulation  of  "  Goethe's  Ideas  on  God  and  Religion,"  as  expressed 
in  "Faust,"  in  answer  to  Gretchen's  question  "Glaiibst  du  an 
Gott  ?  " ;  and  again  in  his  quotation  and  discussion  of  Pestalozzi's 
views,  "  when,  on  the  inquiry  of  the  noble  Nicolovius  (afterwards 
Prussian  Councillor  of  State)  he  gave  his  idea  about  Christianity." 
Kriisi  quotes : 

"Led  as  I  was,  by  a  peculiar  fate,  I  consider  Christianity  to 
be  nothing  else  than  the  purest  and  noblest  modification  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  elevation  of  the  Spirit  over  the  Flesh  —  and  this  doctrine 
I  deem  to  be  the  great  secret  to,  and  the  sole  means  to  bring  our 
nature  in  its  inmost  essence  nearer  to  true  perfection  —  or  to 
express  myself  more  distinctly,  to  arrive  through  the  development 
of  the  purest  sentiments  of  love  at  a  dominion  of  Reason  over  the 
Senses."  (Pestalozzi  observes  that  he  does  not  believe  many  men 
capable  of  becoming  Christians  or  wearing  heavenly  crowns,  as 
little  as  he  thinks  them  worthy  of  wearing  earthly  ones,  and  then 
continues) : 

"  I  believe  Christianity  to  be  the  Salt  of  the  Earth,  but  as  much 
as  I  esteem  this  salt,  I  yet  believe  that  gold  and  stone  and  sand 
and  pearls  have  their  value  independent  of  this  salt.  I  believe 
that  all  the  mud  of  this  world  (common  affairs)  have  their  order 
and  value  independent  of  Christianity,  and  whilst  I  make  my  re- 
flections tending  towards  this  right  and  order  I  feel  at  the  same 
time  the  limits  of  my  standpoint  and  I  feel,  like  John,  my  voice 
to  be  as  one  calling  in  the  wilderness  to  one  who  will  come  after 
me,  to  prepare  the  way.  In  the  meantime  my  heart  draws  me 
with  irresistible  power,  to  give  expression  to  my  feelings  in  words, 
which  I  may  truly  say  proceed  from  my  honest,  earnest  conviction. 

"  So  much,  my  friend,  for  this  time  about  my  non-Christianity." 

Kriisi  concludes: 

This,  the  Orthodox  will  say,  is  Christianity  minus  a  Christ, 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  377 

and  yet  it  would  be  difficult  to  deny  to  the  noble,  self-sacrificing 
heart  of  the  great  educator  the  tribute  of  having  at  least  acted  in 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  although  he  castigates  the  hollow  word- 
Christianity  of  his  age,  which  substitutes  the  smoke  for  the  fire, 
and  believes  in  the  redeeming  quality  of  professions.  Contrary 
to  the  self-sufficiency  of  these  men  —  Pestalozzi  acknowledges 
with  pleasing  modesty  his  yearning  for  more  light. 

The  culmination  of  Mr.  Kriisi's  thought  on  the  whole  subject 
is  found  in  the  Record  of  1887  (spring,  near  the  end  of  his  service 
at  the  Oswego  Normal  School)  in  an  essay  which  is  next  quoted 
in  part. 

EVOLUTION   OF   THE   SOUL 

At  this  time,  an  increasing  host  of  scientific  men  clamour  for 
Evolution,  and  are  so  much  convinced  of  it,  that  they  maintain 
that  the  question,  whether  there  is  evolution,  is  as  much  settled 
as  the  law  of  gravitation,  and  that  the  real  question  is  only:  How 
is  evolution  performed  ?  At  the  same  time  the  ardour  of  some  of 
its  extreme  defenders,  Haeckel  amongst  others  —  is  bent  upon 
referring  this  evolution  to  the  body  alone,  and  incidentally  to  the 
soul  as  a  physical  outgrowth,  which,  although  difficult  to  locate,  is 
nevertheless  doomed  to  share  its  dissolution  and  decay.  This 
view  has  always  seemed  to  me  to  be  wrong,  and  never  more  so 
than  now,  when  I  have  been  induced  to  investigate  the  principles 
of  Herbart's  philosophy,  applied  to  education.  Frankly  speak- 
ing, I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  arrive  at  a  clear  idea  of  that  which 
distinguishes  him  from  other  philosophers  and  educators.  I  am 
too  old  to  follow  the  intricacies  of  German  abstruse  philosophy, 
even  when  it  applies  to  psychological  problems.  In  regard  to 
Education,  I  see  Herbart  firmly  planted  on  the  base  of  Pestalozzi's 
idea,  i.e.,  that  of  "Anschauung"  and  "  Entwicklung, "  to  which 
he  applies  the  terms  of  "  Aiissere  und  inner e  Vorstellung"  and 
"Apperception."  What  took  the  most  hold  on  me  was  his  re- 
jection of  the  usual  classification  of  the  powers  of  the  mind  as 
Mental  and  Moral  faculties. 

The  mind  is  a  unit.  Making  allowance  for  some  inherited 
tendencies,  the  mind  of  every  man  is  a  growth,  a  structure,  the 
evolution  of  a  kind  of  universe  (microcosm),  the  thoughts  from 
without  and  within  acting  and  reacting  on  each  other,  by  a  kind  of 


378  HERMANN  KRUSI 

struggle  produced  by  opposition  —  giving  rise  to  new  products 
of  thought  which  survive  for  a  while,  like  those  proceeding  from 
the  "Survival  of  the  Fittest"  until  they  evolute  again,  and  ulti- 
mately, by  the  help  of  an  educated  will,  produce  character  and 
conscience,  lead  to  invention,  and  institute  a  line  of  progress, 
which  death  cannot  stop.  .  .  . 

If  —  as  Herbart  says  —  we  could  see  into  the  minds  of  little 
men  and  of  great  men,  we  would  see  in  the  latter  a  "  world  exposi- 
tion "  of  ideas  finely  arranged  and  sorted,  and  in  the  latter  a  crude 
collection  of  a  few  local  objects,  suitable  for  food,  shelter,  or  social 
intercourse.  As  Longfellow  has  well  said: 

"The  means  of  action, 
The  shapeless  masses,  the  materials, 
Lie  everywhere  about  us.    What  we  need 
Is  the  celestial  fire  to  change  the  flint 
Into  transparent  crystal. 
That  fire  is  genius." 

There,  then,  we  have  an  evolution  of  the  mind,  as  striking,  or 
more  so,  than  those  of  the  physical  universe  which  required 
myriads  of  years.  But  the  physical  universe  still  develops  and 
progresses  under  the  influence  of  eternal  laws  and  impulses. 
And  shall  the  mental  universe  perish  because  the  brain  perishes 
and  decays  ?  We  may  ask  here  —  what  made  or  caused  those 
many  evolutions  and  that  abundance  of  gray  matter  and  nerve- 
connection,  which  characterize  the  brains  of  highly  intellectual 
men  or  races,  when  compared  with  those  of  a  lower  order  ?  Was 
it  not  the  mind,  or  thought  that  produced  them  ? 

In  conclusion  I  will  say  that  it  is  somewhat  strange,  that  my 
occupation  with  Herbart's  system  should  have  produced  and  re- 
newed thoughts  of  this  kind,  considering  that  it  treats  of  different 
matters.  But  this  is  how  our  mind  is  affected.  A  certain  class 
or  series  of  ideas  —  derived  from  the  outside  —  bears  strongly 
upon  some  that  were  formerly  deposited  in  our  consciousness, 
and  produces  a  new  struggle  and  perhaps  a  new  result.  In  this 
case  my  views  of  the  soul  and  immortality,  which  I  have  expressed 
in  another  of  my  Records,  soon  after  the  death  of  our  beloved 
Gertie  —  have  only  been  strengthened  and  widened  through  the 
bearing  of  a  philosophy  which  seems  based  upon  the  evolution  of 
the  mind. 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  379 

P.S.  I  have  just  been  reading  (I  am  almost  ashamed  to  say, 
for  the  first  time)  the  celebrated  novel  "Paul  and  Virginia,"  by 
Bernardin  de  St.  Pierre.  Amongst  the  fine  and  impressive  pas- 
sages of  this  book,  I  mention  one  sentiment,  that  bears  upon  death 
and  immortality,  which  the  author  puts  in  the  mouth  of  an  old 
man,  consoling  the  despairing  Paul  for  the  sad  loss  of  his  beloved 
Virginia : 

"  Meanwhile  Virginia  exists.  My  son,  you  see  that  everything 
changes  on  this  earth,  but  that  nothing  is  ever  lost.  No  art  of 
man  can  annihilate  the  smallest  particle  of  matter;  can,  then,  that 
which  has  possessed  reason,  sensibility,  affection,  virtue,  and 
religion  be  supposed  capable  of  destruction,  when  the  very  ele- 
ments with  which  it  is  clothed  are  imperishable :  —  can  God  only 
dispose  of  human  life  in  the  territory  of  death  ?  —  What !  is  there 
no  supreme  intelligence,  no  divine  goodness,  except  on  this  little 
spot  where  we  are  placed  ?  In  these  innumerable  glowing  fires 
—  in  those  infinite  fields  of  light  which  surround  them,  and  which 
neither  storm  nor  darkness  can  extinguish,  is  there  nothing  but 
empty  space  and  an  eternal  void  ?  " 

Words  like  these  were  written  amongst  the  sceptical  influences 
preceding  the  first  French  revolution.  They  have  still  their 
meaning,  although  they  do  not  entirely  solve  the  great  riddle. 

From  a  lecture  heard  by  Mr.  Kriisi  at  Stanford  University  in 
1892,  he  quotes  some  passages,  as  forming  a  crystalline  expression 
of  his  own  views  on  the  great  subject  which  had  filled  his  mind 
and  heart  for  so  many  years. 

Extract  From   one  of  Professor   Griggs'  Lectures  on  God,  Duty 
and  Immortality  (From  the  Standpoint  of  Science) 

"  Ideas  on  these  subjects  have  been  universally  held  in  various 
forms.  Generally  they  have  been  held  on  the  authority  of  some 
religion  or  church.  The  old  reasons  for  the  blind  acceptance  of 
these  ideas  being  gone,  the  scientific  man  inquires  whether  there 
are  other  valid  reasons." 

The  speaker  found  a  new  basis  for  them  in  the  fact  "that 
they  are  products  of  human  life  and  grow  with  its  growth.  Be- 
cause this  is  true,- may  we  not  safely  trust  them  ?  WTe  cannot  —  it 
is  true  —  prove  them,  but  can  we  prove  anything  that  is  worth 
believing  ? 


380  HERMANN  KRUSI 

"  That  the  ideas  of  God  and  Duty  change  with  the  development 
of  the  soul,  is  really  a  reason  for  trusting  them.  As  these  ideas  have 
their  source  in  human  life  and  grow  out  of  it,  so  when  one  can  find 
no  eternal  basis  for  belief  in  God  and  Duty  and  Immortality,  he 
will  find  it  within  himself  —  in  his  heart  and  life.  If  we  live  the 
highest  life,  there  is  no  anxiety  as  to  Immortality.  In  the  flowing 
of  Truth  and  Love  there  is  no  question  about  it,  for  these  take  no 
account  of  Time.  One  who  thus  lives  may  be  like  a  child  at 
play,  playing  as  if  it  had  all  eternity  for  its  game,  without  any 
sense  of  time-limits  to  human  life." 


CHAPTER  II 

KRUSI'S  POLITICAL  STANDPOINT 

WHILE  Professor  Kriisi  has  "confessed"  that  he  had  never 
become  a  naturalized  American,  he  still  followed  with  the  keenest 
interest  all  the  twists  and  turnings  in  American  political  move- 
ments, informed  himself  thoroughly  on  political  personages,  and 
meditated  deeply  in  his  mind  concerning  all  these ;  so  that  he  was 
doubtless  better  fitted  to  vote  than  most  of  the  voters. 

A  remarkable  number  of  essays  and  shorter  passages  setting 
forth  these  meditations  are  found  scattered  through  his  Record. 
One  of  the  most  notable  is  that  bearing  the  title:  "A  Chapter  on 
Politics  and  on  the  Moral  and  Intellectual  Traits  of  American 
Character."  The  text  underlying  this  discourse  is  a  brief  descrip- 
tion of  the  peculiar  conditions  and  the  outcome  of  the  exciting 
Presidential  campaign  of  1872,  when  Grant  and  Greeley  were 
opposing  candidates,  Greeley  being  actually  the  candidate  of  each 
of  two  distinct  parties.  It  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  Mr.  Kriisi's 
expressions  of  disgust  with  the  condition  of  American  politics. 
His  discussion  of  American  character  and  his  comparison  of  it 
with  that  of  other  nationalities  are  both  very  interesting  in  them- 
selves, as  examples  of  keen  analysis;  but  they  would  have  been 
of  fresher  interest  at  the  time  the  essay  was  written,  —  this  sub- 
ject having  been  perennially  discussed  in  periodicals  and  lectures. 
We  may  therefore  omit  this,  merely  referring  to  it  as  an  instance 
of  the  activity  of  Professor  Kriisi's  mind  on  all  subjects  that  came 
under  his  observation.  The  mathematical  and  philosophical 
habit  was  as  natural  to  him,  always  and  everywhere,  as  sleeping 
and  waking. 

381 


382  HERMANN  KRUSI 

In  summing  up  his  observations  he  shows  some  anxiety  for  the 
future  of  the  nation,  but  attempts  to  make  a  hopeful  prognostica- 
tion, based  on  the  redeeming  features.  For  Mr.  Kriisi  was 
always  a  hopeful  man ;  and  where  he  felt  himself  inclined  to  appre- 
hensions, he  tried  to  force  himself  to  find  the  hopeful  side. 

In  considering  the  future  outcome  to  the  nation  from  its  own 
salient  characteristics,  he  examines  their  effects  as  seen  in  the 
character  and  training  of  children.  Here  he  finds  very  much  to 
blame,  but  looks  to  the  true  application  of  Pestalozzian  principles 
to  overcome  these  evils,  in  the  course  of  time. 

Although  some  of  the  ideas  presented  are  no  longer  new,  they 
show  how  far  Mr.  Kriisi  was  in  advance  of  the  mass  of  American 
teachers  and  parents  at  the  time  of  his  writing;  and  in  advance 
even  of  many  of  the  present  day;  for  there  is  still  need  of  some  of 
the  criticisms  he  makes  on  home  and  school  training. 

Again,  we  find  him  indulging  in  what  he  calls  "Political 
Grumblings."  The  "grumblings,"  which  detail  all  phases  of 
political  corruption,  and  deplore  the  public  inertness  in  remedying 
evils,  occupy  nine  finely  written  pages  of  his  large  note-book. 

In  1896,  the  contest  between  McKinley  and  Bryan,  "which 
aroused  this  nation  to  a  higher  pitch  of  excitement  than  has  been 
witnessed  since  the  War  of  the  Rebellion,"  also  roused  Mr.  Kriisi 
to  "more  grumblings,"  which  he  closes,  however,  with  these 
words : 

But  enough  of  these  sinister  auguries.  There  is  always  hope 
that  a  people  which  has  been  able  to  grapple  with  the  monster  of 
slavery,  and  settle  it  for  all  time  to  come,  may  also  find  means  to 
deal  successfully  with  those  insidious  agencies  which,  like  spectral 
apparitions,  seem  to  loom  up  in  the  future. 

The  discussion  of  other  leading  questions,  to  which  he  devoted 
many  hours  and  pages,  —  such  as  "  Free  Trade,"  "  Socialism  and 
Anarchism,"  must  be  passed  over. 

There  remain  yet  to  be  spoken  of  two  minutely  detailed  de- 
scriptions, presenting  pictures  illustrative  of  political  purity  and 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  383 

healthfulness  as  displayed  in  Kriisi's  native  country.  These  are 
entitled : 

"My  Native  Village  Gais:  a  Solid  Community  at  the  Foot 
of  the  Appenzell  Mountains." 

"The  Landsgemeinde  at  Trogen  (29th  April,  1888):  A  modern 
Survival  of  an  Ancient  Custom." 

Unfortunately  space  forbids  introducing  these  here,  interest- 
ing as  they  are.  The  main  outlines  of  the  latter  appear  in  an  early 
chapter  of  the  "  Recollections." 


CHAPTER  III 

LINGUISTIC,  HISTORICAL,  AND  LITERARY  STUDIES 

MOST  of  the  essays  falling  under  the  present  general  head  are 
contained  in  Kriisi's  volumes  of  "Miscellany,"  whose  origin  he 
explains  as  follows: 

When,  before  her  departure  to  Europe,  Miss  Mary  Sheldon 
lent  me  an  interesting  treatise  on  the  Sanscrit  language  and  its 
derivatives,  I  became  vastly  interested  in  the  numerous  analogies 
existing  between  it  and  the  allied  (Aryan)  languages,  more  espe- 
cially the  German.  As  the  inhabitants  of  the  Canton  of  Appenzell 
(to  which  I  belonged)  speak  a  peculiar  dialect  of  German,  I  dis- 
covered in  many  of  its  expressions,  more  especially  in  the  words 
used  in  the  occupations  of  the  field  and  the  dairy,  resemblances 
to  those  used  by  our  Aryan  forefathers.  This  discovery  offered 
to  me  a  new  and  pleasant  problem,  to  hunt  after  these  expressions, 
chiefly  for  my  own  satisfaction,  since  I  could  not  hope,  with  my 
deficient  preparation,  to  satisfy  comparative  philologists  who  fail 
to  satisfy  each  other.  Besides  this,  I  gave  some  attention  to  the 
probable  origin  of  the  Ladin,  or  Romanisch  language  (spoken 
in  some  valleys  of  Graubiindten).  The  two  resulting  essays, 
written  in  German,  w^ere  transmitted  to  brother  Gottlieb  for  safe 
keeping. 

Other  essays  that  engaged  my  attention  in  my  free  hours,  or  in 
moments  of  solitude,  were  called  forth  by  passing  incidents  or 
occurrences,  as  for  instance,  the  transit  of  Venus,  the  appearance 
of  a  large  comet,  or  gorgeous  polar  lights,  large  sun  spots  (in  1882). 
All  these  phenomena  gave  ample  scope  for  thought,  research,  and 
speculation.  At  one  time  (in  the  winter  of  1883)  I  wanted  to 
refresh  my  memory  and  increase  my  stock  of  knowledge  in  regard 
to  American  history.  I  became  greatly  interested  in  the  develop- 
ment of  the  United  States,  proceeding,  as  it  does,  from  the  co- 
operation and  amalgamation  of  many  different  nationalities, 

384 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  385 

although  the  English  Puritan  element  seemed  destined  to  leaven 
the  whole. 

The  origin  and  fate  of  the  Indian  tribes  (of  which  most  have 
died  and  others  are  rapidly  vanishing)  was  a  matter  of  intense 
interest  to  me,  combined  with  the  reflection :  What  is  the  origin  of 
this  singular  people  ?  Why  do  they  show  such  amazing  diversity 
in  language,  manners,  traditions  and  civilization  ?  Whence  arose 
the  Aztec  and  Peruvian  civilization,  which  astonished  the  Span- 
iards and  the  world  by  its  glittering  state  and  organized  institu- 
tions ? 

A  book  that  fell  into  my  hands  at  that  time,  "The  Lost 
Atlantis,"  calling  attention  to  Plato's  story  about  a  submerged 
island  of  vast  domains  situated  between  Europe  and  America, 
suggested  some  means  for  the  solution  of  otherwise  very  mysterious 
questions,  pertaining  to  striking  analogies  between  the  records  of 
the  New  and  the  Old  World.  Hence,  in  one  of  my  scrap-books 
I  have  collected  some  of  the  most  striking  facts  contained  in 
Donnelly's  book,  without,  however,  subscribing  to  all  his  deduc- 
tions. 

If,  in  investigations  like  the  preceding  one,  I  have  not  directly 
strengthened  or  laid  a  foundation  for  one  of  my  regular  branches, 
I  have  at  least  cheered  and  strengthened  my  own  mind,  so  that 
neither  myself  nor  my  pupils  have  suffered  from  such  an  "  aerial " 
flight  of  imagination. 

Nevertheless,  I  felt  for  many  years  a  growing  duty  to  make 
myself  more  acquainted  with  the  original  structure  of  the  German 
language,  my  native  tongue.  To  this  duty  I  mean  to  devote 
myself  in  the  present  essay.  I  make  no  claims  to  a  knowledge  of 
comparative  philology,  except  a  more  or  less  slight  acquaintance  with 
four  modern  and  two  ancient  languages,  aided  by  a  moderate 
amount  of  common  sense. 

My  object  is  chiefly  to  point  out  some  characteristics  of  the 
German  language  in  its  inflectional  stage,  when  it  became  known 
to  the  civilized  world,  through  the  invasion  of  a  warlike  and  not 
altogether  uncivilized  people:  the  Ostgothen  (Visigoths). 

The  particular  volume  of  the  Miscellany,  which  is  introduced 
by  the  above  remarks,  presents  a  thorough  study,  based  on  the 
best  English  and  German  authorities,  of  the  origin  and  develop- 
ment of  languages.  Numerous  examples  of  various  languages,  in 


386  HERMANN  KRUSI 

their  different  stages  of  development,  are  given,  and  comparative 
studies  are  made. 

The  matter  contained  in  this  volume  would  make  an  excellent 
foundation  for  a  course  in  comparative  philology.  An  able  his- 
torical study  of  German  Literature  also  finds  a  place  here.  Among 
the  rest,  an  exhaustive  study  of  the  Gypsies,  their  history,  language, 
and  literature,  is  represented  by  a  lengthy  essay. 

Special  mention  should  be  made  of  Professor  Kriisi's  profound 
study  of  Goethe's  Faust.  As  he  had  occasional  classes  reading 
this  work,  he  found  direct  cause  for  his  labours  on  it,  but  he  un- 
doubtedly went  even  deeper  into  the  subject  than  the  demands 
of  these  classes  would  require.  Two  entire  note-books  (1885-86) 
are  devoted  to  his  analysis  of  the  work  and  comments  upon  it. 
They  form  but  one  example  of  his  usual  thoroughness  in  prep- 
aration of  class  work,  and  a  fine  illustration  of  his  philosophical 
and  critical  turn  of  mind. 

Other  instances  of  literary  criticism  are  found  among  his  writ- 
ings; as  in  his  remarks  on  Scheffel's  "  Ekkehardt,"  a  book  of  which, 
as  well  as  of  Scheffel's  other  works,  he  was  a  great  admirer;  and 
again  in  a  detailed  discussion  of  "Little  Women,"  which  he  ap- 
pears to  have  read  with  the  greatest  interest  and  enjoyment. 

Numerous  quotations  throughout  the  Record,  from  various 
authors,  betray  his  familiarity  with  both  general  and  special  litera- 
ture, in  several  languages. 

Among  his  historical  studies,  we  find  long  dissertations  on 
Japan,  as  follows: 

"Our  Japanese  Neighbours." 

"  Our  Japanese  Friends  and  Co- Workers." 

"Our  Japanese  Boy." 

"The  Japanese  Language." 

The  latter  consists  of  tables  presenting  the  Japanese  alphabet 
with  its  English  equivalents,  sets  of  common  words  in  both  lan- 
guages, and  the  Japanese  form  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  with  its 
literal  translation. 


His  INTELLECTUAL  LIFE  387 

It  has  been  possible  within  the  limits  of  this  volume  only  thus 
briefly  to  comment  upon  a  few  of  the  literary  productions  to  which 
it  is  necessary  to  call  the  reader's  notice,  in  order  to  do  justice  to 
the  depth  and  breadth  of  Professor  Kriisi's  mind  and  interests. 
For  a  more  complete  comprehension  of  the  subject,  reference 
must  be  made  to  the  Appendix,  in  which  is  given  a  list  of  Krusi's 
works  completing  the  present  partial  survey.  The  few  essays 
which  now  follow,  and  are  given  in  most  cases  entire,  have  been 
chosen  as  possessing  the  most  general  interest. 


SELECTED  ESSAYS 


SELECTED   ESSAYS 

I 

LUTHER,  THE  EDUCATOR 


INSTITUTES,  1854-1860  " 

[We  quote  the  "  introduction  "  to  this  set  of  lectures,  which  Kriisi  supplied  at 
the  time  (much  later  than  their  original  production)  when  he  reviewed  them,  and 
ensured  their  preservation  by  entering  complete  copies  in  his  notebook.  —  ED.] 

The  reason  for  my  entering  the  above  lecture-field  was  this: 
it  was  customary  at  the  Massachusetts  Institutes  to  amuse,  enter- 
tain, or  edify  a  mixed  audience  during  the  evenings  of  a  session 
with  some  instructive  talk  or  lecture.  Mr.  Boutwell,  Secretary 
of  the  Board  of  Education,  even  had  made  an  arrangement  by 
which  he  sent  lecturers  to  some  of  the  towns  contiguous  to  the 
place  of  the  Institute's  session  for  the  purpose  of  extending  the 
interest  in  the  work  of  education  and  of  the  Institutes.  One  lec- 
ture, which  happened  to  be  the  first  I  ever  delivered  in  my  life, 
that  on  Pestalozzi,  was  given  at  New  Haven,  Conn.,  at  the  invita- 
tion of  the  President  of  the  National  Association  of  teachers. 
Another,  which  I  was  occasionally  induced  to  give,  either  alone 
or  in  connection  with  the  labours  and  life  of  Pestalozzi,  was  on 
Switzerland. 

My  lecture  on  Luther  was  always  listened  to  with  particular 
interest,  and  deservedly  so,  not  so  much  on  account  of  my  own 
reflections,  but  chiefly  for  the  sake  of  the  extracts  from  Luther's 
own  writings,  the  pithy  and  vigorous  style  of  which  can  hardly  be 
surpassed. 

When  in  Trenton,  considering  that  a  part  of  my  work  at  the 
Institutes  consisted  in  introducing  the  principles  of  Inventive 

391 


392  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Drawing  as  the  best  means  to  cultivate  Taste,  I  wrote  an  address 
on  the  latter  subject,  which  I  consider  one  of  my  best,  since  it  was 
the  result  of  original  thought  and  of  scientific  investigation. 

One  of  the  last  —  or  perhaps  the  last  lecture  —  I  composed 
was :  Originality  of  Thought  and  the  Means  of  its  Cultivation.  Hav- 
ing read  that  lecture  again  yesterday  (September,  1886),  after 
twenty-five  years  for  the  first  time,  I  complimented  myself  on 
having  —  especially  toward  the  end  of  the  lecture  —  indulged  in 
a  more  fluent  and  poetic  style  of  expression  than  I  could  do  now. 

CHICAGO,  22d  Sept.,  1886. 

When  we  consider  the  immense  blessings  of  the  Reformation, 
of  which  Luther  was  undoubtedly  the  most  energetic  and  success- 
ful champion,  we  feel  in  the  first  instance  a  grateful  pleasure  in 
seeing  how  the  minds  of  the  people  were  gradually  awakened  from 
the  spiritual  slumber  and  bondage  into  which  the  doctrines  of 
sectarian  teachers  and  the  assumed  dictates  of  selfish  Popes  and 
priests  had  plunged  them  during  centuries.  We  delight  in  seeing 
the  Bible  restored  to  mankind,  containing  in  simple  language 
those  fountains  of  truth  that  can  never  be  exhausted,  and  which 
will  expand  into  great  rivers  of  hopeful  knowledge.  No  doubt 
the  preachers  of  the  New  Faith  (as  Protestantism  was  once  called) 
have  done  a  great  work  in  the  civilization  of  mankind.  But  they 
have  not  done  it  by  preaching  alone.  Their  untiring  efforts  to 
promote  the  sacred  cause  of  Education  constituted  an  important 
part  of  their  labours. 

Education,  when  rightly  understood,  brings  the  soul  into  proper 
relations  with  all  the  surrounding  facts,  and  hence  speaks  to  the 
child  and  adult  in  simple  and  intelligible  language.  This  being 
the  case,  shall  we  wonder  that  the  first  school-reformers,  Luther 
in  particular,  should  have  directed  the  attention  of  the  public  to 
this  important  task?  Several  weighty  reasons,  besides  the  one 
above  named,  induced  them  to  raise  their  voice  in  its  behalf.  In 
the  first  place,  they  were  aware  that  Religion  can  only  be  effective 
when  supported  by  an  intelligent  mind.  They  also  knew  the 
power  of  first  impressions  on  the  susceptible  heart  of  the  child, 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  393 

which  mould  his  character,  and  thus  affect  even  the  destinies  of 
his  life.  Moreover,  as  the  light  of  better  knowledge  dawned  upon 
their  minds,  they  felt  keenly  the  sad  neglect  of  their  own  early 
education,  which  had  been  productive  of  bitter  pangs  and  painful 
doubts,  crushing  the  noble  aspirations  of  their  free-born  souls. 
Let  us  exemplify  this  by  casting  a  look  into  the  principal  features 
of  education  at  the  time  of  Luther's  youth,  i.e.,,  towards  the  end 
of  the  fifteenth  century.  We  need  hardly  say  that  we  refer  to 
Germany  and  will  not  apologize  if,  in  the  course  of  this  lecture, 
we  shall  often  quote  Luther's  own  words,  as  a  direct  testimony  to 
his  feelings,  bearing  as  they  do  the  stamp  of  sound  common  sense 
and  displaying  such  force  .and  originality  as  to  render  them  at 
once  clear  and  popular. 

Common  schools,  as  now  found  in  every  village,  there  were 
none.  The  schools  to  which  we  refer  were  generally  found  in 
town,  mostly  in  connection  with  a  monastery.  A  little  monkish 
Latin,  the  pieces  of  music  commonly  sung  at  church,  and  the 
elements  of  arithmetic,  constituted  the  chief  studies  of  schools. 
They  were  all  taught  by  a  master,  assisted  by  theological  students 
and  candidates  for  some  of  the  lower  clerical  offices.  The  charac- 
ter, however,  of  both  pupils  and  teachers  was  as  unclerical  as 
possible.  The  ecclesiastics,  to  whom  the  school  was  nominally 
entrusted,  became  indolent  and  chiefly  employed  substitutes  as 
teachers,  living  themselves  in  ease  and  plenty. 

The  assistants  just  named  were  commonly  taken  from  those 
strolling  young  men  called  Bacchanti,  who  at  that  time  infested 
the  country.  They  were  grown-up  students,  with  more  or  less 
University  education,  who  were  accustomed  to  wander  over  Ger- 
many, like  the  travelling  journeymen,  stopping  at  some  place  or 
other  to  teach,  and  leading  with  them  a  number  of  boys,  nominally 
their  scholars,  but  in  reality  their  "fags."  The  chief  occupation 
of  these  fags  was  to  beg  for  bread  and  money,  and  to  steal  fowls, 
geese,  etc.,  for  the  maintenance  of  their  hungry  and  exacting 
masters.  Thomas  Platter,  who  became  afterwards  one  of  the 


394  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Twin  Reformers,  relates  some  of  his  experiences,  and  says  among 
other  things :  "  Many  a  time  have  I  suffered  bitterly  from  hunger 
and  cold,  when  walking  the  streets  far  into  midnight,  singing  for 
bread.  Often  I  felt  the  gnawing  of  hunger  so  keenly  that  I 
would  snatch  a  bone  out  of  the  dog's  mouth,  or  would  pick  the 
crumbs  from  the  crevices  of  the  schoolroom,  where  we  slept  on 
the  floor." 

The  moral  influence  exercised  by  said  Bacchanti,  or  itinerant 
teachers,  who  allowed  their  fags  to  starve,  while  they  were  engaged 
in  bacchanalian  revels,  may  be  easily  imagined. 

The  arrangement  of  a  school,  generally  connected  with  a 
convent,  was  as  follows:  the  teachers  and  pupils  who  were  from 
abroad  occupied  large  buildings  with  gloomy  cells,  and  were  dis- 
tinguished from  other  persons  by  a  sombre  monastic  dress.  A 
large  portion  of  each  day  was  devoted  to  services  in  the  church, 
and  at  High  Mass  they  all  had  to  be  present. 

Luther  laments  that  in  the  schools  he  often  attended  in  his 
youth,  he  had  not  read  the  poets  and  historians,  but  much  which 
he  had  equal  trouble  to  unlearn.  He  says:  "Then  was  taught 
and  practised  only  the  invoking  of  the  Virgin  Mary  and  other 
saints,  much  fasting  and  praying,  making  pilgrimages  and  going 
into  monasteries,  and  while  we  were  doing  such  things  we  dreamed 
that  we  were  meriting  Heaven.  Those  were  the  times  of  dark- 
ness, when  we  knew  nothing  at  all  of  God's  work,  but  with  our 
mummery  and  dreamy  cogitations,  plunged  ourselves  and  others 
into  misery.  Whereof  I  was  one,  and  was  myself  bathed  in  this 
hot  bath  of  sweat  and  misery!" 

Luther,  in  his  far-sighted  mind,  recognized  already  the  great 
truth,  that  the  State  is  in  a  great  measure  responsible  for  the 
education  of  the  people,  and  that  the  sacrifice  brought  in  that 
respect,  even  independent  of  its  blessed  result  to  the  student  him- 
self, is  to  society  an  act  of  self -protection ;  or,  to  quote  his  own 
words : 

"Since  we  are  all  required,   and  especially  the  magistrates 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  395 

above  all  others,  to  educate  the  youth  who  are  growing  up  among 
us,  and  to  train  them  in  the  fear  of  God  and  in  the  ways  of  virtue, 
it  is  needful  that  we  have  schools,  preachers,  and  pastors.  If  the 
parents  will  not  reform,  they  must  go  their  way  to  ruin,  but  if  the 
young  are  neglected  and  left  without  education,  it  is  the  fault  of 
the  State  and  the  effect  of  it  will  be  that  the  country  will  swarm 
with  idle  and  lawless  people;  so  that  our  safety,  not  less  than  the 
command  of  God,  requires  us  to  foresee  and  ward  off  the  evil." 

The  appeals  in  this  cause  are  numerous.  In  1524,  in  an 
address  to  the  Common  Councils  of  all  the  cities  of  Germany  in 
behalf  of  Christian  schools,  he  says,  amongst  other  things: 

"I  entreat  you,  in  God's  behalf  and  that  of  the  poor  youth, 
not  to  treat  lightly  of  this  matter,  as  so  many  are  prone  to  do. 
If  so  much  be  expended  every  year  for  weapons  of  war,  roads, 
dams,  and  countless  other  things  for  the  prosperity  and  safety  of 
the  city,  why  should  we  not  expend  as  much  for  the  benefit  of  the 
poor,  ignorant  youth,  in  order  to  provide  them  with  skilful  teachers  ? 
Such  towns  as  will  not  have  good  teachers  now  that  they  can  be 
gotten,  ought,  as  formerly,  to  have  Locati  and  Bacchanti,  who 
cost  money  enough  and  yet  taught  their  pupils  nothing  save  to 
become  dunces  [asses  in  the  original]  like  themselves." 

We  see  by  these  rather  strong  expressions,  that  Luther  gave 
to  everything  its  deserved  name.  In  what  high  esteem  he  held 
the  teacher's  office,  we  see  from  this  passage : 

"The  diligent  and  pious  teacher  who  properly  instructeth 
and  traineth  the  young  can  never  be  fully  rewarded  with  money. 
If  I  were  to  leave  my  office  as  preacher,  I  would  next  choose  that 
of  a  schoolmaster  or  teacher  of  boys;  for  I  know  that  next  to 
preaching,  this  is  the  greatest,  best,  and  most  useful  vocation, 
and  I  am  not  quite  sure  which  of  the  two  is  the  better;  for  it  is 
hard  to  reform  old  sinners,  with  whom  a  preacher  has  to  deal, 
while  the  young  tree  can  be  made  to  bend  without  breaking." 

Luther,  if  we  are  not  mistaken,  was  not  altogether  opposed  to 
the  use  of  the  rod,  or  at  any  rate  was  no  advocate  of  spoiling 


396  HERMANN  KRUSI 

the  children  by  over  leniency  and  the  effects  of  luxurious  habits. 
On  this  subject  he  expresses  himself  in  forcible  language : 

"The  young  should  especially  learn  to  endure  suffering.  It 
is  God's  way,  of  beggars  to  make  men  of  power,  just  as  he  has  made 
the  world  out  of  nothing.  I  have  been  myself,  a  beggar  of  crumbs 
and  have  begged  my  bread  at  the  door,  although  my  dear  father 
afterwards  supported  me  at  the  school  of  Erfurt,  and  by  his  sweat 
and  hard  labour  helped  me  to  that  whereto  I  have  attained. 
Now  I  have  prospered  so  far  that  I  would  not  exchange  for  all  the 
wealth  of  the  Turkish  empire.  Therefore,  hesitate  not  to  put  your 
boy  to  study,  and  if  he  must  needs  beg  his  bread,  you  nevertheless 
give  unto  God  a  nice  piece  of  timber  whereof  he  may  carve  a  great 
man." 

We  will  insert  here  Luther's  remark  about  school  and  family 
discipline,  which  will  show  that  he  took  the  right  view  on  this 
delicate  matter,  and  that  although  he  recommends  a  severe  dis- 
cipline of  mind  and  body,  he  does  not  consider  the  use  of  the  rod 
as  the  best  incentive  for  begetting  love,  confidence,  and  willing 
obedience. 

"It  is  impossible  that  a  scholar  can  love  the  teacher  who  is 
harsh  and  severe ;  for  how  can  he  love  one  who  immures  him,  as  it 
were,  in  a  dungeon;  that  is,  who  constrains  him  to  do  that  which 
he  will  not,  and  holds  him  back  from  doing  that  which  he  will; 
and  who,  when  he  does  anything  forbidden  by  him,  straightway 
flogs  him;  and  not  content  with  this,  compels  him  to  kiss  the  rod 
besides.  A  most  gracious  and  excellent  obedience  and  affection 
is  this  in  the  scholars,  that  comes  from  enforced  compliance  with 
the  harsh  orders  of  a  brutal  taskmaster!  My  friend,  do  you  sup- 
pose that  he  obeys  with  joy  and  gladness  ?  But  what  does  he  do 
when  the  teacher's  back  is  turned?  Does  he  not  snatch  up  the 
rod,  break  it  in  a  thousand  pieces,  or  else  throw  it  into  the  fire  ? 
Or,  if  he  had  the  power,  he  would  not  suffer  the  teacher  to  whip 
him  again,  nay,  he  would  turn  the  tables  on  him  and  cudgel  him 
soundly. 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  397 

"Nevertheless,  the  child  needs  the  discipline  of  the  rod,  but  it 
must  be  tempered  with  admonition  and  directed  to  his  improve- 
ment; for  without  it  he  will  never  come  to  any  good,  but  will  be 
ruined  soul  and  body.  A  well-informed  and  gentle  teacher  incites 
his  pupils  to  diligence  in  their  studies  and  to  a  laudable  emulation 
amongst  themselves  —  and  thus  they  become  rooted  and  grounded 
in  all  kinds  of  desirable  knowledge,  as  well  as  in  the  proprieties 
and^virtues  of  life,  and  they  now  do  that  spontaneously  and  with 
delight,  which  formerly,  under  the  old  discipline,  they  approached 
with  reluctance  and  dread." 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  observe  to  my  hearers  that  Luther 
speaks  from  his  own  experience,  for  he  states  himself,  that  by  one 
of  his  masters  he  was  whipped  fifteen  times  on  the  back  during  one 
forenoon.  Even  allowing  that  he  deserved  it  once  or  twice,  we 
cannot  but  abhor  a  system  which,  in  order  to  reach  the  guilty  one, 
applies  the  whip  to  a  whole  class,  thus  blunting  the  sensibilities 
of  those  of  the  children  who  are  naturally  timid  and  innocent. 

I  have  mentioned  before  that  he  and  the  other  church  and 
school  reformers  had  to  make  great  efforts  to  convince  the  par- 
ents that  their  children  could  afford  to  go  to  school  and  yet  not 
neglect  their  work  at  home.  On  this  point  he  says  in  one  of  his 
addresses : 

"You  say:  'Who  can  give  up  his  children  and  train  them? 
they  must  attend  to  their  work  at  home.'  My  counsel  is,  that 
the  boys  shall  be  suffered  to  go  to  school  an  hour  or  two  each  day 
and  not  the  less  work  at  home  the  rest  of  the  time,  learn  a  handi- 
craft and  whatever  is  wanted  of  them.  So  likewise,  a  girl  might 
find  time  enough  to  go  to  school  an  hour  a  day  and  still  attend  to 
her  work  at  home.  They  sleep  and  dance  and  play  away  more 
time  than  that.  The  only  difficulty  is  that  there  is  no  hearty 
desire  to  train  the  young  and  fill  the  world  with  good  and  wise 
men.  The  devil  loves  rather  coarse  blocks  and  good-for-nothing 
people,  that  man  may  not  fare  too  well  upon  earth." 

Had  Luther  lived  at  the  present  time,  he  would  not,  perhaps, 


398  HERMANN  KRUSI 

have  uttered  this  sentiment  in  such  strong,  unadorned  language, 
but  would  have  grumbled  in  a  more  genteel  manner.  Yet  the 
difference  between  the  grumblers  and  fault-finders  of  the  present 
day,  and  himself,  was  that  he  showed  at  the  same  time  the  way, 
how  to  exchange  the  wrong  for  the  right. 

If  we  consider  the  time  and  circumstances  of  Luther's  labours, 
we  cannot  but  think  that  he  had  less  difficulty  in  persuading  the 
working  and  industrious  classes  to  adopt  the  blessings  of  a  better 
education  than  those  knights  and  nobles  who  had  set  their  pride 
in  the  antiquity  of  their  name  and  castle,  in  the  management  of 
their  horse,  in  the  handling  of  their  sword  and  lance,  and  in  the 
so-called  manly  exercise  of  war  and  hunting.  I  am  obliged,  for 
shortness'  sake,  to  omit  Luther's  eloquent  appeal  to  this  class  of 
men,  as  also  his  exhortation  to  the  study  of  Latin  and  Greek, 
chiefly  as  a  means  by  which  to  investigate  the  sacred  writings 
from  original  sources. 

In  spite  of  the  roughness  of  this  appeal  it  must  be  remembered, 
that  no  man  has  done  more  for  the  purification  and  development 
of  his  native  tongue  (German)  than  Luther  and  his  fellow-re- 
formers. Through  the  translation  of  the  Testament  and  publica- 
tion of  many  other  religious  and  polemic  writings,  they  succeeded 
in  showing  its  native  vigour  and  strength,  they  thereby  inspired  the 
German  people  with  feelings  of  nationality  and  patriotism,  and 
raised  the  dialect  spoken  in  the  middle  states  of  Germany  to  a 
standard  language,  which  is  used  everywhere  in  literature  and 
polite  conversation,  and  is  known  under  the  name  of  "Hoch- 
deutsch"  (High  German). 

From  the  extract  we  are  going  to  give  it  will  be  seen  that  even 
his  method  of  teaching  a  modern  language  is  quite  up  to  the  method 
now  advocated  in  this  more  progressive  age: 

"  We  learn  German  and  other  languages  much  better  by  word 
of  mouth,  at  home,  in  the  street,  or  at  church,  than  out  of  books. 
Letters  are  dead  words,  the  utterances  of  the  mouth  are  living 
words,  which  in  writing  can  never  stand  forth  so  distinct  and  so 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  399 

excellent  as  the  soul  and  spirit  of  man  bodies  them  forth  through 
the  mouth.  Tell  me,  where  was  there  ever  a  language  which 
men  could  learn  to  speak  with  correctness  and  propriety,  merely 
by  the  rules  of  grammar  ?  Is  it  not  true,  that  even  those  languages 
which  possess  the  most  unerring  rules,  like  the  Latin  and  Greek, 
are  much  better  learned  by  use  and  wont,  than  from  these  rules  ? 
Is  it  not  then  extremely  absurd  to  neglect  a  straightforward  and 
pertinent  search  into  the  subject-matter  and  attempt  instead  to 
pick  the  language  out  of  grammar  alone  ? 

"Our  knowledge  is  twofold:  relating  to  words  and  to  things, 
and  accordingly  he  who  does  not  possess  a  knowledge  of  the 
thing  or  of  the  subject  he  is  to  speak  of  will  not  find  a  knowledge 
of  words  of  any  service  to  him. 

"  There  is  an  old  proverb  which  runs  thus :  '  If  you  do  not  know 
of  what  you  are  talking,  you  may  talk  forever,  and  no  man  will  be 
the  wiser  for  it.'  Many  such  people  there  are  in  our  day.  For 
we  have  many  learned  and  eloquent  men,  who  appear  extremely 
foolish  and  ridiculous,  because  they  undertake  to  speak  of  that 
which  they  have  never  understood. 

"True  eloquence  does  not  consist  in  a  tinselled  flourish  of 
gaudy  and  unfamiliar  words,  but  in  that  chaste  and  polished 
expression  which,  like  a  beautiful  painting,  shows  the  subject- 
matter  in  a  clear,  suitable,  and  every  way  admirable  light.  Hence, 
we  should  accustom  ourselves  to  use  good,  pointed,  and  intelligible 
words,  —  words  that  are  in  common  use  and  thereby  fitted  to  call 
up  and  set  forth  the  matter,  so  that  men  may  understand  just  what 
it  intends,  and  if  any  man  has  that  power  let  him  give  God  the 
glory;  for  it  is  a  special  gift  and  grace,  since  blinded  writers  often 
disguise  their  sentiments  with  astonishing,  far-fetched,  and  obso- 
lete words,  so  double-sided,  double-tongued,  and  intertangled 
that  when  convenient  they  can  bend  their  language  into  whatever 
meaning  they  choose." 

Thus  lucidly  does  the  straightforward,  honest  German  dis- 
course on  the  properties  of  good  style  and  against  the  crooked 


400  HERMANN  KRUSI 

phraseology  of  the  sophistical  opponents,  against  whom  he  had 
to  battle  during  the  greater  part  of  his  life. 

Let  us  now  refer  to  another  branch  of  study,  of  which  Luther 
was  a  great  admirer,  and  which  he  recommended  with  the  full 
strength  of  his  heart  and  conviction,  namely,  singing  and  music. 
Up  to  his  time,  singing  in  church  was  limited  to  the  priests  and  a 
choir  of  boys  destined  for  the  church,  who  chanted  hymns  and 
prayers  unintelligible  to  themselves  and  to  the  multitude.  But 
Luther  wanted  all  the  people,  young  and  old,  to  sing.  To  effect 
this  purpose  he  had,  as  in  other  matters,  to  lay  hand  to  the  work 
itself,  by  translating  the  Psalms  and  by  composing  original  hymns. 
In  1526  the  first  hymn-book  was  published  under  Luther's  sanc- 
tion. "These  hymns,"  as  he  says  in  the  preface,  "are  set  to  music 
in  four  parts,  for  no  other  reason  than  because  of  my  desire  that 
the  young,  who  ought  to  be  educated  in  music,  might  have  some- 
thing useful  and  practise  something  virtuous,  as  becomes  the 
young.  I  should  be  glad  to  see  all  arts,  and  especially  music, 
employed  in  the  service  of  Him  who  created  and  made  them." 
It  is  an  interesting  testimony  to  the  power  of  music,  which  caused 
a  writer  of  that  time  to  say,  that  "  the  Reformation  in  the  city  of 
Hanover  was  first  there,  not  by  preachers,  nor  by  religious  tracts, 
but  by  the  Hymns  of  Luther,  which  the  people  sang  with  delight." 
Such  a  fact  can  only  be  accounted  for  by  the  great  talent  and  love 
of  the  Germans  for  singing. 

Of  Luther's  own  love  for  music  one  of  his  friends  and  biog- 
raphers says:  "I  have  spent  many  a  happy  hour  in  singing  with 
Luther  and  have  often  seen  the  dear  man  so  happy  and  joyful 
that  he  could  neither  tire  nor  be  satisfied.  .  .  .  He  conversed 
splendidly  on  music,  and  said,  among  other  things :  c  It  is  a  beauti- 
ful and  lovely  gift  of  God;  it  has  often  so  excited  and  moved  me 
as  to  give  me  a  desire  to  preach.  It  is  needful  that  music  be 
taught  in  schools.  A  schoolmaster  must  be  able  to  sing  or  I  do 
not  think  much  of  him.  Music  comes  next  to  theology.  I  would 
not  exchange  my  knowledge  of  it  for  much  money.  Singing  is 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  401 

the  best  of  arts  and  exercises;  it  is  not  of  a  worldly  character  and 
is  an  antidote  for  all  contentions  and  quarrels.  Singers  are  not 
gloomy,  but  joyful  and  sing  their  cares  away.  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  in  minds  which  are  affected  by  music  are  the  seeds 
of  much  that  is  good,  and  those  who  are  not  affected  by  it  I  re- 
gard as  stocks  and  stones.  Music  effecteth  what  theology  alone 
can  also  effect,  and  gives  peace  and  a  joyful  mind.  Therefore 
the  prophets  have  employed  no  art  as  they  have  music,  inasmuch 
as  they  have  put  their  theology  not  into  geometry,  arithmetic,  or 
astronomy,  but  into  music.  Hence  it  cometh  that  by  teaching 
the  truth  in  psalms  and  hymns,  they  have  joined  theology  and 
music  in  close  union/  " 

From  the  subject  of  music  and  harmony  we  are  rationally 
led  to  the  importance  of  education  in  the  domestic  circle,  where 
all  the  members  of  different  age,  sex,  and  talent  may  yet  act  in 
harmony  for  each  other's  benefit  as  well  as  for  that  of  the  whole 
household,  thus  singing  as  it  were  in  a  pleasant  choir  of  well- 
regulated  voices  the  praises  of  the  Creator.  Luther,  with  his  clear 
understanding,  placed  the  welfare  of  the  whole  country  on  the 
firm  rock  of  domestic  education.  Let  us  listen  to  his  arguments  in 
his  exposition  of  the  20th  chapter  of  Exodus: 

"We  have  explained  how  father  and  mother  are  to  be 
honoured,  and  what  this  commandment  includes  and  teaches, 
and  have  shown  of  what  vast  consequence  it  is  in  the  sight  of  God, 
that  this  obedience  toward  father  and  mother  should  become 
universal.  Where  this  is  not  the  case,  you  will  find  neither  good 
manners  nor  good  government.  For,  where  obedience  is  not 
maintained  at  the  fireside,  no  power  on  earth  can  insure  to  the 
city,  territory,  principality  or  kingdom  the  blessings  of  a  good 
government;  and  it  is  there  that  all  governments  and  dominions 
originate.  If  now  the  root  is  corrupt,  it  is  in  vain  that  you  look 
for  a  sound  tree,  or  for  good  fruit. 

"  For  what  is  a  city  but  an  assemblage  of  households  ?  How, 
then,  is  a  whole  city  to  be  wisely  governed,  when  there  is  no  sub- 


402  HERMANN  KRUSI 

ordination  in  its  several  households,  yea,  when  neither  child, 
maid-servant,  nor  man-servant  submits  to  authority  ?  When, 
now,  the  households  are  lawless  or  misgoverned,  how  can  the 
whole  territory  be  well  governed  ?  Yea,  nothing  else  will  appear 
from  one  end  of  it  to  the  other,  but  tyranny,  witchcraft,  murders, 
robberies,  and  disobedience  to  every  law.  Now,  a  principality 
is  a  group  of  territories  or  counties;  a  kingdom  a  group  of  prin- 
cipalities; and  an  empire  a  group  of  kingdoms.  Thus,  the  whole 
wide  organization  of  an  empire  is  all  woven  out  of  single  house- 
holds. Wherever  the  fathers  and  mothers  slack  the  reins  of  family 
government,  and  leave  children  to  follow  their  own  strong  courses, 
there  it  is  impossible  for  either  village,  city,  territory,  kingdom, 
or  empire  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  wise  and  peaceful  government; 
for  the  son,  when  grown  up,  becomes  a  father,  a  judge,  a  mayor, 
a  preacher,  schoolmaster,  a  king,  etc.  And  if  he  has  been  brought 
up  without  constraint,  then  will  the  subjects  become  like  their 
ruler,  the  members  like  their  head." 

There  follows  another  weighty  passage  about  the  consequences 
of  bad  training  of  children,  which  often  causes  parents,  when  they 
have  come  to  piety  and  old  age,  to  lament  about  the  wickedness  of 
the  present  generation,  for  which  they  ought  partly  to  find  the 
fault  within  themselves.  Thus  speaks  Luther: 

"  Are  we  not  fools  ?  See,  we  have  the  power  to  place  Heaven 
and  Hell  within  the  reach  of  our  children,  and  yet  we  give  our- 
selves no  concern  about  the  matter.  For  what  does  it  profit  you 
if  you  are  ever  so  pious  and  yet  neglect  the  education  of  your 
children  ?  Some  there  are  who  serve  God  with  an  extreme  devo- 
tion; they  fast,  they  wear  coarse  garments  and  are  assiduous  in 
such  exercises;  but  the  true  service  of  God  in  their  families, 
namely,  the  training  of  their  children  aright,  this  they  pass  blindly 
by,  even  as  the  Jews  of  old  forsook  God's  temple  and  offered 
sacrifice  on  the  high  places.  Now,  I  deem  that  those  destroy 
their  children  who  knowingly  neglect  them,  and  suffer  them  to 
grow  up  without  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord;  and 


SELECTED  ESSAYS 


403 


though  they  do  not  themselves  set  a  bad  example,  yet  they  in- 
dulge them  overmuch,  out  of  an  excess  of  natural  affection,  and 
so  destroy  them.  But  their  excuse  is:  these  are  mere  children; 
they  neither  know  nor  understand.  That  may  be;  but  look  at 
the  dog,  the  horse,  or  the  ass;  they  have  neither  reason  nor  judg- 
ment, and  yet  we  train  them  to  follow  our  bidding,  to  come  and 
go,  to  do  or  to  leave  undone,  at  our  pleasure.  Neither  does  a 
block  of  wood  or  of  stone  know  whether  it  will  or  will  not  fit  into 
the  building,  but  the  master  workman  brings  it  to  shape;  how 
much  more,  then,  a  man! 

"There  are  others  who  destroy  their  children  by  using  foul 
language  or  by  a  corrupt  demeanour  or  example;  others  who  are 
extremely  well  pleased  if  their  sons  betray  a  fierce  and  war-like 
spirit  and  are  ever  ready  to  give  blows,  as  though  it  were  a  great 
merit  in  them  to  show  no  fear  of  anyone.  Such  parents  are  in  the 
end  quite  likely  to  pay  dear  for  their  folly  and  to  experience  sorrow 
and  anguish,  when  their  sons,  as  often  happens  in  such  cases,  are 
suddenly  cut  off.  Again,  children  are  sufficiently  inclined  to  give 
way  to  anger  and  evil  passions,  and  hence  it  behooves  their  parents 
to  remove  temptation  from  them,  as  far  as  possible,  by  a  well- 
guarded  example  within  themselves,  both  in  words  and  actions. 
For  what  can  the  child  of  a  man,  whose  language  is  habitually 
vile  and  profane,  be  expected  to  learn,  unless  it  be  the  like  vileness 
and  profanity? 

"  Others  again  destroy  their  children  by  inducing  them  to  set 
their  affections  on  the  world,  by  giving  them  no  further  thought, 
except  to  see  that  they  cultivate  gracefulness,  dress  finely,  dance  and 
sing,  and  all  this  to  be  admired  and  to  make  conquests.  For  this 
is  the  way  of  the  world.  In  our  day  there  are  few  who  are  chiefly 
solicitous  to  procure  to  their  children  an  abundant  supply  of  those 
things  that  pertain  to  God  and  to  the  interests  of  the  soul;  for 
most  strive  to  ensure  them  wealth  and  splendour,  honour  and 
pleasure." 

Luther  speaks  of  these  things  as  happening  in  "  his  days."     Is 


404  HERMANN  KRUSI 

it  not  a  striking  arrangement  of  God  that  a  master-mind  seems 
to  be  ordained  to  tell  the  truth  also  to  coming  ages,  and  to  convince 
them  of  the  folly  of  all  pursuits  at  whose  shrine  honesty  and  in- 
dependence of  soul  are  sacrificed  for  the  sake  of  so-called  "  inde- 
pendence," built  upon  transitory  and  imaginary  wealth,  and  so 
dependent  withal  that  the  least  disturbance  in  the  commercial 
relations  makes  it  tremble  to  its  foundation?  In  this  wild  hunt 
after  riches  the  young  generation  is  often  impelled  to  participate, 
at  an  age  when  it  would  be  wiser  for  them  to  indulge  in  innocent 
sports,  that  would  give  strength  to  their  bodies,  —  or  to  corn- 
template  the  treasures  of  Nature,  in  order  to  get  an  idea  of  real 
beauty  and  perfection.  There  is  a  good  feature  in  England,  and 
still  more  so  in  the  better  circles  of  Continental  Europe;  viz.,  the 
participation  of  elder  persons  in  the  pleasures  and  sports  of  youth, 
by  which  the  exuberance  of  the  latter  receives  a  wholesome  re- 
straint, which  tends  to  brighten  their  pleasure,  instead  of  forcibly 
restraining  it;  thus  purifying  it  from  the  dross  of  coarseness  and 
sensuality. 

In  viewing  German  domestic  life  we  find  occasionally  displayed 
a  poetic-artistic  element,  which  is  full  of  deep  meaning;  as  for 
instance,  the  planting  and  adorning  of  the  Christmas  tree  with  its 
hundreds  of  shining  tapers  and  manifold  presents  exposed  to 
view.  Luther  also  is  described  as  having,  heart  and  soul,  joined 
in  this  amusement  offered  to  his  four  children.  Much  which  is 
worthy  of  imitation  might  be  said  about  his  family  relations. 
It  seems  natural  enough  that  he  loved  his  children  dearly  and 
sympathized  with  their  feelings.  But  there  is  one  feature  which 
in  a  man  of  such  learning  and  extensive  occupation  seems  truly 
astonishing;  viz.,  the  power  of  adapting  his  language  to  persons 
of  every  class,  age,  and  condition.  This  is  illustrated  by  the 
style  of  a  letter  which  he  wrote  during  a  protracted  absence  to 
his  little  son  Johnny  (Hanschen).  Here  it  is  in  full: 

"  Grace  and  peace  in  Christ,  my  darling  little  son.     I  am  glad 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  405 

to  see  that  you  study  and  pray  diligently.  Go  on  doing  so,  my 
Johnny,  and  when  I  come  home  I  will  bring  some  fine  things  for 
you.  I  know  of  a  beautiful  garden  where  many  children  go,  and 
have  little  golden  coats  and  gather  from  the  trees  fine  apples  and 
pears  and  cherries  and  plums.  They  sing,  play,  and  are  happy; 
they  have  beautiful  little  horses  with  golden  bits  and  silver  saddles. 
I  asked  the  owner  of  the  garden  whose  children  they  were.  He 
replied,  'They  are  children  who  love  to  pray  and  are  good.'  I 
then  said,  'Dear  Sir,  I  too  have  a  son,  whose  name  is  Johnny 
Luther.  May  he  not  also  come  into  the  garden  ? '  The  man 
said,  'If  he  loves  to  pray  and  learn  and  is  good,  he  shall  come 
into  the  garden,  and  Tilly  and  Jussy  too,  and  when  they  are  all 
together  they  shall  have  fifes  and  drums  and  lutes  and  all  kinds 
of  music,  and  shoot  with  their  cross-bows.'  But  it  was  early  and 
the  children  had  not  yet  dined,  and  as  I  could  not  wait  for  their 
dancing,  I  said  to  the  man,  'O  my  dear  Sir,  I  will  hasten  away 
and  write  all  about  this  to  my  dear  Johnny;  that  he  may  pray, 
learn  diligently  and  be  good,  and  then  come  into  the  garden.  He 
has  an  Aunt  Lene  and  she  must  come  too.'  The  man  said,  '  This 
is  right;  go  and  write  to  him.'  Therefore,  my  dear  Johnny,  learn 
and  pray,  and  then  you  may  all  come  into  the  garden;  and  now 
I  commend  you  to  God.  Go  see  Aunt  Lene  and  give  her  a  kiss 

for  me.  -  *,T  .  ., 

Your  dear  father,  ,.  T  T  „ 

MARTIN  LUTHER. 

If  this  letter  appears  too  trifling  to  some  of  my  hearers,  let  us 
not  forget  that  it  is  in  the  spontaneous  effusions  of  the  heart  that 
we  are  able  to  discern  the  stamp  of  a  truly  great  man.  The  deeds 
and  speeches,  or  even  public  letters  which  the  world  records,  are 
alternately  dimmed  or  exaggerated  by  the  flattery  of  friends  and 
the  rancour  of  enemies.  But  in  the  unostentatious  sentiments  of 
private  life  we  have  only  to  deal  with  the  man,  the  father,  the 
Christian.  A  great  man,  who  bends  down  to  assist  the  feeble 
and  helpless  mind  in  its  development,  "stoops  but  to  conquer." 


406  HERMANN  KRUSI 

He  gathers  fresh  fuel  from  the  heart  in  order  to  fight  the  better 
afterwards  in  the  cold  arena  of  fame,  exposed  to  the  gaze  and  criti- 
cism of  the  world. 

After  the  lapse  of  more  than  three  centuries  the  world  has  had 
an  opportunity  to  form  a  judgment  in  regard  to  the  champion  of 
religion.  True,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  the  Roman  Catholics 
should  be  equally  just  in  their  estimate  of  a  man  who  has  shaken 
the  throne  of  Popery  to  its  very  foundation;  and  yet  on  reflection 
they  will  find  that  they  too  have  profited  by  his  work. 

As  a  proof  of  this  assertion,  let  us  quote  the  opinion  of  Rotteck, 
one  of  the  most  popular  historians  of  Germany,  who,  himself  a 
Catholic,  has  raised  for  him  an  everlasting  monument  by  the  honest 
and  bold  acknowledgment  of  his  deep  conviction.  In  speaking 
of  the  effects  of  the  Reformation,  he  says : 

"When  we  say  that  the  Reformation  has  been  the  liberating 
element  from  political  as  well  as  ecclesiastical  bondage,  we  have 
with  this  one  sentence  borne  testimony  to  its  immense  bless- 
ings. We  intend  here  only  to  indicate  some  particular  points 
worthy  of  attention. 

"  Concerning  science,  we  say  boldly,  that  without  the  Reforma- 
tion Europe  would  never  have  reached  the  fruits  of  higher  knowl- 
edge. There  was  at  that  time,  a  formidable  conspiracy  formed  to 
extinguish  the  dawning  light  of  knowledge.  Pope  Alexander, 
previous  to  the  Reformation,  had  issued  severe  edicts  against 
books  translated  from  Greek,  Hebrew,  and  Arab  writings.  The 
Inquisition,  whose  power  and  influence  the  Popes  tried  to  make 
general,  might  have  succeeded  in  suppressing  truth  and  the  bless- 
ings of  knowledge. 

"  It  was  the  Reformation  which  has  forced  even  its  opponents 
to  foster  the  sciences,  although  not  in  a  liberal  sense.  They  saw 
the  necessity  of  resisting  with  similar  means  their  opponents,  who 
challenged  them  with  the  weapons  of  science;  for,  if  they  failed  to 
do  so,  then  public  opinion,  which  was  anxiously  waiting  for  the 
best  arguments,  would  have  indignantly  turned  away  from  the 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  407 

ravings  of  their  ignorance.  It  was  for  this  reason  that  both  parties 
engaged  in  the  studies  necessary  for  polemic  warfare;  with  this 
difference,  that  the  Protestants  raised  a  torch  (although  some  of 
its  adherents  have  occasionally  tried  to  extinguish  it),  that  of  free 
examination,  the  vital  principle  of  all  progress  and  civilization. 

"  But  (continues  Rotteck)  it  is  impossible  to  foster  one  science 
without  at  the  same  time  opening  the  door  for  others.  Whatever 
the  mind  of  man  designs  belongs  to  the  whole  world.  Even  through 
the  best  guarded  gates  some  rays  of  light  are  yet  to  enter,  and  one 
free  workshop  of  science  may  fill  the  world  with  its  splendour. 

"  Finally  (concludes  Rotteck)  it  is  chiefly  owing  to  the  Reforma- 
tion that  the  living  languages  —  instead  of  the  dead  —  were  made 
the  vehicles  of  thought.  The  reformers  had  to  address  the  people 
at  large,  —  in  order  to  win  its  assent.  They  had,  so  to  say,  to 
educate  it,  and  science,  which  hitherto  had  only  spoken  to  a  few 
select  in  a  foreign  tongue,  opened  its  temple  to  every  devout 
scholar  and  became  national  in  its  application." 

Ladies  and  Gentlemen,  in  conclusion,  even  if  there  should 
be  Catholics  in  the  audience,  let  us  follow  the  example  of  the  in- 
telligent Germans,  who  in  the  Catholic  cities  of  Constance  and 
Worms  have  erected  monuments  to  the  memory  of  the  Reformers 
Hess  and  Luther,  for  the  benefits  they  have  directly  or  indirectly 
bestowed  on  Posterity.  If  we  cannot  entirely  agree  with  their 
religious  tenets,  we  cannot  withhold  our  respect  for  their  educational 
labours  and  more  especially  for  those  of  grand  old  Luther  and  his 
friend  Melanchthon;  but  the  greatest  monument  erected  in  their 
honour  is  undoubtedly  that  of  which  the  Americans  have  reason 
to  be  most  proud;  viz.,  an  universal  unsectarian  system  of  popular 
Education! 


II 

MY  CONTRIBUTION  CONCERNING  THE  ORIGIN  AND  CHARACTER 

OF  THE  RH^ETO-ROMANIC  OR  LADIN  DIALECT  SPOKEN 

IN  SWITZERLAND 

IF,  from  a  point  where  the  boundaries  of  Uri,  the  Grisons  and 
Tessin  meet,  we  could  trace  a  circle  with  a  radius  of  about  six 
miles  length,  which  would  pass  through  the  village  of  Andermatt 
(Uri),  Airolo  (Tossin),  Stellaria  (Valley  of  Medels,  Grisons),  we 
should  witness  some  interesting  facts: 

1.  Two   different  watersheds,  by  which  the  waters   from  the 
glaciers   are  transmitted   (a)   to  the   German   Ocean,  (6)  to  the 
Adriatic. 

2.  We  should  find  in  the  languages  or  dialects  of  the  people 
inhabiting  those  places  the  impress  of  three  nationalities:  of  the 
German,  Italian,  and  Romanic.     Accordingly,  an  object  which  in 
Andermatt  would  be  designated  as  haus  would  be  called  casa  in 
Airolo,  and  dom  at  Stellaria. 

Supposing  that  the  colour  given  to  that  object  was  in  question, 
it  might  be  designated  in  Andermatt  as  weiss,  in  the  second  place 
as  bianco,  in  the  third  as  alb. 

The  variety  of  name  becomes  still  more  interesting  if  —  on 
the  western  side  of  St.  Gotthard,  we  follow  the  watershed  washed 
by  the  river  Rhone  for  about  sixty  miles  (say  to  Sider),  where  the 
above  two  words  would  be  substituted  by  maison  and  blanc. 

A  glance  at  the  physical  character  of  those  regions  is  sufficient 
to  convince  us  that  the  great  variety  in  the  distribution  of  these 
languages  is  by  no  means  accidental,  but  is  to  be  attributed  to  the 
tendency  of  all  primitive  nations,  in  the  absence  of  artificial  roads, 

408 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  409 

to  follow  the  direction  of  valleys  conditioned  by  the  action  of 
traversing  rivers.  Hence  the  fact,  that  near  the  central  knot  of 
St.  Gotthard  three  nationalities  have  come  so  near  together. 

It  is  true  that  according  to  this  law  the  Engadine  ought  to 
contain  German-speaking  inhabitants  proceeding  from  Austria, 
whilst  those  of  the  upper  part  of  the  Valois  ought  to  speak  the 
French  instead  of  the  German  language.  These  exceptional  facts 
must  be  explained  by  a  tendency  of  cattle-raising  tribes  to  ascend 
the  mountains  for  pasturage  and  to  proceed  down  on  the  other 
side  in  search  of  other.  In  this  manner  German-Bernese  shep- 
herds may  have  peopled  the  Upper  Valois,  while  Italian-speaking 
(Bergamask)  shepherds  may  have  visited  the  Engadine. 

It  can  hardly  be  doubted  that  at  the  time  when  the  names 
Rhcetus  and  Rhoetia  occur  for  the  first  time,  a  Celtic  or  Gallic 
population  occupied  the  western  portion  of  Europe,  among  whom 
also  the  old  Helvetians  must  be  counted,  as  is  evident  from  the 
names  of  many  places  in  the  lower  parts  of  Switzerland. 

It  is  hardly  probable  that  the  Celts,  who  were  generally  devoted 
to  agriculture  and  fishing,  should  have  ventured  into  the  inmost 
recesses  of  the  mountains,  which  therefore  became  asylums  for 
fugitives  driven  from  their  more  southern  homes  by  hostile  inva- 
sions. 

Livy  mentions  that  one  division  of  Galli,  after  crossing  the 
Alps  under  General  Bellonesus,  expelled  a  portion  of  the  Etruscan 
and  Umbrian  populations  from  their  domiciles,  which  resulted 
in  an  exodus  over  the  Alps  under  a  leader  Rhsetus.  Etruria  and 
Umbria  were  different  countries,  the  one  situated  on  the  western 
and  the  other  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Apennines.  But  the 
Umbrians  were  already  at  that  time  partly  under  subjection  to  the 
Etrusci,  who  were  vastly  superior  to  them  in  culture  and  the  arts. 

Livy  thus  alludes  to  the  language  of  the  Rhsetians  (V.  1) :  "  The 
Alpine  inhabitants  are  descended  from  the  Etruscans,  more 
especially  the  Rhsetians,  who  have  become  so  wild  through  their 


410  HERMANN  KRUSI 

abode  that  they  have  preserved  but  little  from  their  primitive  state, 
unless  it  be  the  accent  of  their  language,  nor  even  this  pure." 

Pliny  also,  who  lived  in  Como,  where  he  must  often  have  had 
the  opportunity  of  seeing  Rhsetian  visitors,  says  somewhere: 
"  There  is  hardly  any  doubt  of  the  common  origin  of  the  Rhsetians 
and  Etruscans." 

Recent  researches  about  the  languages  of  the  Italian  peninsula 
have  brought  to  light  that  the  Umbrian  language  bears  great 
affinity  to  the  Latin,  and  may  have  greatly  contributed  to  the  forma- 
tion of  the  latter. 

Based  upon  this  fact  we  are  inclined  to  assert  that  the  Enga- 
diners  at  least  (to  judge  from  their  language)  may  have  been  de- 
scended from  the  Umbrians  or  some  kindred  population.  This 
opinion  is  strongly  backed  up  by  corresponding  appellations  of 
places  or  towns.  Before  illustrating  this,  we  would  warn  the 
student  unacquainted  with  the  law  of  derivative  terms  not  to 
expect,  for  instance,  to  find  such  names  as  Zutz,  Schuls,  etc.,  literally 
existing  in  distant  places,  but  to  allow  the  usual  law  of  modifica- 
tion. 

For  instance,  we  find  that  according  to  this  law  the  name 
Augustus  has  passed  through  August,  Aust,  Aout;  the  word  anima 
through  anma,  anme,  to  ame,  etc.  We  would  also  like  to  refer  to 
the  most  frequent  termination  of  Romanic  names,  which  occurs 
even  more  frequently  in  the  Oberland  than  in  the  Engadine.  It 
is  there,  for  instance,  where  we  find  between  Mayenfeld  and  Dis- 
sentis  (without  any  omission)  the  names:  Jenins,  Malans,  Marsh- 
lins,  Igis,  Lizers,  Trimmis,  Masons,  Ems,  Tamins,  Trins,  Flims, 
Lax  (Lags),  Sagens,  Schlovis,  Hanz  (ts),  Ruvis,  Brigets,  Sumvix 
(vigs)  Compadjels,  Dissentis. 

According  to  our  view  these  names  express  a  plural  form, 
which  is  based  on  the  laws  of  the  Latin  language,  while  the  present 
Etruscan  plural  is  formed  by  the  termination  a. 

But  why  this  plural  ?  If  we  go  back  to  primitive  conditions  of 
civilization,  this  will  become  clear.  As  in  the  case  of  the  North 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  411 

American  Indians,  one  of  their  colonies  or  camps  is  not  designated 
by  the  name  of  a  place,  but  by  the  name  of  their  inmates,  as  the 
camp  lodges  of  the  Sioux,  Chippewas,  Oneidas,  etc.  In  the  same 
manner  the  tribes  or  populations,  perhaps  occupying  but  tem- 
porary residences,  were  indicated  by  Latin  historians. 

Thus  we  find  Pliny  (Book  III,  Chap.  19)  alluding  to  Umbrian 
populations  as  the  Sentinates,  Suillates,  Vettenenses,  Solinates, 
from  which  we  may  easily  obtain,  by  derivative  laws,  the  present 
names  of  places:  Sins,  Schuls,  Fettan,  Sohlins. 

Assuming,  therefore,  that  Umbrian  populations  might  about 
600  B.C.  have  emigrated  towards  the  present  Rhsetia,  we  may 
further  assume  that  about  two  hundred  years  later  another  emi- 
gration took  place.  The  last  one  may  have  been  necessitated  by 
the  invasion  of  Brennus  and  his  Gallic  army,  who  even  occupied 
Rome  for  a  short  time.  In  consequence  of  this  invasion,  many 
inhabitants  of  the  surrounding  places  of  Latium,  Samnium,  and 
the  territory  of  the  Sabine,  may  have  been  induced  to  turn  their 
steps  towards  the  mountains,  whose  passes  and  ravines  could  be 
easily  defended,  whilst  the  pasturage  found  on  them  and  in  the 
valleys  might  afford,  to  their  cattle  and  themselves,  a  frugal  exist- 
ence. 

However  this  may  be,  it  can  certainly  not  be  ascribed  to  an 
accident,  that  we  find  now  the  two  villages  of  Lavin  and  Ardetz, 
which  were  designated  in  Pliny  as  Lavinium  and  Ardea,  and  their 
inhabitants  as  Lavinii  and  Ardeates.  Not  far  from  these  places 
is  the  little  place  Remus,  the  name  of  which  reminds  us  of  the  un- 
fortunate brother  of  the  founder  of  Rome. 

On  a  lateral  valley,  proceeding  from  the  Inn,  is  the  valley  of 
Samnaum,  rich  in  pasturage,  which  may  have  once  strongly 
reminded  the  exiles  from  Samnium  of  their  own  dear  home  coun- 
try. In  the  same  manner  some  expelled  Umbrians  may  have 
preserved  the  name  of  their  Umbrian  home,  by  the  name  of 
Umbrail  given  to  a  high  mountain  near  the  boundary.  Certainly 
no  thoughtful  man  can  refuse  to  see  the  coincidence  of  all  these 


412  HERMANN  KRUSI 

names,  and  to  doubt  the  universal  testimony  of  Roman  historians 
about  the  causes,  which  alone  are  able  to  explain  it. 

How  have  we  to  explain  the  name  of  Rhcetus,  or  that  of  the 
people  Rhcetii,  who,  since  they  are  very  distinct  both  in  origin, 
language,  and  customs  from  the  Romans,  must  have  left  some 
traces  of  their  existence  in  the  places  which  they  colonized  ?  From 
the  very  scant  list  of  words,  which  the  unwearied  diligence  of 
historians  has  been  able  to  gather  from  the  epitaphs  on  Etruscan 
monuments,  there  is  one  particularly  significant,  that  is,  the  name 
of  the  people  which  they  gave  to  themselves,  which  was  Ras.,  pi. 
Rasena.  I  call  this  an  important  discovery,  since  it  is  no  more 
necessary  to  assume  the  existence  of  doubtful  Rhsetus,  in  order 
to  derive  the  once  current  name  of  Rhoetii,  but  can  go  back  to  the 
name  of  the  people  itself,  and  construct  by  legitimate  laws  the 
term  Rhcetii  from  Rasena. 

Based  on  this,  we  will  attempt  (with  some  help  of  the  imagina- 
tion), to  accompany  the  fugitive  Rasena  on  their  march  over  the 
Alps.  The  remnants  of  a  dominant  nation,  who  had  formerly 
conquered  some  of  the  neighbouring  tribes,  they  may  have  formed 
the  avant-guard  of  the  exiled  multitude.  We  assume  that  the 
long  procession  of  men,  women,  and  children  were  obliged,  on  their 
march  through  Lombardy,  to  avoid  the  victorious  hosts  of  their 
Gallic  adversaries,  and  hence  had  to  pursue  their  way  through 
the  lower  mountain  passes,  which  led  them  to  the  valley  of  the 
Adda  (the  Valtellina  of  to-day).  After  this  they  had  to  attempt 
the  crossing  of  the  Bernina,  a  pass  in  the  chain  of  the  Rhsetian 
Alps,  which  they  could  not  do  before  the  snows  of  the  winter  had 
partly  melted  away. 

We  cannot  surmise  what  impression  the  sight  of  the  mighty 
Alps,  with  their  white  glaciers  and  forbidding  rocks,  may  have 
made  upon  the  Etruscan  and  Umbrian  hosts,  but  we  assume  that 
their  practical  mind  (for  which  they  were  more  celberated  than 
for  their  taste  or  imagination)  must  have  been  sorely  taxed  in 
finding  means  of  exit  in  the  ascent  of  the  mountain  and  in  its 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  413 

descent,  when  they  were  obliged,  on  their  arrival  in  the  valley,  to 
cross  some  swollen  rivers  by  means  of  temporary  bridges.  One  of 
these,  which  may  have  survived  (considering  that  the  Etruscans 
were  known  for  their  massive  structures)  may  have  preserved  to 
us  the  name  of  Pont  Rasena  or  Pont  Resina.  The  adjoining 
villages,  Samada  and  Celerina,  exhibit  the  same  Etruscan  plural 
a  in  their  termination.  It  is  possible  that  the  Umbrian  part  of 
the  emigrants  were  satisfied  with  the  appearance  of  the  valley 
(Engadine),  which  extends  eastward  with  its  green  meadows  and 
rich  pasturage,  and  reminded  them  of  their  native  land,  and  might 
have  occupied  it,  giving  the  names  which,  as  we  have  shown, 
remind  us  of  their  Umbrian  and  Latin  origin.  But  the  proud 
Rasena  may  have  obtained  information  of  milder  regions  farther 
north  and  continued  their  march  over  the  Julier  pass.  There  they 
may  have  passed  by  the  columns  of  the  Sun-God  erected  by  their 
Gallic  enemies,  and  possibly  have  precipitated  them  to  the  ground, 
where  their  fragments  are  lying  to  the  present  day.  Their  path 
led  them  through  the  valley,  where  Oberhalbstein  and  Tiefen- 
kasten  are  now  situated.  The  name  of  the  former  is  thoroughly 
German,  but  that  of  the  latter  shows  affinity  with  the  old  Sanscrit, 
"  kasta,"  which  signifies  a  receptacle  made  of  wood,  the  deep,  forest- 
covered  ravine  presenting  that  appearance.  In  that  "kasta" 
there  runs,  foaming  and  rolling  its  white  waters,  the  Albula, 
whose  name  is  naturally  explained  by  the  colour  of  its  waters, 
but  which  may  have  reminded  the  home-sick  Etruscans  or  their 
allies  of  their  Albula  within  the  Apennines,  which  the  world  has 
afterwards  known  under  the  name  of  Tybris,  or  Tiber. 

At  last  the  wandering  host,  passing  over  the  giddy  abysses  of 
the  Via  Mala,  reached  the  valley  of  Domleshg,  where  the  locality 
(at  the  entrance  of  the  ravine)  presented  them  strong  means  of 
defence,  whilst  the  name  Thusis  (from  Tusci  or  Tusces)  and  the 
fortress  Alta  Rhsetia,  remind  us  of  the  builders.  Farther  down, 
near  the  confluence  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Rhine,  the  village 
and  castle  of  Razuns  reminds  us  of  the  same  origin  (Rasenas). 


414  HERMANN  KRUSI 


We  will  finally  allude  to  an  obvious  fact,  viz. :  Rhseto-Romanic 
names  are  not  only  found  in  the  "  Orisons  "  but  in  the  whole  terri- 
tory incorporated  in  the  ancient  Rhsetia,  whose  limits  enclose  the 
present  canton  of  Glarus,  a  part  of  St.  Gall  and  Thurgau  and 
Appenzell;  further,  the  Vorarlberg,  Tyrol  (Austria),  the  valleys  of 
the  Addin  and  Tessin,  etc.  Such  names  as  Sargans,  Ragaz, 
Bregenz,  Bludenz,  Vaduz,  Claris,  Mollis,  etc.,  are  evidently  not 
German,  nor  Italian,  but  are  in  no  way  distinct  from  the  Rhseto- 
Romanic  names  which  we  have  discussed.  Such  old  names  as 
were  used  by  the  German-Swiss  rulers  of  the  Ticinese  bailiwicks 
(Vogt-schaften) ;  e.g.,  Airels,  Trins,  Belenz,  instead  of  the  present 
Italianized  names  of  Airolo,  Giornico,  Bellinzona,  are  probably 
more  antique  than  the  latter,  since  they  preserve  the  character 
peculiar  to  Rhaeto-Romanic  names. 

As  long  as  Comparative  Philology  had  not  yet  supplied  its 
binding  laws,  it  was  excusable  in  Ebel  to  declare  that  the  language 
spoken  nowadays  in  many  valleys  of  the  Grisons  was  a  direct 
daughter  of  the  Etruscan  language.  To  be  sure  he  knew  nothing 
at  all  of  that  language,  for  it  is  only  owing  to  the  immense  labours 
of  modern  antiquarians  and  philologists,  that  many  Etruscan 
monuments  have  been  unearthed  from  which  the  latter  have  tried 
to  decipher  the  inscriptions,  the  character  of  which  bears  some 
resemblance  with  the  Greek,  and  are  partly  to  be  read  from  left 
to  right. 

Yet,  in  spite  of  the  known  sagacity  and  learning  of  some  great 
philologists,  assisted  by  an  adequate  imagination,  none  of  these 
inscriptions  have  hitherto  been  deciphered  so  as  to  present  any 
connected  meaning.  As  for  single  words,  they  have  been  impar- 
tially interpreted  from  Latin  quotations,  or  from  their  resemblance 
with  Celtic,  Latin,  Hebrew  and  Phoenician  roots. 

But  why,  it  may  be  asked,  is  the  Etruscan  language,  vanished 
even  from  the  supposed  descendants  of  that  people,  more  espe- 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  415 

cially  from  the  Rhseto-Romanic  population,  which  in  their  Alpine 
recesses  were  less  exposed  to  amalgamation  ? 

This,  according  to  my  opinion,  arose  from  the  following  facts: 
the  Roman  civilization  exercised  a  powerful  influence  over  con- 
quered nations,  which  was  intensified  by  the  obligation  of  sending 
the  young  men  of  the  country  to  Rome,  in  order  to  be  enlisted 
amongst  its  legions,  whilst  the  jurisdiction,  and  even  the  religious 
exercises  of  the  early  Christian  era,  were  administered  in  that 
tongue.  We  find  this  rapid  extinction  of  this  primitive  language 
wherever  the  people  had  no  literature  and  but  a  few  terms  for 
concrete  objects,  as  for  instance  in  France  amidst  a  Celtic  popula- 
tion. It  is  true  that  the  extinction  of  this  old  language  may  have 
been  effected  more  slowly  in  secluded  valleys.  But  that  it  was 
effected  has  been  already  stated  by  Pliny. 

But  however  this  may  be,  it  must  be  conceded  that  not  a  single 
word  of  the  Rhseto-Romanic  language  can  be  with  any  certainty 
declared  as  belonging  to  the  Etruscan  tongue.  Of  the  fifty  or 
sixty  deciphered  words  of  that  language,  there  are  only  two  to  which 
the  Rhseto-Romanic  family  bear  a  slight  resemblance;  namely, 
the  name  of  a  high  mountain  near  Coira,  the_Calanda,  with  the 
Etruscan  Falanda  (sky).  According  to  Celtic  laws  of  language  the 
transition  from  /  to  c  can  be  explained,  nor  is  it  quite  impossible  that 
a  mountain  whose  summit,  so  to  say,  pierced  into  the  sky,  might 
have  been  designated  by  the  latter  name,  as  a  kind  of  Olympus, 
on  which  the  Gods  were  throned.  The  other  word  is  Thusis,  which" ! 
bears  some  resemblance  to  the  Etruscan  turses  (walls)  and  mighty 
have  stood  for  the  walls  which  the  fugitive  Etruscans  built  across 
the  valley  of  the  Rhine,  to  be  protected  from  their  pursuers. 
These  of  course,  are  mere  surmises,  and  are  likely  to  be  wrong. 

As  the  final  result  of  our  investigations,  performed  with  but 
limited  means  of  knowledge  of  the  language  in  question,  and  at  a 
great  distance  from  the  land  in  which  it  is  spoken,  we  beg  to  offer 
the  following  facts: 


416  HERMANN  KRUSI 

(a)  In  Regard  to  the  Origin  of  the  Rhoeto -Romanic  Populations 

(1)  That  we  are  compelled  to  assume  an  emigration  from  Etruria, 
Umbria,  and  other  neighbouring  countries  of  the  Italian  Peninsula. 

(2)  That  the  first  emigration  must  have  taken  place  about 
600  years  B.C.  whilst  others  may  have  followed  afterwards. 

(3)  That  through  the  subjection  of  the  Rhaetian    territory 
under  Roman  dominion,   many  Latin  elements  have  crept  in, 
from  which  we  have  also  to  deduce  the  names  given  to  the  language; 
viz.,  Romanic  and  Ladin. 

(4)  That  through  the  vicinity  of  the  Italian  territory,  more 
especially  of  the  Valtellina,  which  was  once  a  subject  territory  to 
the  Orisons,  many  Italian  elements  have  come  in,  from  which 
also  the  names  of  a  great  many  families  in  the  Engadine  have 

(b)  In  Regard  to  the  Language 

(5)  That   from   the   combination   of   all   these   elements   has 
arisen  the  present  Rhseto-Romanic  Language,  which  as  a  whole, 
is  probably  not  more  different  from  the  standard  Italian  language 
than  are  other  dialects  or  patois  spoken  in  parts  removed  from  the 
centres  of  civilization. 

(6)  In  regard  to  Etruscan  remnants,   we  have  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  to  our  knowledge  not  a  single  word  can  be  traced 
to  it,  whilst,  however,  there  seem  to  be  many  terms  related  to  the 
Umbrian  dialects  spoken  at  the  foundation  of  Rome. 

(7)  That  the   Celtic  language  explains  some  of  the  words, 
whilst  others,  like  crap,  giaviisher,  panch,  etc.,  can  only  be  satis- 
factorily explained  by  reference  to  the  Sanscrit. 

In  conclusion  we  indulge  the  hope  that  an  intelligent  native 
of  those  regions,  familiar  with  the  language  and  the  customs  of 
the  people,  may  attempt  to  give  us  a  table  of  the  most  interesting 
words,  sayings,  legends,  and  proverbs  current  in  these  valleys.  In 
that  way  perhaps  we  might  succeed  in  restoring  and  raising  again 
the  historic  column  which,  like  the  one  mentioned  on  the  Julier 
Pass,  lies  now  in  fragments  on  the  ground. 


Ill 

A  VISIT  TO  THE  KLONTHAL  IN  THE  CANTON  OF  GLARUS  NEAR 
THE  BIRTHPLACE  OF  MY  MOTHER 

ON  the  day  I  write  this  in  my  lonely  room,  there  are  perhaps  a 
hundred  thousand  people  moving  in  the  streets  of  San  Francisco, 
partly  as  spectators,  and  partly  as  members  of  a  monster  proces- 
sion in  honour  of  the  admission  of  the  State  of  California  into  the 
Union,  forty  years  ago. 

Personally,  I  am  no  friend  of  witnessing  such  processions, 
and  it  is  chiefly  my  aversion  to  mingling  with  great  crowds  that 
has  kept  me  at  home,  and  induced  me,  by  way  of  contrast,  to 
feed  my  imagination  on  one  of  the  loveliest  —  although  solitary  — 
spots  of  my  beloved  Switzerland. 

It  was  in  the  spring  of  1887  that  I  visited  —  for  the  first  time 
after  more  than  forty  years  —  the  little  Canton  of  Glarus,  which, 
although  situated  off  the  ordinary  route  of  the  tourist,  yet  by  its 
situation  among  imposing  ranges  of  mountains,  and  by  the  beauty 
and  wealth  of  its  villages  situated  along  the  rushing  Linth  and 
scattered  on  the  green  pasturage,  deserves  our  tribute  of  admira- 
tion. In  my  case  it  represents  sacred  ground  on  account  of  its 
containing  the  birthplace  of  my  mother  —  at  Nettstall,  an  indus- 
trious village  close  to  the  capital  (Glarus).  Of  course,  it  would 
have  been  useless,  nearly  a  century  after  the  time  when  my  mother 
was  born  and  passed  her  youth  in  a  humble  cottage  near  the 
steep  slope  of  the  mountain,  to  make  any  inquiries  respecting  it. 
All  I  could  do  was  to  conjure  up  the  picture  of  my  mother  as  one 
of  the  children  living  at  the  time  of  the  French  Revolution  and 
witnessing  some  of  the  horrors  incident  to  the  cruel  devastation 

417 


418  HERMANN  KRUSI 

committed  by  invading  armies,  —  for  instance,  the  Russian  and 
French.  Well  do  I  remember  my  mother  telling  how,  during  the 
roar  of  a  battle,  her  mother  made  the  children  go  down  to  the 
cellar  and  —  at  the  explosion  of  a  cannon  —  used  to  call  to  them 
excitedly:  "Lie  down  quick!" — Alas!  this  lying  down  and  pro- 
tecting their  young  lives  did  not  keep  out  the  dire  hunger,  almost 
amounting  to  starvation,  which  tormented  the  families  of  the  poor 
in  an  unproductive  valley  deprived  of  its  resources  —  and  which 
obliged  them  to  allow  their  children  to  be  taken  away  into  distant 
parts  of  the  agricultural  portion  of  Switzerland,  to  be  received 
and  fed  by  benevolent  persons. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  beauties  of  a  trip  to  the  Klonthaler- 
see,  a  beautiful  gem  of  the  clearest  water.  At  the  end  of  our 
drive  I  took  a  walk  along  the  left  shore,  and  gazed  with  admira- 
tion on  the  rocky  masses  of  three  peaks  of  the  "  Glarnisch "  which 
rise  boldly  to  the  height  of  9000  or  more  feet.  A  solemn  silence 
reigns  below  them,  and  the  surface  of  the  lake  in  its  mountain 
cradle  is  hardly  ever  disturbed  by  wind  or  storm,  nor  are  its  waters, 
coming  from  the  neighbouring  glaciers  and  filling  up  a  bed  of 
solid  rock,  dimmed  or  soiled  by  impure  particles.  To  this  must 
be  ascribed  the  distinctness  and  purity  of  the  reflections.  I  gazed 
with  admiration  at  the  beautiful  colouring  of  the  inverted  summits 
of  the  mighty  peaks,  as  reflected  in  the  water,  a  colouring  height- 
ened by  the  velvety  green  of  the  grassy  borders  of  the  lake.  My 
soul  seemed  to  partake  of  the  peace  and  serenity  of  the  scene, 
and  I  asked  myself  the  question,  whether  it  was  possible  that  the 
tramp  of  armies  and  the  rattling  of  artillery  or  musketry  had 
ever  awakened  the  echoes  of  this  peaceful  amphitheatre,  which 
seems  to  have  been  destined  as  an  asylum  for  those  who  seek  rest 
from  their  physical  and  mental  troubles.  Alas!  that  history  has 
to  answer  this  question  in  the  affirmative.  The  passage  of  the 
Russian  general  Suwaroff  with  his  fugitive  army  through  this  very 
valley  (in  1799)  presents  many  striking  scenes,  which,  in  order  to 
be  fully  appreciated,  must  be  considered  in  their  connection. 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  419 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  never  perhaps  in  the  history  of  the 
world  was  an  army  like  that  of  the  Russians,  composed  of  the 
dwellers  of  the  Steppes  and  boundless  plains,  condemned  within 
a  short  period  to  make  so  many  involuntary  mountain  ascensions, 
amidst  dangers  and  fatigues  from  which  barely  one  half  survived 
to  tell  their  hair-breadth  escapes. 

On  the  24th  Sept.,  1799,  Suwaroff  forced  his  passage  over  the 
St.  Gotthard  Pass,  after  a  sanguinary  struggle  with  the  opposing 
French.  His  desire  to  form  a  junction  with  the  Russian  General 
Korsakoff,  then  camping  before  Zurich,  was  frustrated  by  the 
news  of  the  defeat  of  the  latter,  which  forced  him  to  turn  aside 
from  the  main  road  and  to  scale  with  his  exhausted,  half-starving 
army  the  fearful  cliffs  of  the  Kinzerkulm.  After  reaching  the 
Muottathal  the  ever  vigilant  French  again  forced  him  to  turn  his 
army  towards  the  heights  of  the  Bragel  and  to  pass  along  the  shore 
of  the  Klonthaler-see  to  the  valley  of  Glarus.  But  there  also  the 
indefatigable  enemy  had  not  only  consumed  all  the  available 
provisions,  but  guarded  the  outlet  of  the  valley,  so  as  to  oblige  the 
unfortunate  Russians  again  to  turn  their  faces  towards  the  in- 
hospitable mountains,  which  the  beginning  frosts  of  winter  had 
covered  with  a  deep  mantle  of  snow.  But  there  was  no  choice  for 
the  shoeless,  hungry  sufferers  of  Suwaroff's  fugitive  army,  other 
than  to  brave  the  horrors  of  a  painful  ascent,  and  a  still  more 
painful  descent  to  the  other  side,  during  which  hundreds  of  horses, 
carriages  with  artillery  and  ammunition,  slipped  down  fearful 
precipices,  carrying  with  them  scores  of  the  unfortunate  warriors, 
a  prey  to  vultures  and  eagles.  The  inhospitable  path  was  strewn 
with  the  wounded  and  those  dying  from  the  freezing  cold  of  the 
wintry  night,  without  food  or  shelter.  When  the  surviving  part 
of  the  army  at  last  reached  the  valley  of  the  Rhine,  occupied  by 
their  allies,  the  Austrians,  it  is  no  wonder  that  after  their  in- 
voluntary scaling  of  mountain  passes  in  the  short  time  of  two 
weeks,  the  dreams  of  glory  and  further  laurels  had  fallen  down 
to  the  "  freezing  point "  and  they  hailed  with  joy  the  command  of 


420  HERMANN  KRUSI 

their  emperor,   which  recalled  them  to  their  native  steppes  in 
Russia. 

ALAMEDA,  9th  Sept.,  1890. 

P.S.  —  The  above  date,  the  9th  September,  on  which  the  Cali- 
fornians  celebrate  their  admission  to  the  Union,  reminds  me  for- 
cibly of  the  9th  Sept.,  1798  (as  history  tells  us)  when  a  few  thousand 
Unterwaldners  fought  the  whole  day  with  the  troops  of  Schauen- 
burg  (being  unwilling  to  swear  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
Helvetic  government,  a  tool  of  France),  and  perished  by  the  hun- 
dreds amidst  their  burning  homes.  It  was  at  that  scene  of  desola- 
tion that  Pestalozzi  soon  afterward  collected  the  poor  orphan 
children. 


IV 

A  RIVER  IDYL 

BEFORE  all  rivers,  which  have  left  a  deep  and  pleasant  impres- 
sion on  my  soul,  I  must  place  the  Rhine,  near  whose  head-waters 
lies  my  native  Canton.  But  grand  and  picturesque  as  are  some 
of  the  scenes  near  its  source,  amidst  the  mountains  and  gorges 
of  Graublindten,  or  near  the  thundering  falls  of  Schaff hausen,  we 
find  the  most  charms  united  in  its  course  between  Mayence  and 
Cologne,  and  no  traveller  can  ever  forget  the  beauty  of  its  windings 
between  bold  slopes,  adorned  by  quaint-looking  towns,  picturesque 
ruins  and  castles,  and  numerous  vineyards.  Of  course,  the 
imagination  peopling  these  ruins,  etc.,  has  much  to  do  with  the 
pleasure  we  feel  in  passing  through  these  regions,  a  pleasure 
always  renewed  even  to  one  who,  like  myself,  has  made  the  passage 
for  the  seventh  or  eighth  time.  But  even  imagination  did  seldom 
venture  further  than  to  the  times  of  mediaeval  knights  and  barons, 
who  owned  these  castles.  Although  the  occupation  of  many  sites 
by  the  Romans  is  well  attested  by  the  annals  of  history  and  by 
such  names  as  Cologne  (Colonia),  Coblenz  (Confluentes),  etc. —  it 
was  generally  assumed  that  they  only  point  to  military  stations, 
where  some  unwilling  pretorians  were  stationed  in  apparently 
wild  and  inhospitable  regions,  opposite  the  territory  of  as  yet  un- 
conquered  tribes  of  the  German  family.  But  the  river-idyl  written 
by  an  educated  noble  Roman  of  the  fourth  century  may  prove 
to  us  that  there  were  beautiful  castles,  vineyards,  and  thrifty, 
cheerful  husbandmen  not  only  on  the  Rhine,  but  even  on  tribu- 
taries, such  as  the  Moselle,  to  which  the  idyl  is  in  reality  conse- 
crated by  the  poet  Ausonius. 

421 


422  HERMANN  KRUSI 

He  begins  by  telling  how,  after  a  wondering  glance  at  the 
massive  fortifications  recently  added  to  the  even  then  ancient 
town  of  Bingen  —  he  plunged  into  the  seemingly  pathless  forest 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine.  He  was  bound  for  Augusta  Trevi- 
rorum  (now  called  Treves  in  French  and  Trier  in  German)  which 
at  that  time  might  have  been  considered  as  the  Rome  of  the  north, 
and  seat  of  the  Western  Empire.  It  was  hardly  three  years  since 
the  Pannonian  General  Valentinian  had  received  the  imperial 
insignia  at  the  hand  of  his  legions,  and  forthwith,  dividing  with 
his  brother  Valens  the  unwieldy  empire,  had  left  the  latter  to 
reign  in  Constantinople,  while  he  himself  established  his  head- 
quarters in  the  northern  capital.  It  was  this  Valentinianus  who 
had  entrusted  the  training  of  his  heir-apparent,  Gratianus,  in  the 
year  367  after  Christ,  to  Ausonius. 

As  the  birth  of  the  latter  falls  about  the  year  321,  he  must  have 
been  near  his  fiftieth  year  on  assuming  his  tutorship.  He  left 
Bordeaux  (Burdigala),  his  native  place,  with  some  regret,  which 
was,  however,  relieved  by  the  unexpected  beauties  he  discovered 
along  the  Moselle,  to  which  he  devoted  his  Muse,  not  by  any 
means  rivalling  that  of  Virgil  in  classic  elevation,  but  sufficiently 
interesting  to  us,  as  affording  a  glimpse  which  shows  that  the 
same  features  of  nature  and  art  were  to  inspire  a  poetic  soul  1500 
years  ago,  as  they  do  now.  The  following  is  a  prose  translation 
of  the  beginning  of  the  song,  which  naturally  is  much  inferior  to 
the  poetic  flow  which  characterizes  the  Roman  hexameter: 

"The  fields  enjoy  a  purer  air,  and  bright  Apollo  rides  the 
purple  ether  in  serene  light.  No  longer  does  the  eye  go  vainly 
seeking  a  heaven  obscured  by  the  green  darkness  of  interlacing 
boughs.  Hail,  O  river,  joy  of  the  fields  and  the  husbandman,  to 
whom  the  Belgians  owe  a  city  of  imperial  state!  Thou  art  a 
pathway,  O  green  river  of  the  grassy  banks  and  hills  and  redolent 
with  grape  —  thou  art  a  pathway  for  ships,  like  the  ocean,  yet 
thou  fallest  softly  as  a  river  should.  Thou  rivalest  the  lakes  in 
clearness  and  the  brooks  in  murmuring  music,  and  thy  waters 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  423 

are  good  to  drink  as  those  of  the  coolest  fountain.  To  thee  are 
gathered  all  the  varied  charms  of  lake  and  stream  and  sea." 

Ausonius  then  devotes  many  lines  to  the  description  of  the 
fishy  tribe,  of  which  some  specimens  probably  delighted  his 
palate,  and  then  turns  his  attention  to  the  riverside  vineyard  and 
to  the  bountiful  gifts  of  Bacchus,  a  description  which  equally 
applies  to  scenes  now  witnessed  on  the  Rhine : 

"For  tier  above  tier,  as  in  a  natural  theatre,  in  all  the  curves 
and  recesses  of  the  winding  shore,  and  on  the  sunny  slopes  and 
bare  ledges,  and  along  the  verge  of  the  sheer  cliffs,  the  ordered 
vines  arise.  The  folk  who  till  them  are  merry  at  their  toil.  The 
countrymen  work  diligently  on  the  hilltops  and  adown  their  sides, 
calling  to  one  another  with  lusty  shouts.  The  gliding  boatman 
flings  out  to  those  behind  snatches  of  a  mocking  song,  which  the 
rocks  and  the  rustling  woods  repeat  far  down  the  valley  of  the 
river." 

How  natural  and  life-like  is  this  description,  and  perfectly 
applicable  to  the  present  time!  Ausonius  then  is  amazed  at  the 
unexpected  magnificence  of  the  country-seats,  whose  towers  he 
begins  to  discern,  and  which  inform  him  that  he  is  approaching 
the  proud  capital  where  his  journey  will  be  at  an  end: 

"  How  a  villa  springs  from  a  cornice  of  natural  rock !  Another 
has  made  its  own  deep  bay  formed  by  a  bend  of  the  river;  and  yet 
another,  perched  upon  the  steepest  cliff  of  all,  commands  a  prospect 
over  fruitful  tracts  and  forest  lands  where  the  enraptured  eye 
revels  as  in  its  own  domain.  One  has  planted  its  foot  in  the  moist 
meadows  and  is  well  consoled  for  the  lack  of  mountain  grandeur 
by  the  daring  pitch  of  its  lofty  roof,  and  a  tower  that  soars  like  that 
of  the  Egyptian  Pharos!  And  what  of  the  porticoes  beside  the 
verdant  lawns,  the  gleaming  colonnades,  the  steaming  baths  ? 
A  Cumean  might  fancy  that  he  had  found  here  another  Bajae, 
but  without  the  insidious  enervation  of  the  old  one ! " 

It  will  be  seen  by  this  description,  that  lordly  castles  and  man- 
sions were  already  seen  at  Ausonius'  time,  possibly  different  in 


424  HERMANN  KRUSI 

many  particulars  from  the  feudal  castles,  which  are  now  mostly 
in  ruins. 

It  may  not  appear  in  good  taste  for  a  poet  to  annex  to  his 
poetry  his  own  name  and  country  and  business;  yet  posterity  will 
be  rather  grateful,  in  this  instance,  to  get  an  accurate  picture  of 
the  author,  so  as  not  to  oblige  searchers  of  antiquity  to  indulge  in 
imaginary  theories.  Says  he  at  the  end  of  his  poem :  "  I,  Ausonius 
of  Bordeaux,  yet  bearing  a  memory  of  Italy  in  my  name,  lately 
arrived  as  a  guest  among  the  Belgae,  from  my  home  under  the 
shadow  of  the  Pyrenees,  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  Gaul,  where 
laughing  Aquitaine  softens  the  rudeness  of  indigenous  manners  — 
have  dared  attune  my  slender  lyre  to  sing  this  song.  Hereafter, 
when  the  days  of  my  tutorship  are  ended,  and  the  Caesars,  father 
and  beloved  son,  shall  have  dismissed  me  to  the  nest  of  my  old 
age,  crowned  with  all  the  honours  of  a  Roman  citizen,  if  any  sap 
yet  trickle  in  my  veins  I  will  make  thee  famous,  O  Moselle,  not  at 
thy  source  only,  but  in  all  the  lands  thou  threadest  in  thy  sinuous 
goings,  until  thou  yieldest  up  thy  watery  life  at  the  gates  of  Ger- 
many." 

One  word  may  be  said  here  about  the  city  of  Treves.  Its 
monuments,  for  instance  the  Black  Gate,  the  foundations  of  the 
Basilica,  the  grass-grown  amphitheatre,  many  ruins  of  baths,  etc., 
show  that  at  the  time  of  the  Roman  occupation  it  was  a  city 
superior  in  size  and  splendour  to  the  present.  Some  writers 
maintain  that  it  antedates  the  Romans;  for  instance,  the  Black 
Gate  (Porta  Niger)  and  the  bridge  over  the  Moselle.  The  cele- 
brated art  critic,  Winkelmann,  declared  that  if  he  had  seen  these 
works  in  Italy,  he  would  have  assigned  them  to  the  fifth 
century  before  Christ,  finding  their  parallels  in  Volterra,  Psestum 
or  Mycenae. 

That  splendour,  however,  was  not  destined  to  last  long,  and 
the  pupil  of  Ausonius,  later  a  temporary  emperor,  Gratian,  whose 
short  reign  was  disgraced  by  dissipation  and  eccentric  unbecom- 
ing conduct,  had  to  flee  from  the  invading  troops  of  Maximus,  a 


SELECTED  ESSAYS 


425 


new  candidate  for  the  imperial  honours  —  and  was  murdered  at 
Lyons,  in  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  his  life. 

Ausonius,  however,  seems  to  have  reaped  considerable  honours, 
being  chosen  prefect  of  Gaul  and  afterwards  consul  designatus, 
which  brought  him  back  to  Italy.  The  worthy  emperor  Theo- 
dosius,  who  followed  Maximus,  made  friendly  advances  to  him, 
but  the  poet,  still  vigorous  in  spite  of  his  seventy  years,  preferred 
a  retreat  to  his  humble  estate,  as  he  chose  to  call  it,  although  it 
consisted  of  two  hundred  acres  of  arable  lands,  one  hundred  acres 
of  vineyards,  fifty  of  meadows,  and  of  woodland  twice  as  much  as 
the  rest. 

In  this  elegant  retreat  the  Muses  continued  to  visit  him,  and 
there  remain,  amongst  much  that  is  puerile  and  trifling,  some 
specimens  of  genuine  feeling  and  noble  taste. 

I  subjoin  here  the  translation  of  an  idyl  entitled  "Roses" 
which  exhibits  almost  a  modern  style  of  expression.  Although 
the  poet  was  not  unacquainted  with  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  since 
the  emperors  and  a  great  part  of  the  Roman  people,  from  the  time 
of  Constantine,  professed  an  external  adherence  to  its  doctrines  — 
a  remnant  of  heathenism  adheres  occasionally  to  his  poetic  effu- 
sions. On  the  other  hand,  his  rapt  admiration  for  one  of  God's 
and  Nature's  finest  works  gives  him  a  claim  as  an  interpreter  of 
noble  and  holy  emotions. 

THE  ROSES 

The  breeze  that  runs  before  the  sun-steeds,  ere 
They  kindle  fire,  appeared  to  summon  me, 
And  I  went  forth  by  the  prim  garden  beds, 
To  taste  that  early  sweetness,  and  behold 
The  bending  blades,  dew-frosted,  and  the  heads 
Of  the  tall  plants  impearled  and  heavy-rolled. 
O'er  spreading  leaves  the  sky  drops  crystalline. 
There,  too,  were  roses  as  in  Paestum  gay; 
Dim  through  the  morning  mist  I  saw  them  shine, 
Save  where  at  intervals  a  blinding  ray 
Flashed  from  a  gem  that  Sol  would  soon  devour. 
Verily,  one  knew  not  if  the  rosy  dawn 


426  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Borrowed  her  blushes  from  the  rosy  flower, 

Or  this  from  her,  for  that  the  two  had  on 

The  same  warm  colour,  the  same  dewy  veil! 

Yea,  and  why  not  ?    For  flower  alike  and  star 

Live  under  golden  Venus  and  exhale  — 

Maybe  —  the  selfsame  fragrance.     But  afar 

The  planet's  breath  is  wafted  and  is  spent,  — 

The  blossom  sheds  its  perfume  at  our  side. 

Yet  still  they  wear  the  same  habiliment 

The  Paphian  goddess  bade  them  —  murex-dyed. 

A  moment  more  and  the  young  buds  were  seen, 

Bursting  their  star-like  sheathings.    One  was  there 

Who  sported  yet  a  fairy  helm  of  green, 

And  one  a  crimson  coronal  did  wear. 

And  one  was  like  a  stately  pyramid, 

Tipped  at  the  apex  with  a  purple  spire. 

And  one  the  foldings  of  her  veil  undid 

From  her  fair  head,  as  moved  by  the  desire, 

To  number  her  own  petals.    Quick!  Tis  done 

The  smiling  casket  opens  and  we  see 

The  crocus  therein  hidden  from  the  sun 

Dense-seeded.     But,  another  rose  —  Ah  me! 

With  flame-like  hair  afloat  upon  the  breeze, 

Paled  suddenly,  of  all  her  glory  shorn. 

Alas!  for  the  untimely  fate  of  these, 

Who  age  the  very  hour  wherein  they're  born  — 

I  cried  —  and  lo!  that  glorious  birth,  I  do  assure 

Of  yon  poor  blossom  dropped  upon  the  mould, 

Clothing  it  far  and  wide  with  colour  pure. 

How  can  the  same  sunrising  see  unfold 

And  fade  so  many  shapes  of  loveliness  ? 

Ah!  cruel  Nature,  is  thy  boon  of  flowers 

So  quick  withdrawn  and  growing  less  and  less  ? 

Ah!  life  of  roses,  told  in  one  day's  hour! 

The  morning  star  beholds  a  birth  divine, 

Whereof  the  evening  star  shall  find  no  trace. 

Think  then  upon  the  roses'  rash  decline, 

Since  the  one  rose  revisiteth  her  place 

Never  again!  and  gather,  sweetest  maid, 

Gather  young  roses  in  the  early  dew 

Of  thine  own  years,  remembering  how  they  fade, 

And  how,  for  thee,  the  end  is  hastening  too. 

The  end  was  hastening  even  then  for  old  Ausonius,  whose 


SELECTED  ESSAYS  427 

death  occurred  in  394.  And  the  young  maiden  addressed  at  the 
end  of  the  poem,  a  fond  daughter  or  friend,  has  met  with  the 
same  fate  nearly  fifteen  thousand  years  ago.  It  may  be  that  to 
the  poet  who  advised  her  to  "  gather  young  roses  in  the  early  dew  " 
had  not  yet  come  the  consoling  Christian  vision  —  to  see  a  new 
life  and  bloom  beyond  the  grave. 

The  writer  of  these  lines,  who  spends  the  winter  from  1889  to 
1890  in  the  mild,  snowless  regions  of  the  Pacific  shore,  feels  a 
particular  interest  in  Ausonius'  glowing  admiration  for  the  roses, 
since  he  too  has  often  occasion  to  witness  gorgeous  displays  of 
that  noble  flower.  A  few  months  ago  I  went  with  my  daughter- 
in-law  to  the  cemetery  of  Oakland,  where  her  first-born  boy, 
our  little  grandson  Hermann,  lies  buried.  The  cemetery  rises 
towards  the  hills  and  the  seashore.  After  passing  through  a  fine 
massive  gate,  the  main  road  leads  you  upward  between  two  rows 
of  roses,  representing  many  species  and  delighting  you  with  their 
noble  appearance  and  delicate  scent.  On  arriving  at  the  children's 
graves,  we  find  again  hundreds  of  roses  and  callas  placed  there 
by  the  loving  hands  of  mothers  and  dear  relatives.  But  the  human 
roses  have  gone,  to  be  gathered  by  their  angels  in  heaven.  Need 
I  say  that  these  tokens  of  fond  remembrance  on  the  peaceful 
graveyard  brought  to  my  mind  my  two  sweet  daughters,  alas !  but 
too  soon  departed,  and  yet  consoling  my  heart  in  the  hope  of  meet- 
ing them  again  at  no  distant  time.  It  is  a  hope  which  Ausonius 
could  not  have,  and  which  the  mind  of  materialistic  philosophers 
receives  with  a  doubtful  smile.  But  whatever  doubt  there  may 
be  about  the  kind  or  place  of  a  future  existence,  one  thing  is  en- 
graven in  my  heart,  the  nearer  my  body  approaches  its  dissolution ; 
that  Love  can  never  die;  for  in  its  strong  tendencies  towards  a 
beloved  object  there  is  a  force,  and  if  the  material  forces  of  the 
Universe  can  never  subside  or  die,  as  little  can  the  loving  forces 
which  form  the  true  links  between  this  earth  and  the  spiritual 
world. 


APOSTROPHE  TO  A  BOULDER  ON  THE  ALPS 
(FRAGMENT) 

IN  the  summer  of  1888  I  took  a  stroll  from  the  rural  home  of 
my  oldest  sister  to  the  woods  crowning  the  eastern  extremity  of 
the  Hirschberg.  When  I  came  to  a  clearing,  which  disclosed  to 
the  view  the  fertile  valley  of  the  Rheinthal  and  the  glorious  moun- 
tain scenery  across  the  Rhine,  I  sat  down  near  an  immense  granite 
boulder,  which  in  its  turn  attracted  my  attention.  How  came 
this  isolated  wanderer  to  be  carried  hither  nearly  two  thousand 
feet  above  the  valley?  Suddenly  there  rose  before  my  imagina- 
tion the  sight  of  an  immense  glacier  covering  the  whole  valley, 
and  even  partly  the  plateau  on  which  now  stands  Gais,  my  native 
village.  As  this  reflection  carried  me  back  to  a  time  which  our 
limited  knowledge  forbids  us  to  express  in  numbers,  I  looked  at 
the  above  stone  with  a  kind  of  reverence  and  admiration.  Being 
a  lone  wanderer  myself,  there  arose  also  a  feeling  akin  to  that  we 
have  towards  an  aged  relative.  "What  didst  thou  experience,  O 
venerable  boulder,  on  thy  long  wanderings  ?  Were  there  already 
settlers  trying,  like  the  Greenlanders  of  to-day,  to  eke  out  a  scanty 
existence  by  feeding  on  animals  or  plants  which  can  stand  an  arctic 
cold;  living  in  caverns  near  by  which  gave  them  some  shelter  and 
warmth?  Or  was  the  awful  silence  entirely  unbroken,  whilst 
thou,  a  lonely  wanderer,  didst  perform  thy  long  journey  —  and 
at  last,  after  ten  thousand  of  years,  when  the  more  vertical  rays  of 
the  sun  and  the  rising  Fohn  (Southwind)  caused  thee  to  be  released 
from  the  icy  embrace  of  the  glacier  and  safely  deposited  (although 
greatly  diminished  by  friction  and  wounds  received  in  thy  passage) 

428 


SELECTED  ESSAYS 


429 


on  terra  firma  ?  What  scenes  thou  must  have  witnessed  by  look- 
ing on  the  streams  of  water  issuing  from  the  melting  mass  of  the 
glacier,  the  formation  of  lakes,  the  breaking  down  of  dams,  the 
roaring  waterfalls ! 

Thy  pilgrimage  is  ended.  The  letters  S.  S.  G.  P.  F.  (Society 
of  St.  Gall  for  the  Protection  of  Foundlings)  seem  to  be  reverently 
inscribed  as  an  epitaph  to  an  honoured  dead,  whose  bones  are  to 
be  protected  from  further  injury  or  from  destruction ! 


APPENDIX 


APPENDIX 

LIST  OF  KRUSI'S  WORKS  NOT  INCLUDED  OR  HERETOFORE  RE- 
FERRED TO  IN  THIS  BOOK 

VERY  near  the  end  of  his  life,  Mr.  Kriisi  reviewed  all  his  writ- 
ings, and  left  us  a  classified  list,  which  has  been  of  much  assistance 
in  sifting  the  large  mass  of  material.  Also,  every  volume  of  his 
"Record,"  his  "Miscellany,"  and  his  "Bandchen,"  was  carefully 
indexed.  Some  of  the  more  important  themes  enlarged  on  in 
these  volumes,  but  omitted  here,  are  as  follows: 

What  is  Will  ?  Is  Will  free,  and  are  men  responsible  for  their 
thoughts  and  actions  ?  —  Record. 

A  Reign  of  Peace  and  Tranquility,  both  in  Inner-  and  Ausser- 
rhoden,  during  the  Ice  Period,  as  revealed  by  its  boulders.  — 
Miscellany. 

Various  astronomical  studies,  e.g. :  My  contribution  to  compute 
by  geometrical  deduction  the  distance  of  our  Earth  from  the  Sun. 
—  Miscellany. 

Spanish  Castles,  and  Reflections  on  Realistic  Literature.  — 
Record. 

A  Synopsis  of  the  Nibelungen  Lied.  —  Miscellany. 

Remarks  on  the  Obelisk  in  Central  Park  and  its  historical 
significance.  [A  very  extended  essay,  occasioned  by  Mr.  Kriisi's 
visit  to  Central  Park.  —  ED.]  —  Record. 

Additional  remarks  on  Rameses  II.,  the  renowned  ruler  of 
Egypt,  and  his  wife,  —  the  supposed  daughter  of  Pharaoh  men- 
tioned in  the  Old  Testament.  —  Miscellany. 

A  Theory  about  the  meaning  and  purpose  of  the  Egyptian 
Pyramids,  more  especially  those  of  Gizeh.  —  Miscellany. 


434  HERMANN  KRUSI 

Moses  [an  elaborate  treatise,  showing  much  research  and  origi- 
nal speculation.  —  ED.]  —  Record. 

A  Study  of  the  Chinese  Question.  —  Record. 

A  Historical  Tragedy:  the  judicial  murder  of  Landamman 
Suter  by  the  temporal  and  spiritual  rulers  of  Appenzell  Inner- 
rhoden.  —  Miscellany. 

Special  studies  on  the  following  philological  topics: 

Emphatic  power  of  expression  inherent  in  the  structure  of 
ancient  forms  of  language.  —  Miscellany. 

Brevity  of  modern  forms  of  language  when  compared  with 
old  Aryan  and  Non- Aryan  languages.  —  Miscellany. 

Numerous  exhaustive  studies  of  Pestalozziana.  —  Of  these 
Mr.  Kriisi  says,  in  his  synopsis  of  his  writings : 

"I  will  add  that  the  reason  why  so  many  papers  are  found 
relating  to  Pestalozzi  and  his  works,  was,  that  I  felt  it  my  duty, 
as  the  only  man  in  the  United  States  related  to  this  extraordinary 
man  through  my  father,  his  first  assistant,  —  to  study  attentively 
not  only  all  the  works  written  by  himself,  but  also  the  highly 
interesting  contributions  of  worth  on  his  life  and  work.  I  did 
this  for  my  own  edification,  whilst  making  some  comments  on 
what  I  have  read,  which  did  me  good  service  in  occasional  lectures 
I  was  invited  to  give  by  Professor  Barnes  to  his  class  in  Pedagogy 
at  Stanford  University." 

These  studies  are  found  partly  scattered  throughout  Krusi's 
Record,  but  especially  in  the  Miscellany. 

From  Krusi's  intercourse  with  Agassiz  and  Guyot  at  the 
Institutes  and  elsewhere,  he  gleaned  a  large  and  intersting  collec- 
tion of  reminiscences  of  these  men,  as  also  of  the  noted  geologist 
Levereux,  who  was  likewise  a  Swiss- Amercan.  These  reminis- 
cences were  carefully  gathered  up,  and  preserved  in  connected 
form  in  his  Record,  combined  with  a  full  analysis  of  the  character 
of  each  of  the  men. 

Of  longer  manuscripts,  Professor  Kriisi  especially  notes : 

I.    Courses  in  Geometry  (limited  to  its  elementary  parts,  and 


APPENDIX 


435 


chiefly  designed  to  indicate  the  method  by  which  the  pupils  can 
solve  the  given  problems  for  themselves). 

(a)  Plane  Geometry. 

(6)  Solid  Geometry. 

(c)  Trigonometry. 
To  which  is  added, 

(d)  A  collection  of  new  geometrical  problems  or  of  old  ones, 
solved  in  a  different  way  from  the  one  suggested  in  books. 

II.  A  Course  in  Philosophy  of  Education  (showing  the  method 
by  which  pupils  can  reflect  on  and   discuss  psychological  ques- 
tions). 

III.  Sketch  of  Distinguished  Educational  Reformers. 

This  manuscript  was  accepted  by  an  educational  publisher, 
but  owing  to  the  failure  of  the  latter  to  comply  with  some  re- 
quirements, it  was  withdrawn,  and  has  not  been  published.  At 
Professor  Kriisi's  own  suggestion,  found  in  his  notes,  this  and 
the  Courses  in  Geometry  and  Philosophy  of  Education  were 
presented  by  his  heirs  to  the  Oswego  Normal  School. 

IV.  My  Autobiography. 

V.  Reminiscences  of  Dr.  Sheldon  during  my  connection  with 
him.     [Published  in  the  "Autobiography,  Letters,  and  Memoirs 
of  Dr.  Edward  A.  Sheldon."  —  ED.] 

VI.  A   Manuscript  on   Swiss   History,   consisting  chiefly  of 
comments  I  have  made  (according  to  my  usual  habit)  in  reading 
the  chapters  of  Dandliker's   History   [consisting  of   550  closely 
written  pages  in  German,  on  large  letter  paper.  —  ED.] 

VII.  Three  historical  dramas  written  half  a  century  ago. 

VIII.  Struggles    of    different    mountaineer    populations    for 
their  political  and  religious  liberty. 

(a)  The  Swiss. 

(6)  The  Waldenses. 

(c)  The  Hussites. 

(d)  The  Corsicans. 

After  thus  cataloguing  his  manuscripts,  Mr.  Krusi  proceeds: 


436  HERMANN  KRUSI 

"The  question  now  is,  what  disposition  to  make  of  them 
after  my  death,  being  well  aware  that,  perhaps  with  the  exception 
of  the  biographical  portion,  they  present  but  little  material  that 
would  interest  my  surviving  relatives,  the  subjects  described 
being  outside  of  their  sphere  of  observation,  and  in  part  presented 
in  a  foreign  tongue.  Hence  it  will  not  matter  much  whether, 
after  having  been  imprisoned  in  a  trunk  for  many  years,  they  will 
ultimately  be  cremated  or  transferred  to  some  other  place." 

Besides  all  the  above,  there  remain  what  Mr.  Kriisi  designated 
as  "Poetical  Relics  of  an  Old  Man,"  of  which  he  says;  "Before 
passing  in  review  the  last  productions  of  my  muse,  I  will  mention 
how  it  happened  that  I  resorted  to  poetical  flights  in  old  age, 
which  is  generally  supposed  to  be  deprived  of  wings  necessary  for 
such  an  effort.  Yet  although  the  growing  monotony  of  life  in  old 
age,  combined  with  the  weakening  of  the  mental  and  active 
powers,  seems  to  lend  it  a  prosy  character,  there  is  yet  some  poetry 
in  its  longings,  both  retrospective  and  prospective. 

"Ten  or  twelve  years  ago,  when  I  was  residing  with  my  son 
and  his  wife,  and,  on  account  of  the  inability  of  my  eyes  to  read 
by  some  lamplight,  I  sat  on  the  sofa  through  the  evenings,  musing 
on  past  times,  they  brought  among  other  things  to  my  mind, 
many  melodies  sung  in  my  youthful  days,  with  the  verses  accom- 
panying them.  By  way  of  mental  exercise,  I  tried  to  translate 
these  German  verses  into  English.  Succeeding  in  this,  I  mentally 
translated  some  other  pieces  of  Salis,  Schiller,  etc.,  which  in  part, 
or  as  a  whole,  had  remained  on  my  memory,  —  even  some  longer 
poems,  as  for  instance,  '  Die  Glocke,'  which,  set  to  music  by  Rom- 
berg,  had  made  a  deep  impression  on  me,  having  once  been  a 
member  of  a  chorus  at  Blochmann's  Institute  in  Dresden,  which 
produced  that  poetical  and  musical  masterpiece  before  a  large 
audience. 

"I  also  remembered  many  verses  of  Byron's  'Childe  Harold,' 
which,  of  course,  I  had  to  translate  into  German,  at  first  mentally, 
but  afterwards,  in  order  to  get  the  whole  song  translated,  I  had  to 


APPENDIX 


437 


have  recourse  to  the  book.  I  became  so  fond  of  the  metre  used  by 
Byron  in  this  celebrated  poem  (which  is  by  no  means  easily 
handled)  that  I  applied  it  to  a  poem  referring  to  a  journey  made 
in  my  youthful  days,  under  the  name  of '  Des  j  ungen  Armins  Wander- 
fahrt  nach  Italien,'  and  afterwards  to  others  in  which  I  passed 
in  review  some  striking  experiences  of  my  life;  for  instance,  recol- 
lections of  interesting  journeys,  of  home  life,  and  of  good  and 
faithful  friends  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

"After  these  subjects  were  exhausted,  finding  that  my  mind 
and  my  memory  continued  to  do  me  good  service  and  even  required 
to  be  kept  in  constant  activity,  I  translated  some  masterpieces  of 
American  and  English  literature,  as,  for  instance,  Longfellow's 
*  Courtship  of  Miles  Standish,'  Goldsmith's  'Traveller'  and 
'Deserted  Village.' 

"Now,  in  my  eighty-fourth  year,  I  pause  for  a  while  from 
poetical  labours;  although  neither  tired  nor  discouraged,  still 
craving  for  congenial  subjects  to  engage  my  thoughts  and  feelings, 
which  in  the  life  following  the  so-called  death  may  possibly  be 
satisfied  better  than  ever  before. 

"The  nine  little  volumes,  the  titles  of  which  will  show  the 
character  of  their  contents,  have  been  written  mostly  at  Alameda, 
between  the  years  of  1889  and  1901,  excepting  perhaps  No.  1, 
devoted  to  the  memory  of  two  departed  daughters,  and  an  epic 
poem  on  Pestalozzi,  which  was  originally  written  for  the  one 
hundredth  anniversary  of  his  birth  (1846),  but  was  revised  and 
much  changed  during  the  year  1901. 

"  The  list  of  the  nine  little  volumes  (Bandchen)  containing 
the  above  poems,  arranged  according  to  the  order  of  their  produc- 
tion in  regard  to  time,  is  as  follows : 

I.  Poetischer  Tribut  eines  liebenden  Vaters,  seiner  zwei  friih 
verscheidenen  Tochtern  gewidmet.  (Poetical  tribute  of  a  loving 
father  dedicated  to  his  two  early  departed  daughters.) 

[This  forms  a  collection  of  various  poems  which  appear  scat- 
tered in  the  present  publication.  —  ED.] 


438  HERMANN  KRUSI 

II.  (a)  Des    jungen    Armins1   Wanderfahrt   nach    Mailand. 
(Young  Armin's  Journey  to  Milan.) 

(b)  Des  alten  Armins  Wanderfarht  von  Oswego  durch  Schot- 
land,  England,  und  den  Rhein  entlang  nach  seiner  Schweizerischen 
Heimath.  (Old  Armin's  Journey  from  Oswego  through  Scotland, 
England,  and  along  the  Rhine  to  his  Swiss  Home.) 

III.  Ruheplatzen.     (Resting-places.) 

(a)  In  der  Schweiz,  Deutschland  und  England. 

(b)  In  den  Vereinigten  Staaten. 

(c)  Erinnerung  an  edle  und  verdienstvolle  Manner  die  ich 
kannte.     (In  memory  of  honoured  and  worthy  men  I  have  known.) 

(d)  Erinnerung  an  edle  Frauen.     (In  memory  of  honoured 
women.) 

IV.  Des    alten    Armins    Wanderungen    in    den    Vereinigten 
Staaten.     (Old  Armin's  Wanderings  in  the  United  States.) 

V.  (a)  Gedichte  die  bei  An!  ass  der  in  den  friihern  Bandchen 
gemachten  Erinnerungen  enstanden.     (Poems  growing  out  of  the 
recollections  occurring  in  the  earlier  Bandchen.) 

(b)  Poetische  Betrachtungen  iiber  der  Unsterblichkeit.     (Poeti- 
cal Reflections  on  Immortality.) 

(c)  Episches    Gedicht:    Pestalozzi    (Epic    Poem:    Pestalozzi) 

Uebersetzungen  (Translations). 

VI.  Aus  Byron's  Childe  Harold. 

VII.  Goldsmith's  Deserted  Village;  Goldsmith's  Traveller. 

VIII.  Longfellow's  Miles  Standish,  etc. 

IX.  Uebersetzung  von  einigen  Meisterstucken  im  Gebiete  der 
Dichtkunst.     (Translations  of  some  masterpieces  in  the  realm  of 
poetry.) 

(a)  Aus  dem  Deutschen  in's  English.     (From  German  into 
English.) 

(b)  Aus  dem  Englischen  in's  Deutsche. 

(c)  Some  wise  sayings  of  Greek  and  Roman  philosophers." 

1Anmnius;  Hermann  —  Ed. 


APPENDIX 


439 


Both  the  Record  and  the  Miscellany  contain  numerous  quota- 
tions, longer  or  shorter  (some  very  extended)  of  impressive  passages 
from  a  wide  range  of  authors. 

Two  interesting  bits  of  research  occur  in  the  form  of  genealogi- 
cal tables  showing  the  descent  of  Kriisi's  children  from  John  and 
Priscilla  Alden,  and  from  John  Adams,  President  of  the  United 
States. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 


Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


APR    6    1948 


LD  21-100m-9,'47(A5702sl6)476 


YC  03435 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


